The Cosmic King

by Theyellowninja13

Rating: teen
Tags: Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Original Character, Comedy, Adventure, Discord, Princess Celestia, Human, Main 6
Length: 194213

A teenager with the powers of a god get sent to Equestria. But his enemies are just as powerful, and the world is constantly put in danger. Can he save the ponies from himself and his enemies?

Well, I was shot. I was shot when I pushed my best and only friend out of the way of a murderous student's gun. And because I was shot, I gained the powers of a god. I became the Cosmic King, the ruler of the multiverse. But because I couldn't control my powers, I split myself up, sending each version of myself to a different universe. One of those happened to be Equestria.

Now, I'm a god surrounded by a science crazy pony who wants nothing more than to break every law trying to understand me, the student-turned-god that shot me and wants revenge for me beating him up, my power hungry predecessor, an evil organization that wants my power to take over the world, a robot version of myself with all my powers and access to each of my weaknesses, and chimeras that constantly attack me.

Well, my name's Connor, and I'm the Cosmic King, and if any of those monsters think they can harm this universe, they have another thing coming.

Published 2014-12-06 03:50:06 UTC
Last updated 2017-02-14 20:16:15 UTC

Father's Day Chapter

Author's Note

I made this chapter due to it being father's day. It takes place in the future of the story, so Connor isn't in the past, but more around season four. Also, this chapter might have spoilers for stuff, so... you know... be careful and stuff. I'm not even sure if this is even canon or not.

Remember, spoilers for stuff!

Also, might seem rushed, but I found out this morning that it's Father's Day, and wanted to finish this today.

Father's Day Chapter

It was Father's Day, and ponies across the world were spending the day with their fathers. From Rainbow and Fluttershy heading up to Cloudsdale, to Princess Twilight visiting her parents in Canterlot. The Apples even visited their parents' graves, and even the Princesses of the Sun and Moon looked up at the stars, talking to their parents. Stores were sold out of cheesy cups with dad jokes on them, and everypony was happy, even if they lost their fathers.

Well, while everypony was happy. Everyone wasn't.

Connor, the Cosmic King, defender and ruler of the multiverse was sitting in a chair in his house just working on his arm. He sighed, as he put the screwdriver away, before putting his head in his hands, being careful to not mess up his missing eye, which was replaced with a metal attachment. "Everyone's spending time with their parents, and I'm about the only one in this world who's father doesn't exist."

Connor heard familiar laughing, and started to smile, as his best friend snapped into view. "Why Connor, what's got you so down?" Discord asked, sitting in the chair opposite of Connor.

"You know what's got me down Discord. I have no real family here, besides you and Murphy. I could always go back to Earth, but I'm not related to my family anymore!" Connor stood up, and walked to his kitchen, heading to grab a soda.

Discord reappeared in front of him. "Weren't you raised by Slenderman?"

Connor nodded, as he opened his fridge and grabbed a soda, and a slice of pie, gobbling down the pie, feeling the familiar surge of power that comes from him eating his favorite food. "Well, it wasn't exactly me, but the Creepypasta Connor was turned into a baby when he got sent to that universe, and was raised by Slendy. But he doesn't exist in this universe, and that would be awkward seeing that Connor again. All this universe has is Slendermane." Connor shivered.

Discord looked sad for a second, not liking how his best friend is depressed. Well, more depressed than usual. Losing your arm, hand, eye, leg, lung, wings, race, childhood, and gaining the powers of gods can make a person rather depressed. Even though he now has 100% control of his powers compared to the measly .1% control he had when he first arrived, up until the point where he beat the Universe Lord. "How do you know Slenderman isn't in this universe?"

"I haven't seen him on... the... planet..." Connor realized what he forgot, before a smile appeared on his face. "I've only checked this planet! He must exist on this universe's Earth!" With a flash, Connor rushed out of his house, before launching himself into the air, and breaking the atmosphere of the planet in less than a second, before entering Hyper Light, and arriving above Earth in less than a second. He quickly slowed down, falling through the atmosphere of Earth, before landing perfectly on a small hill outside of Hollywood.

"Sir! The radar detected something!" A soldier cried out to his superior, who quickly came over.

"What is it Johnson?!" The captain asked, as he leaned over to see the radar screen.

"It's a... I don't know. But it was flying fast. Mach ten!"

The captain sputtered. "Mach ten?! Is it Chinese?! One of them darn red's?!"

"I don't know, but it just landed outside of Hollywood! What do we do?!"

"Call the general! Alert the President! Get me a coffee! I want that object found and captured!" Soldiers began scrambling, trying to fulfill the orders.

"The government is totally going to go after me. They would have totally detected my flying, and judging from the buildings, I'm going to assume it's around 2035. The world will be getting ready for World War Three against the Chinese communists." I clenched my fists, the very thought of communism bringing up bad memories. "Calm down Connor. This kind of communism isn't the same. These aren't the communists that tried to take over the multiverse." I started walking towards Hollywood, needing to get some info if Slendy is believed in on this planet.

When I entered the town, I noticed I was getting strange stares from the humans, as I probably looked as alien as I am. Ignoring them, I kept on walking, looking for a library, before I heard shouting coming from behind me. I quickly turned around to see a man quickly running away from a yelling woman, and the man was carrying a purse, and a pistol. Frowning, I noticed that no one was doing anything, and I stayed standing in the way of the thief, as he almost ran into me, before quickly stopping, and pointing the gun at me. "You's better git outta my way, freak! If you's knows whats good fer ya."

I just chuckled. "Aww, that's cute." I held out my hand. "Now, give me the purse."

The thief laughed. "What's ya going to do if I's don't? Fire a laser at me?"

"Don't tempt me. Now, hand over the purse."

The thief stopped laughing, and got a step closer with his pistol, the gun now a few feet from my face. "I's said, git outta my way, freak!"

"And I said, hand over the purse."

"That's it! You's asked fer it!" He fired the gun at my head, but was surprised when I caught the bullet in midair.

"Wow, you're as stupid as you look and sound. Don't you see my arm or my eye? I have faster reflexes. I can easily catch a bullet." The science should be true at this point in time, as prosthetics are being made that can act much faster than a normal human. I dropped the bullet on the ground. "Now, do you want to hand over the purse?"

"What's are's ya?!" He screamed, as he unloaded the entire gun at me, but I caught all of the bullets, Dragon Ball Z style. I dropped those bullets on the ground.

"I gave you four chances. Now you're out of them." Faster than he could blink, I decked him in the schnoz, breaking his nose, and knocking him out, before I caught him by his shirt, and grabbed the purse and the gun off of him. "I'm going to have to get you to the police." I heard some panting, and I looked up to see the woman was cautiously walking up to me, and a smile appeared on my face. "I believe this is yours." I said, handing her the purse.

"Thank you! Thank you so much! My purse has the last pictures of my dead sister, and if he stole them, I'd have nothing left to remember my sister by." She was crying at this point, and I felt good about myself. I broke apart the gun, and dropped it on the thief's body, before remembering why I'm here.

"Can you call the police? I got somewhere I need to be." I said with a small tone of urgency, and she nodded, pulling out her phone, and calling 911, as I turned around, and walked at a faster pace. Hearing some commotion, I turned my head to see people were recording me do that, and they all looked shocked, as their cameras followed me as I walked. Frowning, I unleashed a small burst of power, hidden to the human eye that caused their phones to go to static, so they'll stop recording.

Smiling to myself, I picked up the pace even more, before eventually finding a library. I entered the library, and walked over to the librarian. "Excuse me?" I asked, noticing the librarian was reading a book.

The librarian looked up, before responding. "Yes? Can I help you?" He only seemed slightly disturbed by my robotic eye.

"I'm looking for books on urban myths? Can you help me?" I asked, making sure not to speak in a creepy tone.

The librarian's eyes lit up. "Oh, yes. They should be over there, in that section." He pointed me to a bunch of shelves with books on them.

"Thank you." I said with a nod, as I walked over and started rapidly skimming through the books. Well, that's what people would think if they saw what I was doing. I was actually reading every word on each page, and putting them in my memory. Eventually, I found a book called Creepy Myths and Legends. Feeling good about it, I pulled it off the shelf. "Let's see here." I whispered to myself. "Rake, BEN, Masky, Hoodie, Jack, Illuminati... Forgot that fell out of style two decades back, good Spongebob episodes, Slenderman. There it is."

I quickly read through the stuff about Slendy, laughing at a lot of the false facts, before closing the book, and putting it back. 'I guess Slendy's in this world. Now I just got to find him. Hopefully, he'll be in the usual forest.' I suddenly heard some rather loud voice with authority talking to the librarian.

"We have reason to believe that a man of about 40 entered this establishment, and we need to bring him in for questioning. He has a metal prosthetics for an arm and an eye, and has a giant scar across his face." 'HEY! I am not freakin' forty! I'm 32!' Sighing, I realized I needed to escape, not wanting to be caught by the government.

"Yes. I pointed him to over there. I knew he looked evil! Anyone with a metal eye has to be evil!" 'And there's racism against cyborgs? I was hoping this wasn't one of those worlds, but nope, hope you enjoy your nuclear fallout! And it's not even the good kind.of nuclear war. They don't even try to explore space yet.' I started to sneak away, before I heard a soldier yell.

"I found him, sir!" The soldier was wearing some kind of armor, and was pointing an assault rifle at me. Hearing more footsteps, I turned my head to see I was surrounded.

A guy with an eyepatch and a bushy beard with greying hairs, and a scar across his face walked past his soldiers, and over to me. "Looks like we finally found you." 'Oh man, he's THAT kind of guy? The whole, 'I'm so gruff and tough. I eat nails for breakfast, and never even heard of milk. Want to fight zombies with your bare hands with me?' Plus he looked like that eyepatch Griffon from CFTDP.

"Why are you looking for me? I haven't done anything wrong, and being a cyborg isn't against the law." I asked, getting ready for a fight.

"That's classified info. All you need to know is that you need to come with us."

"I take it I don't have a choice?"

"You can come peacefully, or you don't." I looked around, not wanting to let anyone get hurt, before figuring out my 78th escape plan.

"How about I go about my business, and not tell anyone about this, so you don't get in trouble for the baseless capture of an innocent American."

"How about you stop talking?"

I sighed. "How about I continue talking? I'm not going with you. No matter how much you think yourself worthy of entering the Salty Spitoon." I noticed a lot of people looked confused at that.

"I guess we'll have to do this the hard way then." I noticed him look to something right behind me, and tilted my neck in time for a soldier to try and jab some needle into it. When they were done, and removed the needle, I smacked my lips together, tasting the tranquilizer.

"Not bad. A weak substance. But you can do better." I said with a smile, as the soldiers all backed up in fear and and surprise at how I wasn't affected.

"How?" Eyepatch asked. "That would have knocked out someone twice as big as you."

"How I wasn't affected by your weak drug? One, it was weak. Two, I immediately used nanobots to remove the effectiveness of it. Now if you'll excuse me, I have places to be." I started to walk past Eyepatch, but was grabbed by my neck by him.

"You're not going anywhere, unless it's with us."

I sighed. "Please remove your hand from my neck."

"Make me." He said, as he started to move. Smiling, I tilted my head as quick as possible, until a loud crack was heard, as my neck snapped. He quickly let go of my neck in surprise, and my paralyzed body started to fall to the floor.

I gave a big smile to him. "HELP! POLICE BRUTALITY!" He grimaced, before moving to pick up my body, making sure to stay clear of my neck. But before he could grab me, my neck snapped back in place, and I shot up, before running past him and his soldiers, and running to some stairs that lead to the roof.

I quickly got to the roof, before running and jumping onto another building's roof. I did this for a while, people taking videos of me doing this, while the soldiers couldn't even keep up. Eventually, I heard a familiar sound, and turned to face a helicopter pointing guns at me. "STAND DOWN OR WE'LL BE FORCE TO SHOOT!"

"You're never forced to shoot! You just like doing it!" I yelled back, before continuing to run, and I heard guns revving up. I felt bullets hitting the ground near me, as I expertly dodged each one. Eventually, I heard something screaming through the air, and turned my head to see a missile coming straight for me. Smiling, I turned around, and kicked the missile up into the air, where it blew up harmlessly. "SPARE!" I yelled, knowing that what I did was something to do with volleyball, as the thingy used in volleyball is kicked into things on the ground. I know nothing of sports. I turned back around, briefly noticing the shocked faces of the helicopter people, before starting to run again.

I eventually came to the edge of some buildings, and jumped into a forest. After running for a few minutes, I heard a loud voice speak up. "LISTEN WHOEVER YOU ARE! THAT FOREST IS SURROUNDED BY SOLDIERS AND TANKS ON ALL SIDES, AND WE HAVE NAPALM AT THE READY. IF YOU DO NOT COME OUT OF THE FOREST IN FIVE MINUTES, WE WILL BURN IT TO THE GROUND." 'Wow Government, burn down an entire forest, just for me?' I sighed, not wanting a forest to be destroyed.

Crouching down, I then jumped higher than the entire forest, seeing several helicopters and tanks surrounding the forest. Making sure they can see me, I made a big flash, as I started flying, before breaking mach two flying forward, trying to lose them.

I flew alone for a few seconds, before fighter jets start catching up, and firing at me. I looked back at them and smiled, before flying forward at mach twenty, causing me to quickly lose the jets. Eventually I arrived at the usual forest the Slendy lives in, noticing how it's getting dark and fog is setting in. I landed in the forest, and quickly ran through the forest.

Eventually, I slowed down, and admired the scenery. The forest was filled with dark trees covered by fog with several high branches, making it a perfect place for Slendy to harm any abusive adults, because with his tendrils, he can look like one of the trees. Oh, perhaps I should explain that. Slenderman is actually a protector of children, and his victim are only people who are abusive to children.

Finally, I arrived at the alternate version of my adopted father's house. It looked close to a creepy run down mansion, but it actually wasn't. It just had that illusion to it. Walking up to the door, I knocked on it, and only waited a second or two until the door opened. Standing at the door was one of the only people I know that is taller than me. While I stand at around seven feet, the person in front of me was closer to nine. He wore a suit of black, and where his face should have been, was something close to thin white cloth.

"Connor? What are you doing here?" Slenderman asked.

"Well... it's Father's Day, and I thought I should pay you a visit." I said nervously, glad that all the true Slendermen from across the multiverse have a mental link, which would allow this Slenderman to know me.

Then, he surprised me by pulling me into a hug. "Well, I'm glad you came. There's something interesting on the news too, you might want to look at that." He pulled away from the hug, and allowed me to walk into the house. I smiled slightly, glad the house still looked the same. I followed Slendy to the living room, where the TV was on, showing a familiar sight.

I sighed, as the TV was talking about a strange figure running across the roofs of buildings in Hollywood, before it went into a forest, and showed the government's threats. I could almost hear Slenderman realize what this was talking about. He turned to me, and I could tell he was angry. "Look Dad, I can explain!"

"Then you better get started! Why are you being chased by the government!" I flinched under his gaze.

"The government thought I was probably a Chinese communist, and needed to bring me in illegally as possible. Plus, people can be really racist against cyborgs." I said with a shrug.

Slendy sighed. "Well, I'm glad that you're okay. But don't do stuff like this again. You could have been captured!"

"Don't worry Dad. Nothing they can make at this point in time could kill me. Sure, they could put a lucky bullet through my head, and take my body and contain it. But what are the odds of them forcibly giving me eggs after realizing that I'm alive?" I reach behind my back, and pulled something out of my pocket universe. "Also, I got a gift for you."

I handed him the box, and he grabbed it, before opening it with his tendrils. When he opened it, he pulled out a tall bloody coat, big enough to hold him. "Is this...?" He asked, shocked.

I nodded. "Yep. I made it from the bodies of dead pedophiles and child abusers. There's even a bit of a serial killer who uses empty animatronics to disguise himself, and kill children, in there. I made it with you in mind!"

Slendy was smiling, as he put it back in the box, and grabbed me in another hug. "I love it. I know how hard it must have been for you to make it."

"Killing people is easy. The hardest part was dealing with the anger against Purple Guy. That guy gives people who use purple a bad name. I enjoyed ripping him apart limb from limb." I said with a smile on my face. "The dead children contributed as well."

"Well, I'm glad to see you enjoyed doing it, and I'm glad you visited me, but don't you think you should leave before the government finds out you are? I can only static so much." My face turned depressed again.

"Yeah, I should get going. Maybe you could visit my world sometime? All we got is some knock-off of you on our planet, and not even a good knock-off. Maybe we could hunt it together?" Slendy smiled and nodded, which caused me to smile, before I rushed out the door. "Bye Dad!"

I quickly ran back through the forest, before being almost blinding by a bunch of lights that shined in my face at the same time, and I noticed something rising up, trapping me. My eyes quickly adjusted, and I noticed I was surrounded by a bunch of soldiers, only this time they had much more advanced weaponry. Hover jets, energy fields, and energy rifles.

"We finally caught you communist!" A voice yelled out, as I noticed the weak energy field around me. It might be strong enough to stop a missile or something, but not me.

"Please. I'm hardly a communist. I've killed plenty. And besides, you don't have me yet." With a single flick of my finger, the energy field shattered, and I started floating into the air. They all started shooting at me, but I created my own energy field to disintegrate the bullets. "Will you please stop attacking me!" They didn't. I sighed, and snapped my fingers, causing all their weapons to fail. "Do you humans have any idea who I am!" To prove my point, I threw a coin I have that gives me unlimited access to anything in the US for this universe. "You've been preforming illegal acts by trying to capture me, a person who is above you all in rank. So, I'm sorry, but you all have to lose your jobs and get put in prison." I snapped my fingers again, and the soldiers all started glowing, before being teleported with a special note to the people who will take care of the problem for me. The Cosmic division on Earth. They deal with anything any Cosmic Being does on planet, from hiding them from history, or arresting those who preform crimes.

"Well, time to head back home." I said with a smile, as I quickly flew past the atmosphere, and arrived in Equestria in less than a second. I landed on the ground near my house, before walking in. "Interesting Father's Day."

Side Chapter - Hearts and Hooves Day

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 24- Six Ponies, a Dragon, and a Minotaur all walk into an arena

After a thirty minute break, I was called back into the arena to challenge my next opponent. As I walked out, I heard the audience cheering for me. I motioned for them to cheer louder. Eventually, the announcer started speaking.

“This match is between the Element of Courage, Connor, versus the Element of Honesty, Applejack!” As the announcer said this, AJ walked into the arena. “Fight!”

“You do realize I’m gonna win, sugarcube?” AJ said in a threatening tone. I returned it with a grin.

“Oh, is that the truth?” I taunted.

“You know it is!” AJ pulled out her lasso, and tried to catch me with it. After dodging for a minute, she managed to wrap the rope around my left wrist. “I got you now!”

I just gave a smile before responding. “AJ, you’re a terrible liar.” Before she could realize what I meant, I grabbed the rope with my left hand, before swinging it above my head, flinging around AJ who was still holding onto the rope.

After building enough speed, I threw her across the arena, sending her flying into a wall, and snapping the rope while doing so. Once AJ recovered, she tried charging me, but I quickly slammed my foot into the ground, sending a small earthquake over to AJ, which caused her to stumble.

When AJ got up, she slammed her hooves into the ground, sending up some debris, before quickly spinning around, and kicking the projectiles at me. I quickly destroyed the projectiles with balls of cosmic energy.

Filling my hands with cosmic energy, I run forward, firing several blasts of energy at AJ. She tried to dodge them, but the uneven ground threw off her balance, allowing me to hurt her. While she was stunned, I jumped on her back, and began to hold on, as she tried to buck me off.

As she desperately tried to get me off, I leaned down to her ear, before speaking. “Tell me Applejack, are you afraid of heights?”

“I’m not afraid of anything!” AJ retorted.

“Then prove it.” I said with a smile, as my wings burst straight through my shirt, and started flapping, as I held AJ with my legs and arms, preventing her from escaping.

“What’s this?! Connor has all kinds of tricks in his sleeves! A pair of bright golden wings just came out of his back, and now he’s bringing Applejack into the air! What does Connor have planned?!”

About a minute later, I was still flying up, not tiring, as I quickly flew up into the upper atmosphere. When I was high enough, I spoke to AJ again. “So, still not afraid of heights?”

AJ was clearly scared, as she was shivering in fear. “I-I’m not a-afraid of anything.”

I gave a small smile, before replying. “Good thing too, because my arms are getting tired.” I let go of AJ, leaving my legs as the only thing holding her up.

As soon as AJ realized that she was barely being held from a deadly drop, she started shivering even more. “No-nope, no-not afraid of a-anything.” AJ said unconvincingly.

“Well, I’m really glad to hear that, because my legs are cramped up. So I’m gonna have to let go of you. But you must have a reason to be not afraid of being this high, so I’m assuming you can survive any fall without hurting yourself. So, see you at the bottom.” I let go of AJ, letting her fall down to the planet with a loud scream. I chuckled before following her.

As we rapidly fell through the atmosphere, I was calmly talking to her. “Still not afraid of heights?”

“Connor! Help!” AJ yelled.

“Why should I? If you die, I win, and besides, you’re not afraid of heights so you probably won’t die.” I taunted.

“I lied! I am afraid! Please don’t let me die!” I acted like I was surprised.

“The element of honesty, lying! Applejack how could you?”

“Please help! I don’t want to die! I’ll do anything!” I acted like I was considering it.

“Sure.” Her face lit up. “On one condition. You have to forfeit the match.”

“I would never do such a thing!”

“Okay then, so what do you think of the stadium? It looks rather nice, and was well built.” My plan worked, because I got her to look down, to see the rapidly approaching arena.

“Okay! I’ll forfeit!”

“Pinkie promise!” I stated. After I said this, AJ’s face turned white as she figured out I knew she was lying that time.

“No!” AJ stubbornly replied.

“See you at the bottom then!” I put my arms to my sides, and shot down to the arena, leaving AJ to save herself. I crashed down in the arena, still learning how to land perfectly while falling. I looked up to see an orange figure still falling.

“It seems that Connor flew Applejack to the upper atmosphere, and dropped her! If AJ can’t save herself, she will die!” The announcer spoke.

I used my powers to get a good look at AJ, and hearing her as well. “Why did I have to act so stubborn! I’m going to die now because of my darn pride! I hope Big Mac can take care of Applebloom and Granny Smith.” I walked a few steps forward, predicting where AJ would land, before pulling my fist back, and filling it with energy, before quickly bringing it forward, right before AJ hit the ground.

“FALCON PUNCH!” After I punched her, my idea worked, as she was flung into a wall, knocked out, without taking the fall damage.

“And Connor won! Can anypony take this titan down!” As the crowds cheered for me, I pumped my right arm into the air.

Applejack was taken out of the arena, and put into the infirmary. Rainbow Dash walked up to her currently awake friend, worried. “So what happened? Everything felt hazy, like I couldn’t control myself.” Applejack asked.

“I don’t know, but I felt like that too, until Connor knocked me out. Maybe we’re being brainwashed by aliens or something.” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“Maybe, but I remember seeing Connor’s eyes, they were yellow.” Applejack remembered.

“Connor’s eyes are usually yellow AJ, you must of hit you head hard or something.” Rainbow Dash joked.

“I know his eyes are normally yellow, but this time they were a different shade. I think I saw Shining Armor have a similar color in his eyes when he was battling Connor.”

“You think that Connor is being hypnotized or something?” Rainbow Dash asked worryingly.

“I don’t know, but if he is, we might be in real trouble.”

I entered the arena again, this time Fluttershy being my opponent. While normally I would laugh at this, but I saw the determination in her eyes, and decided to fight her. Once the announcer called out Fluttershy, and started the match, Fluttershy immediately flew right at me.

I went to block, but she stopped right in front of me, and stared into my eyes. ‘The Stare, huh? Well two people can play at that game.’ As I tried to fight the stare, I was slowly being pushed down.

“And Fluttershy just seems to be staring at Connor, but somehow able to push him down! Is this the fabled Stare ability? Can Connor stop this? Or will his winning streak be broken?”

After he said that, I started to push my anger forth, eventually pushing Fluttershy back. AS I got back on my feet, Fluttershy started to stare even harder, but I kept staring right back, neither of us budging from the force of the other’s stare. After about a minute, I started to push even more emotions into my stare, besides just anger.

As Connor and Fluttershy continued to do their staring contest, Fluttershy started backing up, from the sheer power of Connor’s stare. As Connor pushed more and more emotions into his stare, Fluttershy was seeing past the emotions, and into the memories that caused them. Fluttershy started to tear up, seeing all the memories of Connor’s past. The love he had for his family and best friend. The sadness at never being able to see them again. The pain from dying, and losing everything because of one person’s actions. And the anger at the life he has to live.

After seeing all these memories, Fluttershy stopped using the stare, and the the surprise of everyone, forfeited.

When I entered the arena again, I had about a minute to think over my next plan. ‘If I remember correctly, Carl the dragon is next. I doubt it will be as easy as Fluttershy’s match was. Carl is a teenage dragon, similar to the ones in ‘Dragon Quest.’ But I’m not sure if he’ll act the same. He seemed to look pretty fast, but also looked rather strong.’ As I continued to think of my plan, Carl came onto the stage, and the announcer started the match.

I snapped out of my thoughts, as I dodged a rapid flurry of punches. I flipped back, and prepared for my plan. Carl was a green and red dragon, and didn’t have anything standing out in his appearance.

Unlike the others I fought, when I dodged Carl’s attacks, he didn’t charge at me. He was preparing for my own attack. ‘He want’s me to attack, then I shall.’ I charged some energy in my throat, before speaking three powerful words. “FUS RO DAH!”

He didn’t expect that, as he was thrown back. The second he got back up on his feet, I charged at him, using another set of words. “WULD NAH KEST!” I grabbed his throat when I ran by him, swinging him around, and sent him flying into the air.

Carl quickly caught himself, before flying down at me, breathing fire. His fire breath covered his body, making him do something similar to a flare blitz. I quickly dodged out of the way, and fired a quick blast of energy at him.

When he recovered, he tried breath a massive amount of fire at me, which I quickly braced for. When the fire cleared, I quickly regenerated all the damage done. ‘I’m getting bored. Time to finish this quickly.’ I quickly dashed at Carl, delivering a massive punch to his face, knocking him out, and sending him flying into a wall.

“And Connor wins again!”

Two hours later, found me about to battle Pinkie. In those two hours, I was able to beat Mr. Fluffles, Jeffrey, and Rarity. But this fight seems like it will be the toughest due to Pinkie’s Pinkieness.

“Fight!”

I was suddenly pelted with a bunch of cake, making it hard to see. Using my other senses, I quickly dodged her flying kick, and grabbed her leg, only for her to turn into confetti. I sent out a burst of energy, quickly destroying all the cake nearby. “You want to fight like that Pinkie? Two can play at that game.”

“Oh boy! I love games! Let’s try this one where I hit you with my party cannon again!” She fired her party cannon, but I was suddenly right behind her. Right before I hit her in the back of the neck, she teleported behind me. She was about to hit me, but I teleported behind her, and managed to break her left hind leg, before she teleported away.

I landed, to see Pinkie on the opposite side of the arena, nursing her broken leg. “That wasn’t very fun! I thought we were friends Connor. Friends don’t hurt each other.”

“Tell that to Twilight.”

“But why would you hurt me! Does that mean that we’re no longer friends? Why would you not want to be friends with me anymore! You know how much that hurts?”

“Yes I do.”

“It hurts so badly, it makes me want to… kill everything!” I quickly realized what happened a second too late, as I felt a sharp pain in my gut, and I saw Pinkamena standing in front of me, holding a knife in my gut.

I tried to kick her, but she and the knife disappeared. As I slowly turned around, not seeing Pinkamena, I felt a sharp pain in my left eye. I pulled out the knife, so my eye could heal, and destroyed it. “You call that depression? You call that dark? You call that crazy?!” I quickly caught Pinkamena in mid-air, as she tried to stab me in the heart. “Pinkamena, you haven’t seen nothing yet.”

As Pinkamena tried to escape, she found out she couldn’t and stared right into my eyes, watching my change forms. My hair turned a darker shade of brown, my irises turned pitch black, my skin turned pale, and my face developed a smile so wide, that my skin was cracking. “Hehe. We’re going to have so much fun!” I said in a tone that I could tell chilled Pinkamena to the bone.

The audience was frozen in fear, as they saw the darker side of Connor emerge. Not even the announcer knew what to say. Connor let go of Pinkamena, before four black tendrils came out of Connor’s back, pushing him off the ground. Pinkamena quickly tried to get away from him, but Connor caught one of her legs, causing her to trip.

“What’s wrong Pinkamena? You scared? Why, I’m nothing to be scared of.” Connor appeared right in front of Pinkamena. “I only just want to eat your soul.”

Pinkamena managed to escape, but was no longer able to see as well, as the entire arena filled with dark grey mist. Pinkamena slowly limped around, holding a knife out in front of her threateningly. A loud crack was heard as Pinkamena’s foreleg was horribly crushed, and the knife dropped.

“That little piggy was brutally murdered.” Connor’s voice rang out. Another loud crack was heard, as Pinkamena’s unbroken hind leg was ripped off. “This little piggy was turned into roast beef.” Pinkamena’s screams were heard all over the stadium. The audience gasped, being able to see through the smoke.

Pinkamena managed to get up, and slowly hobble away on one unusable leg, one unbroken, and one broken. Before she could get far, her remaining hind leg failed, causing her to fall down, unable to support herself on her two forelegs. “This little piggy committed suicide.”

Pinkamena screamed again, as Connor cut Pinkamena’s good foreleg into two. This little piggy cut himself.” At this point, Pinkamena was crying, pleading with Connor to stop. Connor grabbed Pinkamena’s neck. “And this little piggy screamed in pain all that way to the afterlife.” Connor was about to snap Pinkamena’s neck, when Pinkamena forfeited.

As the smoke cleared, Connor changed back to normal, before dropping Pinkamena’s body and walking away. The medic’s came, and grabbed Pinkamena before bringing her to the infirmary. When Pinkamena was brought to the infirmary, her friends cheered her up, and Pinkamena became Pinkie again, and a scene later, was fully healed.

‘Now this is a fight that I’ve been waiting for.’ I walk out to the arena, and wait for the announcer to call my opponent out. ‘I can fight get revenge on the pony that has constantly treated me bad.’

“And Connor’s opponent is Princess Celestia’s prize pupil, Twilight Sparkle! Can the courageous hero defeat the pony trained by the Princess herself?”

Author's Note

Another chapter done. The next chapter should be the last chapter in the 'Fighting is Magic' story arc. I know I said I would have Connor fight the rest of the mane six in this chapter, but I need some time to think up ideas on the fight between Connor and Twilight. I've seen comments where people have wanted Twilight to get punished for what she's done to Connor so far. So, I'm going to try and punish her as much as I can.

Chapter 25 - The Final Matches

“Fight!”

As soon as those words were spoken, I quickly punched the magic blasts out of the air, clearly surprising the purple mage. She recovered from her shock quickly, and the ground began to shake. I jumped up in time to avoid the earthquake like attack, and I fired a blast of energy at the ground, making the ground hot enough to start melting, and as it spread, Twilight found herself trapped.

She quickly cast an ice spell, freezing the boiling hot… ground liquid. I quickly slammed into the ground, increasing my mass while I do so, causing the entire frozen ground pond to shatter, which I took advantage of, and picked up all the fragments in my energy, before sending them flying at Twilight at fast speeds.

She tried to bring up a shield, but the speed of my projectiles was great enough to shatter her shields, and they all struck her, giving her several cuts and caused her to lose some blood. Unfortunately she pulled out all the shards in her with her magic, and then healed herself.

I created a sword out of my energy, before rushing at her, and was about to hit her, when she teleported out of the way. I turned to see Twilight on the other side of the arena, and then felt a strange sensation on my face. I looked down to see Twilight gave me a moustache and a beard.

“Seriously? This is a battle, not a chaos duel.” But having a beard gave me a great idea. I quickly ran forward, faster than she could react, and punched her hard with my beard. While Twilight was sent flying, I quickly snapped my fingers, turning my facial hair back to it’s normal self.

Twilight was able to teleport back to the ground in midair, and then charged up a spell, firing it at the sky, which created storm clouds that covered the arena. “Let’s see you deal with this Connor! I know about how lightning will always strike you!”

I just looked at her, giving her my best ‘you really need to get out more’ look. Just in time too, as lightning quickly struck me, but to everyone’s surprise, the lightning didn’t affect me, it just started to spark around my body. Suddenly a few more lightning strikes, and I looked like I was a super saiyan 2.

At the sight of Twilight’s dumbstruck face, I decided to tell her. “Oh, you didn’t know? Well, because I’m ionized in such a way, so lightning is attracted to me, I decided to give myself lightning resistance. Now, I’m a master of lightning.” She realized it too late, when I struck her horn with a continuous bolt of lightning.

After a minute of sending electricity into Twilight’s body through her horn, she was already on the ground spasming. I let more lightning strike me, as I was waiting for Twilight to get up. When she did, she quickly dispelled the storm clouds, but I still had lightning around my body.

“Hey Twilight! Thunderpunch!” I yelled, as I ran forward at almost supersonic speeds, and gave her an electrifying punch. “I would say a stupid line like; ‘you’ve been… thunderstruck’ but it’s not my style.”

Noticing all my electricity was depleted with that punch, I dodged her clumsy buck, before backflipping away from her a few times. I noticed Twilight start charging all of her energy into her horn, before launching a massive beam attack at me. I stood my ground, and put my hands in front of me, shielding myself, as the beam hit me, completely covering me.

After nearly a minute of constant pain as my skin was burning, and regenerating as quick as it was burning, the beam stopped, and I could see Twilight had no magic left in her. She had a small smile, that disappeared when she saw me. “But, that was my strongest attack.” She said, not believing that I survived.

“Did you forget Twilight? I can regenerate!” Twilight’s eyes widened, as she realized that I would be a tough challenge to beat. “Now that you used your beam attack, it’s time for mine.” I quickly pointed my right arm into the air, before yelling. “Orbital strike cannon!” I send a burst of energy up into the sky, and as it left the atmosphere, is started growing, and growing until it was the size of a small space station.

Once it stopped growing, it sent down to small beams of energy that started circling around Twilight, who was confused at what was happening. After a second of the energy cannon targeting Twilight, a loud humming sound was heard from the beam of energy, telling me that it was ready. “FIRE!” The second that I said that, a giant beam came down from the sky, striking Twilight, who disappeared when the light came down with a loud scream.

When the light disappeared, Twilight was laying in a crater, badly burned, but still alive. ‘You’re lucky I didn’t use the full version.’

“With an impressive beam attack, Connor has won! But his next two battles won’t be easy. Next time the hero will fight the Princess of the Night!”

“Fight!”

I quickly dodged Luna’s beams, returning some blasts of my own. When she fired a massive blast at me, I quickly snapped my fingers, suddenly appearing on Luna in a flash of light. I grabbed Luna’s neck as she tried to kick me off. Eventually she remembered her wings, and took off, me still on her.

When she got high enough, she teleported back to the arena, leaving me in the air as I quickly started flying using my energy. As an idea came to mind, I quickly flew up, breaking the atmosphere, before I started falling. As I fell, I used my powers to make myself go faster. Eventually, I felt myself breaking the sound barrier, as I burst forward in a flash of speed, slamming into Luna, quicker than she could react.

I heard a few bones break, some of hers, and more of mine. I quickly regenerate mine, as Luna cast a healing spell on herself. I slapped her energy blasts out of the way, before sending a massive punch into her face, breaking her nose. Which she quickly healed.

“Let’s see how you like the moon!” Luna’s horn flashed, and suddenly I was on the moon. I sighed, before preparing a move I’ve been wanting to try.

“And it looks like Princess Luna just sent Connor to the moon! There’s no way anypony except for the Princesses could escape the moon, so it looks like Princess Luna w....” The announcer was cut off, as the moon started shaking, and started growing.

“Impossible.” Princess Luna stated, as she watched her moon slowly come closer.

“It appears that the moon is moving! Is Princess Luna making sure her opponent won't come back?”

A few seconds later, a loud explosion-like sound was heard, as a massive beam of energy shot out of the moon, splitting it in half, before striking a stunned Princess Luna. As the beam continued going, everyone could see a small figure slowly floating back down.

Once Connor landed, he stopped firing his beam, and cracked his neck, as he snapped his fingers, restoring the moon.

“It appears Connor just did the impossible! He moved the moon, and then sent a burst of energy through the moon, shattering it, and striking the princess, and then flew back down to the arena! Is there anything this hero can’t do!”

“How? How did you do that?” The princess asked, as she tried to heal herself, but she found that she was too weak to use her magic.

“Easy. I’m a god. I used a small fragment of my strength to push the moon down, and sent a beam of my energy straight through it, striking you. It’s incredibly easy.” Connor said as he walked over to Princess Luna.

“But, no creature can be that strong.”

“You either don’t know, or forgot, but I have unlimited strength. I choose how strong I am. I was greatly holding back in this battle. If I went full power, the second I touched something, this planet would blow up.” The princess’s eyes showed only fear at that statement. “Now, I think it’s time you sleep.” Connor tapped Luna on the head, instantly knocking her out.

“And Connor won again! But now, even without a small break, the hero will have to fight the Princess of the Sun, Princess Celestia!” After saying this, a bright flash appeared in the arena, and when it cleared, Princess Celestia was standing there, giving Connor a death glare, as Luna was carted away to the infirmary.

“Fight!”

Connor instantly took several quick blasts of magic to his chest, before being blasted away by a larger blast. As Connor got flung into a wall, he quickly dropped off the wall, before Celestia was able to impale him with her horn.

Connor quickly rolled out of the way, before firing several energy blasts at Celestia, who dodged each of them. Celestia fired a beam of solar magic, straight at Connor, who wasn’t able to dodge in time, and got a hole in his chest. Connor’s heart and chest quickly regenerated, before he punched another beam out of the air.

He quickly created a sword of cosmic energy, before walking towards Celestia, cutting all the blasts of magic out of the air. Once he was close enough to Celestia, he was able to hit her with his sword, but Celestia teleported Connor in a flash of light.

“It seems that the Princess just teleported Connor to the sun! Could the hero escape this like he did the last one!”

“No one can escape my sun.” Celestia said, before looking up at her sun, noticing how the sun quickly got covered in a purple aura. “No.”

Everyone watched as the sun started spinning around an object, going faster and faster, until it started flying to the planet.

“Unbelievable! Connor somehow is making the sun move!”

As the sun got closer and closer to the planet, a purple blur quickly sped by, before landing in the arena, in front of Celestia. “I would recommend not sending me to the sun again.”

Celestia’s horn quickly lit up, and she moved the sun back to it’s rightful place in the sky. Everyone looked up at the sky, noticing how both the sun and the moon were in the sky for most of the day, as the princesses get more powerful if their satellite is in the sky.

“How did you do that?” Celestia asked, after making sure that the world wouldn't be destroyed by her sun.

“One, unlimited power. Two, it might be easier to show you.” Connor quickly raised his metal arm to the sky, before shouting. “HELIOS!”

The second Connor said this, a beam of light came down from the sky, covering Connor, as he transformed. A second later, the light disappeared, showing Connor, with a drastic change.

Instead of the teenager standing there, it was an adult. He was wearing bright golden armor, with greek symbols on it. His bright golden hair was visible, as were his golden eyes. He carried a golden sword and shield. But the scariest thing about him was the aura of power coming off of him. Just by looking at him, you could tell it was a god standing there.

Celestia stood there, mouth agape, as she looked at the greek god of the sun. “What do you think Celestia?” The voice was Connor’s but it radiated power.

“What are you?”

“Helios, my greek god of the sun form. I went to ancient Greece at one point, along with several other Connor’s, and we stopped a disaster, so the Greeks thought that we were gods based off of our powers. I just thought it would be interesting to have a battle, sun god, to sun Goddess.

Celestia quickly fired several powerful sun blasts at Connor, who didn’t even need to dodge, as they did no damage to him. He just yawned. “Is that all you can do? Let me show you how a real sun god fights.” Connor charged forward, sending several powerful blasts of solar energy at Celestia, who wasn’t immuned to solar attacks.

As Connor got closer, he kept on firing solar blasts at Celestia, who couldn’t do anything against the barrage. She tried bringing up a shield, and the shield let the blasts through, due to how similar they were to Celestia’s attacks.

Once he was close enough, Connor swung his sword at Celestia, who wasn’t able to dodge in time, and got a bad cut on her foreleg. Connor flew after her, delivering a quick strike to her torso, avoiding anything vital, but causing enough pain to make Celestia land.

As Celestia crashed into the ground, Connor landed on her wing, breaking it with a sickening crunch. He pointed his sword at Celestia’s neck, before speaking. “Do you give up?”

“NO!” Celestia yelled, and before Connor could bring his sword down, she teleported away, quickly healed herself, before changing her form. When the light cleared, Celestia’s mane and tail were completely made of fire, and her fur looked more orange.

Celestia quickly fired a powerful beam of solar magic at Connor, who was pushed back a bit. As Celestia continued to fire this beam, Connor slowly walked forward, his shield in front of him, blocking the massive solar beam.

After Connor got up in Celestia’s face, he stared Celestia in the eyes, before reaching up, and burning Celestia's horn with his hand. Without being able to use her magic, Connor grabbed her neck, before throwing her across the arena, breaking her bones as he did so.

As Celestia laid on the ground, unable to move, Connor walked up to her, before pointing his sword at her throat. He looked at the audience, who all gestured for him to kill. Right as Connor brought his sword up, a sharp pain went through his head. Connor dropped his sword and shield, and gripped his head.

“NO!” Connor yelled, as he changed back to his normal form. “GET OUT OF MY BODY!” As Connor yelled this, he emitted a powerful burst of energy, forcing the bright yellow energy to leave him, and take form.

Connor looked up at the creature that tried to control him, before speaking. “A battle master.”

“So you do know what I am Cosmic King?” The creature asked. It wore a… you know what? It looked like Magic Man wearing his brown cloak.

“Yes. I know why you decided to brainwash everyone. You get stronger the more you fight. So you had me fight everyone.”

“And now you know that I’m incredibly powerful. You should have used more of your powers in those fights though, if you did I wouldn’t be as strong.”

“We’ll see about that.”

Five minutes later

“Ow.” The battle master said as he laid in a crater, surrounded by his own blood. “How are you so strong still?”

“Unlimited power. Now I believe that I’m not the only one angry at you.” Connor gestured to the mane six, the princesses, a dragon, a muscular pony, a minotaur, and Shining Armor. “Knock yourselves out.” Connor walked away from the crater, leaving only screams as the battle master was horrifically beaten up.

Author's Note

The last chapter of the 'Fighting is Magic' story arc. But be prepared for the next chapter, for Connor will have to fight not only his most powerful enemy, but his oldest.

Chapter 26 - Rival

It’s been a couple of weeks since the battles, I really was the only one happy with them, because of my revenge against Twilight. As it turned out though, all the audience don’t even remember the battles, thanks to the battle master’s mind control. Although, those who fought could remember the battles, due to the pain they received.

I was walking through Ponyville, carrying some heavy bags of animal food for Fluttershy. Fluttershy was walking next to me, carrying some saddle bags full of other animal stuff. “Thanks again Connor for helping me out.”

I rolled my eyes at the fact that she thanked me 24.547 times already. “It’s nothing Fluttershy. I love helping out animals.”

Before Fluttershy could say anything, I quickly ran to Fluttershy’s house, dropped off the bags, and the stuff she was carrying, before running back and pushing Fluttershy out of the way of a meteor crashing right where she was. “Oh my.”

“You okay Fluttershy?” I asked, after the meteor crashed. All I got was a nod, and I got into a crouching position in front of her. “Listen. You need to be brave, and get Twilight and the others.” Fluttershy responded by hiding behind her mane. “Please Fluttershy. If this goes bad, your animals might get hurt.” Fluttershy shot up, and flew away, faster than Rainbow Dash could ever hope for.

After making sure back-up plan 589547 was in place, I stood up, before walking over to the edge of the crater. As I got to the edge of the crater, I felt a powerful energy coming from the meteor. I sensed destruction, fire, evil, but what bothered me most, was the familiarity I sensed off the creature.

Before I could do anything, a burst of energy came out of the crater, striking me in the chest. As I was flung back, I quickly landed back on my feet, gripping the small burn mark on my chest. ‘That was cosmic energy.’ I noticed a figure walking out of the crater.

It was humanoid, but I could sense that it was a Cosmic Being. He wore a blood red shirt, and wore dark grey pants. But my eyes were focused on his face. “You!”

“Yes, ‘Cosmic King,’ me.” He said. I quickly scrolled through my memories, trying to figure out what his name was. But I didn’t know his name when I had my powers, and before I had my powers, I had terrible memory when it came to names.

I was taken out of my thoughts, as I barely dodged a few beams of destructive cosmic energy. I started running closer to him, noticing how familiar his cosmic energy is. ‘He’s got the exact same cosmic energy as me.’ “How did you get these powers?!”

“Simple really.” I fired a few blast of electrified cosmic energy at him, and dodged his fire-enhanced energy blasts. ‘It seems we both know that our regular cosmic energy won’t harm each other.’ “When you got your powers, I was in close proximity to the lightning bolt. While you got the title, and the ‘light’ powers, I’ll was given destruction and ‘dark’ powers.”

He emphasized this by slamming his foot into the ground, sending a torrent of dark energy at me, which I wasn’t able to dodge, and was ensnared in a bunch of dark tendrils. I sent out a burst of light magic, disintegrating the tendrils. I quickly turned into my lightning form, delivering several thousand FTL punches at him, before he managed to hit me, sending me flying.

I caught myself, turning back to normal and quickly flying down to the battlefield. “It seems you haven’t lost your touch. Although I remember the punch being stronger last time.”

“I am only at a very small fraction of my original power. I choose to split up so I wouldn’t destroy my universe.” He charged at me, and I was barely able to dodge his punches.

“That just makes myself stronger than you!” I gave a small smile, before expertly dodging all of his punches. ‘He’s predictable. Only one fighting style.’

“What that point of strength if you can’t hit your target? I’m not as strong, but I’m much faster than you!” With a roar of rage, he disappeared in a flash of red light, before delivering a massive punch to my face.

I was sent flying through several buildings, before he caught up to me, kicking me hard enough to send me flying high enough to break the atmosphere. When I finally was able to stop myself, I got a good look at him.

His body was now made of a hellish red aura. ‘He has a cosmic form. Wait, that aura, I remember it from my nightmares. I can’t let that event happen!’

I quickly flew down to the planet, and when I landed, I saw the mane six trying to fight him. Emphasis on ‘try.’ They were being flung around. I caught Twilight before she hit the ground, and gently put her down, putting some of my energy into her wound to close it.

“Connor, who is that?” Twilight managed to ask.

“That was the person who originally killed me.” Twilight’s eyes widened. “I don’t remember his name, but he has a third of my powers. He was too close to the lightning bolt when it struck me, allowing him to get a third of the powers I would have had. So essentially, he’s my brother, since we’re made of the same cosmic energy.”

I started walking towards him, as he threw Pinkie away from him. “So, you have a cosmic form? Since we’re essentially brothers, you should at least tell me your name.”

“How do you not know my name! I knew yours!” I roll my eyes.

“Lots of people knew my name. I was one of the most annoying kids in school. Besides, when I was human, I had a terrible memory when it came to names.”

“Fine! My name’s Murphy Derum.” My eyes widen at the hidden word in his name.

“But since you have a cosmic form, I guess I should use mine.” A flash later, and I was cosmic, and expertly dodging his strength based attacks. “What did I tell you! What’s the point of strength if you can’t hit your opponent!”

“Who needs strength when you got this!” He jumped back, before a flash of light appeared in his hands. He pointed it at me, and I felt my knees buckle, as I was taken back by overwhelming fear.

Author's Note

So the person who originally murdered Connor has arrived in Equestria. With similar powers to Connor. What's this item Murphy has? How ever will Connor stop his rival.

Also, to explain something not very clear; In the Cosmic Kingdom, most creatures are made of cosmic energy. But everyone is usually made of a different kind of it, and you can tell who is who by their energy. But families usually have similar cosmic energy. So since Connor and Murphy both got their powers from the same lightning bolt, they both received the same cosmic energy. Which makes them brothers.

Chapter 27 - Worst Mistake

As Murphy pointed his weapon at Connor, who was on the ground, struggling against the fears he developed of the weapon. “Tell me, do you know what this is?” Murphy said, chuckling while doing so.

“Yes, that’s the same kind of gun you used to kill me.” Connor said, his mind flashing back to the moments before he died. Before he became who he is now.

“Actually, it is the gun I used to kill you. It still has some of your blood on it. Let’s see if it still works.” He was about to pull the trigger, when a yell was heard behind him.

“Hey jerk bag! Leave my friend alone!” Murphy noticed Connor’s face pale at the sound of that voice.

“Friend of yours? Let’s see how she likes bullets.” Murphy turned around, pointed the gun at Rainbow Dash, who was quickly closing in by air. Right before he fired, he saw a gray mechanical hand grab his right arm, before snapping it, making him drop the gun, which was quickly caught by a black tendril.

Murphy quickly flipped away, before turning around to see his rival, standing with a grin on his face, the gun in his hand, and four black tendrils sticking out of his back, slightly waving around. “How? You were paralyzed with fear! You shouldn’t have been able to react that quickly!” Murphy yelled.

“Easy. You made a mistake. You pointed the gun away from me, allowing me to get back up, and stop you from hurting my friend.” Connor said with a smile.

“But you should have been paralyzed for a few more seconds! That’s what the reports say of you!” Connor rolled his eyes at that.

“I’m assuming these reports came from about a year ago? When I was in a similar situation? Here’s the thing… that was a year ago. I’ve trained. The second the gun is no longer pointed at me, I have control back. I don’t even need to be in Cosmic Form to do so.” Connor’s smile faded, before being replaced with a frown. “But, since this is an important object to you, I’ll give it back… on one condition.”

“Like what? You want me to ‘leave and never come back?’ or ‘never kill again?’” Murphy said with a laugh.

“Nope.” That shocked Murphy, as he didn’t expect it. “I’ll give you the gun back, if you never get rid of it. This gun may be important to you, but it’s also important to me.”

“Why would it be important to you? It was the weapon that took your life away.” Murphy asked, not understanding.

“It was this weapon that took my life away, definitely. But it was also this weapon that gave me life. It gave me the powers to live a life I wanted to have. So… I’m going to give you the gun back. Don’t get rid of it.” Connor tossed him the gun, which Murphy caught. But before Murphy could point it at Connor, he rolled to Murphy’s side, and delivered a powerful kick, sending Murphy flying into a building.

Murphy quickly recovered, and sent a powerful punch into Connor’s chest, sending him flying through several buildings. When Connor finally stopped, he charged forward, and was about to hit Murphy, when Murphy sidestepped, dodging the punch.

Before Connor could react to this, he was suddenly slammed into the ground. Murphy quickly put a foot on his back, before spawning a fiery cosmic chainsaw. He dug it straight into Connor’s back, but was surprised when he tore through both of Connor’s shirts.

Murphy stopped the chainsaw, before grabbing one of the golden wings sticking out of Connor’s back. “What’s this? Wings?” He noticed Connor’s grunt as he pulled on of the wings. A wicked grin came across Murphy’s face as he realized what he could do.

Keeping his foot on Connor’s back, he grabbed both wings in each hand and sent a constant stream of fiery cosmic energy into them, preventing Connor from doing anything due to the sheer pain he was in. “Tell me how this feels.” Then, with a quick tug, Connor screamed as loud as he could, as Murphy started pulling on Connors wings, slowly using more power.

As Connor’s screams intensify, the ponies surrounding the battle field watch on with fear, as they notice the part that connects Connor’s wings to his body was bleeding, as muscle was being shown, slowly pulling apart. Any pegasus watching felt their wings lock up, as they almost felt the pain Connor was receiving.

After an agonizing minute, Murphy pulled one last time, ripping Connor’s wings right of his back, and filled the wounds with his fiery cosmic energy, preventing them from fully healing back. Murphy took his foot off of Connor, who was silently crying in pain.

“You’re a wimp, and a coward. You always were, and always will be.” Murphy said, rubbing his hands together to get the bloodstains off. He watched, as Connor slowly got back up, before facing him. Connor ripped the fragments of both shirts off, too damaged to regenerate.

“I can still fight. And I’m not a coward, because I still stand up to battle you.” Connor said, as he sent a burst of electricity at Murphy, who quickly dodged Connor’s weakening attacks. Murphy retaliated by rushing forward, and punching Connor in the gut with enough force to send his hand straight through his gut.

“Wanna know why you’ll lose now? You don’t take anything seriously.” Murphy whispered to Connor. “You joke around with your powers. Hardly do your responsibilities. You act like you live in a video game. Well you don’t, you can’t fight like you’re a video game character. It doesn’t work.” Murphy removed his hand from Connor gut, who fell down, puking blood as his wound regenerated.

Connor stood back up, looking at Murphy who was walking away. “You want me serious? I’ll show you serious.” Murphy quickly turned around, as he felt the atmosphere turn colder. He looked into Connor’s eyes, not seeing any of Connor’s usual emotions. There was no laughter, no sadness, no anger. It looked plain, but Murphy could see the seriousness in his eyes.

As Murphy realized that Connor’s gotten serious now, he smiled, preparing for a good fight. What he didn’t realize, was that he made the gravest mistake possible. He made Connor get serious.

Author's Note

Well, another chapter. Wait until you see what happens when Connor get serious.

Chapter 28 - Getting Serious

Sensing Connor is getting serious, I smiled, preparing for a good fight. I quickly flew forward, about to deliver a massive cosmic fire punch into his chest. Right before I hit him, I felt a sharp pain, as everything went black.

I open my eyes a second later to find myself in the middle of a desert. I try to get up, but I noticed every single one of my bones is pulverized. I quickly regenerated, before getting up, and flying back to the town my rival is in. 'What did he do?'

I arrived in the small town to see Connor just standing there, ponies slowly walking up to him. Getting angry, I charged at him again, only to feel another sharp pain, but my vision didn't go black this time. With my enhanced brain, I saw myself quickly leave the atmosphere. I tried to stop myself from continuing my FTL flight, but with every single bone in my body disintegrated, I couldn't stop as I slammed into a planet galaxies away.

The second I healed, I got back up, and looked straight at the planet Connor is on. "You wanna do this the hard way?" I quickly turn cosmic. "We'll do this the hard way!" I flew towards the planet at near light speeds, arriving in a few seconds.

I just stood there, looking up, waiting for Murphy to attack again. He enters the atmosphere, and was about to use his speed and momentum to punch me at an angle. I quickly lean back at the last second, dodging his punch. He barely had the time to look surprised at the impossible angle I was leaning in, before I delivered a massive punch into his gut, sending him tumbling into the atmosphere. I quickly flew up and blocked his next punch.

He sweeped my legs, causing me to lose balance. As he was about to punch me in my unprepared state, I caught his arm, before swinging it over my head, and slamming him against the air next to me at high enough speeds to make the air as hard as concrete. I let go of his arm as soon as I heard his bones snap.

He recovered from his fall, and quickly fired a powerful blast of fiery cosmic energy at me. I countered with a mediocre blast of electric cosmic energy. He pushed his beam against mine for about a second. And then I overpowered him. The second he recovered, he charged at me with his chainsaw (it was fiery and cosmic too). I blocked it with a sword of my cosmic energy.

He kept on trying to hit me with different weapons, and I kept on countering them, and actually hitting him back. He used a machine gun, and I used a pistol, shooting his bullets out of the air, and shooting him in the chest. He used a rocket, I deflected it back at him. He used a butter knife, I used an actual knife.

Eventually, I noticed his power getting weaker, and I didn't even need to counter his attacks anymore, as they no longer hurt me. After he pathetically tried to attack me with a freakin' spoon, I raised both of my hands up, and with a look of terror on his face, brought them down on his back, sending him crashing to the ground.

I landed on him, hurting him enough to force him to revert back to his normal form. I stood over him, before speaking. "You don't have to be evil, you know. We're brothers. I don't want to fight you for eternity." I spoke in a voice that sounded like mine, but was almost monotone.

Murphy started laughing. "You think I'm just going to change my ways? I will have my revenge! I will get revenge on you for ruining my life!"

"So be it." I raised my hand, going cosmic and was about to end his life with a burst of energy. Before I could fire, Murphy quickly created a portal underneath him, and dropped through, closing it before I could get him. I sighed, lowering my hand and reverting back to my normal form.

I turned around to face all the ponies who were looking at me, unsure what I would do. "It's okay everyone! Bad guy is gone!" Then, they all started cheering, and I let out a small smile. "I hate getting serious. I go all god mode and cast judgement on others." I said to the other elements of harmony next to me.

Author's Note

Sorry about how short this chapter is. But it shows how fast Connor can beat an opponent if he gets serious. Also Connor beat Murphy without going cosmic. Think how powerful he is when he is cosmic and serious.
(also... something I kinda wanted to do):
Next time on The Cosmic King...
What happens when Connor goes into a drinking contest? What happens when Connor gets drunk? What happens when Connor goes into a drinking contest and gets drunk?

Chapter 29 - Drinking Contest

I walked through Ponyville, using my night vision to find my way as it was getting dark. I was helping AJ and her family with a tough harvest, and had to stay over late to finish up. Even with my powers it still takes a long time to finish all that work, all over the farm.

I slowly navigated through the buildings, before I noticed a silhouette of a familiar pony, flying through the sky. With a jump, I took to the air, and quickly flew up behind her. 'You know you could totally rape her right now?' 'Shut up. I know I'm still 15 years old. I don't need to be reminded every five seconds.' "Hi Rainbow."

I heard the pony in question let out a startled gasp, before she quickly turned around, and delivered a swift kick to my face. With a small grunt, I grabbed my face, before comically pulling my face out of my skull, and regenerated it. "Sorry Connor! I didn't know it was you! I thought it was a spy!"

"It's okay. Nice reflexes though. But AJ kicks harder."

Earlier that day

"Hey Applejack!" I said, popping out from the leaves of a tree, startling the orange farmer. She quickly turned around, and bucked me straight in the face. I was flung through several trees, before stopping half a mile from where I was launched. "Ow."

Rainbow snorts. "Ha. I doubt it. After all, I am the great Rainbow Dash." She posed in the air.

"Technically it's evenly matched. You can kick at high speeds, but AJ can equal that power without moving. You should try grabbing her sometime, and flying really fast at an enemy, and allowing her to buck the baddie at high speeds. It might completely destroy the person." I reply with a smile, that made Rainbow try to think. "So... where you going this late at night?"

"Oh, I'm just heading out to the new bar that opened up. Wanna join?" I gave a small smile. Normally, I wouldn't be allowed in a bar, due to being a minor, but it's been 1015 years since I had my powers. While my form hasn't been around that long, the oldest Connor has.

"Sure."

Rainbow and I were sitting at the bar, being served some alcoholic drinks by Berry Punch. I was handed a mug of some cider. I looked over, and noticed Rainbow was already through her second glass. I gave a small smile, before chugging down my drink. I slammed it down on the counter, asking for more.

As I was handed my second drink, Rainbow was somehow on her fifth, and starting to get tipsy. As I downed my third, Rainbow decided to speak up. "Hey *hic* Connor, I challenge you a drinking contest. Loser pays for the drinks."

"Are you sure? You seem pretty drunk already."

"I bet you're just afraid I'd beat you in a contest." She bragged.

"You're on." I wave over Berry, who handed us a few drinks to start, and I noticed ponies gathering around, placing bets.

'I totally bet Rainbow Dash will win.'

'Is Connor too young to be in a drinking contest?'

"Connor will totally win! He can beat monsters with his eyes closed!'

'I will devour your souls.'

"Ready... set... GO!" Berry yelled, and me and Rainbow started downing drink after drink. 'Good thing I can't get drunk.' I smiled, as I downed my 50th drink, and was still perfectly normal. Rainbow on the other hand, was on her 20th, and was having trouble staying awake.

I was on my 100th, and Rainbow finally passed out, her head slamming into the table. Berry grabbed my right arm, and lifted it up, speaking over the shouting crowd. "And Connor is the winner!" I noticed bags of bits were being passed around.

"Anyone else want to challenge me?" I yelled, and a pony remarkably similar to Bulk Biceps walked up, giving a loud yell, before sitting down on the other side of me.

I gave a small smile, as Berry yelled 'go!' and we both started drinking.

"Ugh... my head." I tried to open my eyes, but when the light hit them, and quickly closed them. "Somepony turn off the sun." After minutes passed, and my raging headache weakened, I was able to open my eyes, and I saw the familiar look of the ceiling of my house. I got up, and looked around, noticing I was in my house. "How did I get here?"

I heard something fall off the bed, and looked to see a small purple crystal. I picked it up, recognizing Connor's handiwork. As soon as I brought it to my face, it glowed, and Connor's voice came out. "Had a good night Rainbow? Heh... don't worry about the money for the drinking contest, it would cost too much for you, so I paid it. Also, as a word of advice, don't challenge someone who can't get drunk from alcohol to a drinking contest." With that, the crystal stopped glowing, and disappeared in a flash of light.

"What exactly happened? I don't remember challenging Connor to a drinking contest." I stumble out of my bedroom, and was heading to my front door. "I'm gonna go ask him what happened." I heard my stomach growl, right before I opened the door. "After breakfast." I walked over to my kitchen to get something to eat.

I knocked on Connor's door, before opening it. I looked around, expecting to see Connor doing something, but I didn't see him. What I did see was a staircase in one of his walls, going down. Curious, and totally not afraid, I walked down the stairs.

As I went down, and down, I noticed a small light at the bottom of the stairs. I quickly trotted down the rest of the steps, before entering the room, and looking around. The room had several stacks of barrels covering most of the floor. I tried to look at the labels of them, thinking it was stuff like AJ's cider, but they all had strange names; stuff like cyanide, liquid dimethylmercury, polonium, ricin, and something called arsenic. Getting a bit worried (for Connor's safety of course, after all, he still is a colt) I called out his name.

Hearing a faint reply, I quickly dashed forward, weaving in between the barrels, before I came across my friend's slumped body. "Connor!" I ran up to him, pushing his head back, so he would un-slump and I could check to make sure he wasn't killed or anything. When I saw that he wasn't hurt, I went to slap him awake with my hoof. Surprisingly, he didn't stop it, and let me hurt him.

I was slapped awake from my nightmare-less slumber, and I saw the blurry shape of Rainbow. "Rainbow... what are you doing here?" I noticed my speech was a tad slurred. I felt something drip out of my mouth, and I dabbed my finger on it, before looking at it. "What the?" took a sniff of it, not smelling anything, before tasting it, tasting a familiar taste. "Arsenic?" Who knew arsenic tasted so good.

"Are you okay Connor?" Rainbow asked worryingly, snapping me out of my thoughts.

"I think so. I'm having trouble remembering what happened last night. I remember taking you home, instead of some of the more sleazy bar patrons. And when I got back home, I was a bit exhausted from using a lot of energy that day, and when I leaned against a wall, I opened a secret passage, which I explored... finding this room. I think I saw some of the barrels of poisons and acids, and decided to drink some, to see what would happen. I think I can get drunk from poisons and acids." I slowly got up, before stretching. "But thanks for waking me up."

We started walking back up the stairs, and when asked, I told Rainbow what happened last night. While she seemed sad she lost, she seemed glad she didn't have to pay. When we got to the top of the stairs, and I was about to close off the staircase, Rainbow spoke up. "I just thought of a great idea! We should have another drinking contest, but in town square! And where I drink cider, you can drink your poison or acid or whatever."

I thought about it, curious who would win, and decided to agree. "Fine, but we should do it tomorrow. You're still hungover." Rainbow reluctantly agreed, and flew out my front door. I chuckled, using my powers to grab some cyanide from the cellar, and I put it down on a table, before closing off the staircase, and walking upstairs, and going into shutdown mode on my bed.

"Ready... set..." Mayor Mare said, as Rainbow and I got ready to start our contest in the middle of town. We were surrounded by most of Ponyville, who were all placing bets. Even the other element bearers were here, and placing bets. I overheard their conversations.

"I bet RD will win. That pony drinks enough to [insert countryism]."

"You're forgetting who her competition is. Connor is a god after all. And with his ability to heal, I wouldn't be surprised if he couldn't get drunk."

"I have no idea to support! If I support Rainbow Dash, then Connor will hate me, and if I support Connor, than Rainbow Dash will hate me!"

"I don't know either"

"Scientifically, Rainbow Dash would win, due to her experience with alcohol, while Connor is still a colt, and hasn't had that much experience drinking. But Connor's powers make up for that difference, because Connor might be able to heal as quickly as he drinks."

"Go!" Mayor Mare yelled, and Rainbow and I immediately downed our drinks, and slammed them on the table, before getting another.

By our fifth, Rainbow was getting tipsy again, and I would have smiled, but I knew that the cyanide will take ahold of me soon. By our tenth, everything was starting to get blurry.

When our 20ths came around, we were both having trouble staying awake. I lifted my next glass to my mouth, and some of it spilled out, and got on my shirt.

I slammed my 30th down, and was about to grab the next one, when my hand slipped, and my body gave out, slamming my head into the table. I barely heard the gasps, but I did know that Rainbow was still drinking. 'But it feels so good down here. Why don't you just nap?' 'No.' I quickly pushed myself back up, surprising the crowd, before grabbed two drinks at once, and slamming them down when I was done.

I kept on doing this, and by the time I was at my 40th, Rainbow passed out. I gave a small smile, before slamming mine down, and passing out as well, barely hearing the mayor yell. "And Connor is the winner!"

I woke up when I was being carried back to my house by my friends. And Twilight. When they got me to my house, I waved goodbye, before putting my trophy down, and taking a quick bath, before shutting down on my bed again.

Author's Note

Another chapter done.

In case you're wondering, Connor get's drunk from drinking poisons and acids because they destroy his body quicker than alcohol. I have no idea how alcohol works in the first place, so I can't think of a better solution.

Chapter 30 - Birthday

As I'm walking through our super-extra fabulous great awesome town, I skip a bit as I continue on my way. I have to really resist bursting out into song, or he'll know what my plan is. After arriving at one of my bestest of bestest of bestest of friends' door.

I knocked on his door, waiting exactly one minute and twenty-two point three five nine six one one one one one seven two nine nine six five five four zero zero zero one zero zero zero five six seven one seconds. When my friend didn't answer the door, I jumped out of my friend's drawer, landing on the ground with a flip, causing three signs that each showed the number ten on them to pop up out of the same drawer, and a round of applause to fill the room, as I bowed to my audience.

I looked around my friend's room, my grin fading as I noticed he wasn't here. As I walked through the house, not finding him, and not hearing any noise coming from his secret lab/workstation that is somehow made that nopony can go down there except for him, my mane deflated slightly, as I wasn't able to find my friend, and I decided to call out his name.

"Connor?"

[insert The Cosmic King intro]

As I forcibly made Spike rearrange all my books without a single reward, I gave a big grin as I yelled out something. "Time to study!" I heard Spike groan as he realized I purposely did this so all his work would be for nothing. As I pulled the books for me to read off the shelves, I brought one in front of me to read on my desk, I opened it, and a familiar pink pony jumped out of the book. "Gah!"

"Twilight! Connor is missing! I checked everywhere! He isn't in his house! Or near his favorite tree! Or helping Applejack at her farm. He's gone!" Pinkie exclaimed, speaking rapidly, but slow enough to understand.

"Calm down Pinkie! I'm sure Connor is dealing with something far away from Ponyville." I said, trying to calm Pinkie down, but it only seemed to make her more frantic.

"Calm down?! CALM DOWN?! How can I be calm! Today is Connor's birthday! And his first birthday since he arrived in Equestria! We weren't able to throw him a birthday party earlier during his last birthday because of the confusing logic of this universe and we weren't allowed to!" My head was reeling, not understanding a thing Pinkie was saying.

After a minute of Pinkie ~~whining~~ complaining, I thought of an idea. "Pinkie, why don't I use a spell to figure out where Connor is, and you can get him, and bring him to his party?" Pinkie gasped, stopping in midair.

"That's a GREAT IDEA!!!!!" Pinkie yelled, before running up to my face, panting heavily.

Pushing her away, I spoke up, "Give me some room, and I'll cast the spell." Pinkie obliged, backing up, giving me some breathing room. I sighed, and started charging up my horn, using the spell I created to keep track of Connor so I could ~~rape~~ scientifically examine him.

I got the response I was looking for, telling me where Connor is. I powered down my horn, before looking at Pinkie, who looked like she was ready to explode. I levitate over a map, and laying it down on a table, point out where Connor is. I look up, to see a Pinkie shaped dust cloud, before sighing, finally rid of her. Now time to get back to torturing Spike.

Pinkie pops out of the snow, appearing on top of a faraway mountain. She quickly looks around, finding the person she was looking for, meditating on top of the mountain. "Hey Connor! Why don't you come with me to Sugarcube Corner! There is something there I want to show you!" Pinkie was about to walk off, but she stopped when she realized that Connor didn't even move.

Connor was meditating to remember his family and old life. He could hear Pinkie speaking, but he wasn't paying attention, as he watched all of his memories.

Pinkie was trying various things to get Connor's attention, as the day was slowly running out.

"Connor HELP! A giant monster is going to eat Ponyville!" Pinkie yelled, pointing to Ponyville in the distance, but her mane deflated a bit as she realized Connor didn't even budge.

"Hey Connor, bet you can't go from here to Sugarcube Corner in 5 seconds!" Connor didn't even acknowledge her.

"Connor, did you know that Rainbow Dash is looking for you?" Pinkie said, hoping mentioning the pony Connor has a crush on would get Connor's attention. Her mane completely deflated as she realized nothing she could do would make Connor move. Pinkie walked over to Connor, sitting down next to him, staring into the distance, and watching as the sun faded away. "Nopony should be alone on their birthday."

As Pinkie sat next to Connor, neither of them moving an inch, the sun went down, and the moon came up. When it reached exactly 11 pm, Connor stood up, much to the surprise of Pinkie. Pinkie looked up at Connor, wondering what he was doing. Connor looked down at her, and gave a small smile, before picking her up. "Come on Pinkie. You probably have a party set up for me." Pinkie's mane completely inflated again, as Connor jumped off the peak of the mountain he was on, landing in some snow several feet lower than he started, and popping up out from under a table at Sugarcube Corner.

As they both jumped out, Sugarcube Corner was suddenly filled with ponies and all kinds of party stuff. At the sight of Connor, the ponies all jumped up, and yelled...

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY CONNOR!"

The party went well, I played a few games such as pin the tail on the pony, which I was able to expertly play due to my x-ray vision. Instead of a birthday cake, I completely devoured the birthday pie, as everyone sung their version of the birthday song. And several ponies gave me presents, which I opened up one by one.

I got a barrel of apple cider (non-alcoholic) from Applejack.

I got a custom made suit from Rarity. Most of it was cosmic purple, with some small stars on it, but the shirt to be worn underneath was a bright golden yellow.

Twilight gave me a book, that I quickly threw into a volcano, but told everyone I stored it in my pocket universe. The reason why I destroyed it, was because it had a spell, that if I opened it, I would be hypnotized.

Rainbow gave me some giant weights, which to everyone's surprise, I was able to lift easily with my pinky finger.

Fluttershy gave me a quilt with pictures of all the good things I've done. At the very bottom, it said; 'Whenever you think you've done bad, remember the good you've done.' Some of the pictures shown were from when I saved the CMC from the Ursa Major, to when I fought off God and Murphy. One picture was of me jumping out a building, with the mane six (minus Twilight) as the building was crumbling. Another was me getting injured as I tried to stop Harry the bear when he was affected by a strange flower, and went berserk. I even felt a tear escape at the look of such a present. When I went to give Fluttershy a hug in thanks, Flutttershy explained that the quilt is specially enchanted that new events will appear as they happen.

When I went to open Pinkie's present, I was bombarded with a ton of confetti, and the present somehow changed into a platter of different flavored cupcakes. I tried one, and clearly enjoyed it, before putting it away in my storage dimension.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders all worked together to try and make me a present. The box looked a little banged up, but I opened it up, and pulled out a large piece of cloth. As I examined the dark purple cloth, the CMC told him that it is a cape. I put it on, before posing in some invisible hero's wind that made the cape fly back, as if I was facing a fan.

When I grabbed an aquamarine and cyan present that had no name on it, I slowly and hesitantly opened it. When I opened the top of it, and stared at the present, my eyes widened, as I realized what I was given. I looked over at the crowd of ponies, before noticing Lyra at the back of the crowd, giving me a look that made me shiver in fear.

"Well Connor? What is it?" I heard AJ's voice speak up. I quickly looked over at her, and noticing the CMC nearby, realizing that they shouldn't see what this is.

I sent a quick telepathic thought to AJ, Rainbow, and Rarity, telling them to cover the CMC's eyes and ears, which they did. After making sure they couldn't see or hear what this is, I pulled out the present, and instantly every mare in the room blushed, every pegasus had a wing boner, and Rainbow started laughing.

I looked over at the object in my hand, cringing at the thought of it. 'It's a freaking plastic mare crotch. WHY WOULD SOMEONE GIVE THIS TO ME? Oh wait, it's Lyra we're talking about, of course she would give me a mare dildo that happens to be in the same color as her fur.' Not sure what to do with it, I put it back in the box, and cast an enchantment over it, preventing anyone from seeing in the box.

The rest of the party went on without a hitch, and as ponies started leaving, I grabbed the rest of the presents I was given, and left back for my house. When I got back there, I put my presents down, and took the others out of my pocket universe, and grabbed the mare dildo, before putting it in a separate pocket universe where I put stuff I hope I'll never need to use. "I know I'm a teenager, but I'm not that horny."

Author's Note

Well, this chapter is done. I tried to make it quickly because today is my birthday, and because my character was originally based off of me, just with a different middle and last name, slightly different personality, and an actual friend, I decided to show Connor's birthday party in Ponyville.

Also, I have no idea if mentioning a 'mare dildo' in my story (hopefully it won't appear again) would mean I have to change any tags, or make my story have a mature rating. (Connor will not be using that object at all. Unless he uses it as a weapon, or an escape object/distraction).

Next time on The Cosmic King...
What happens when Twilight Sparkle seriously screws over Connor, leaving everyone to think that Twilight killed him? While he might not be dead, he does make a few new friends, and a couple enemies.

Chapter 31 - Stupid Time Travel

It's been a few months since my little adventure in an alternate universe, and nothing big and bad has happened in a while. The most recent important event was the Show Stoppers, which was terrible, but I went just to support the CMC. But now, the mane six and I are sitting in the Golden Oaks library, watching as Twilight opened a package. Well, it was a chest, not a package, and the chest was heavily locked. Sure, it looked like it had one physical lock, but that one lock had every locking magic known to ponies, and to the entire cosmic community. It's the kind of protection I would put on something, and Celestia doesn't even know of most of those locks.

"Well, what are you waiting for sugarcube? Open it!" AJ prompted.

"I don't know Applejack. What if this chest houses some ancient evil that the Princess wants us to stop?" Twilight responded nervously, which caused Rainbow to groan, and I just sighed. 'This explains the reason why we're all wearing our elements.'

"And what if it's a test? Maybe Celestia's testing you, wanting to see if you'll take the consequences for opening the chest." I then shook my head. "Or maybe this is one test you want to fail."

Feeling challenged, Twilight quickly opened the chest, using the key she was given along with a note that said to not let anyone else use whatever is in the chest. The second the chest was opened, a bright light emerged from it, nearly blinding all of us. When the light died down, I heard Twilight scream in joy. The chest was filled to the brim with books. Spell books. "Oh my Celestia! Look at all these books!" Twilight picked one up with her magic, bringing it to her face, as she quickly flipped through it's pages. "Let's try this one!" Her horn glowed, and she fired a spell at me.

When the spell hit, I felt myself almost imploding, as I was sent through the fabric of space and time.

(Most of) The ponies watched in horror, as Connor was seemingly killed by a spell from Twilight. Twilight, not caring, had a huge smile on her face because of the power of the spell. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up. "Twi! I think you killed Connor!"

Twilight, who wasn't caring what just happened, only heard Rainbow Dash say her name. "I know! Isn't it great! Who knows what this spell does!"

The ponies just looked at her in shock. "Twilight! How can you not care for what you just did!" Applejack exclaimed.

"I care very much! Who knows what new sciences we could discover!" The ponies all sighed at the reaction of Twilight before looking at where their friend last stood.

I opened my eyes, to see myself be thrown out of a portal high in the sky. I sighed, hoping to get a chance to punish Twilight when I get back. I looked over to where Ponyville should be, to see nothing. "Where's Ponyville?" Instead, the closest thing I saw to Ponyville, was a rather active castle in the Everfree. Redirecting my fall to bring me near the ruins, I noticed something on the ground with my super vision. It looked like two ponies backing away from one of the most chaotic creatures I've ever seen. Narrowing my eyes, I prepared for my attack, as I sped up to the ground.

"Come on Tia! Mom and dad said we shouldn't be out without them!" The young filly alicorn said to her older sister.

The older one sighed, before responding. "But don't you want to know what's out there? Why mom and dad try to lock us up in the castle?" She turned around about to look at her sister, before she took a few steps back. Behind the younger sister, was a monster. The monster was so chaotic, that it never had one appearance at once. One second it looked more like a chimera, another second it was a blob of darkness. "Luna! Look out!" The older sister said to the younger, who turned around, before running over to her big sister.

"Tia! What is that?!" The younger sister said in fear.

"I don't know Luna. But stay close. I'll try to stop it." The older sister's horn glowed with yellow magic, before she fired her spell at the beast. The beast was seemingly unhurt by the blast of magic. The older sister gulped, fearing for her life.

Her face of fear quickly changed when she heard a whistling sound, that got much louder. Before long, something slammed into the ground with a loud bang. When the dust cleared, a figure was standing there, it's body was surrounded with purple energy. It put it's forehoof out towards the other monster, before speaking.

I quickly landed on the ground, and stood between the two fillies and the monster. Feeling the familiar energies of the two Equestrian princesses behind me, I knew I had to make sure they don't think I'm a threat. I put arm out towards the monster, and spoke. "Halt monster. You shall not harm these two fillies." The monster let out a deep chuckle, clearly not thinking me as a threat. "It appears you don't know who I am. I am the defender of the universe. The defender of children! Defender of harmony! If you think you can so much as touch these two, you have another thing coming."

It chuckled again, before going to swipe me with it's long arms. I heard the fillies gasp, before I caught the arm with ease. I saw the surprised look on the monster's face, before I took my left hand, and fired a powerful cosmic blast at the monster, pushing it back and letting go of it's arm. When it recovered, it quickly charged at me. Sighing, I fired a quick blast of light energy at it, destroying it.

I turned around, to see the scared faces of the two fillies. I crouched down, to make me seem like less of a threat. "Relax. I don't want to hurt either of you. In fact, hurting either of you goes against my moral code." Now that the monster was gone, I got a better look at the two fillies. They looked rather familiar, but I couldn't put my finger on it. They were both an alicorn. The older one was white, with a pink mane and tail. The younger one was clearly Luna, because she looked about the exact same as the Luna I knew, just with a different mane style. 'I must be in the past.' I took a look at the filly who must be Celestia. 'Far in the past.'

The two fillies were still looking at me in fear, but I noticed Celestia was about to work up the courage to walk over to me. She stopped, when a loud yell was heard behind me. "STAY AWAY FROM THEM FOUL DEMON!" I stood up, and turned around, getting in a defensive pose to protect the two sisters. What I saw when I turned around, was two older alicorn (or would it be alicorns? What is the plural for alicorn?). I could tell that they were Celestia and Luna's parents just by looking at them. They're both hard to describe, as if they were just small fragments of energy for bigger bodies. The smallest of details I could get from them, was that the mother looked almost like she was nature, and the father looked like the night sky, with stars and all. 'Kinda reminds me of my alicorn form. Except mine's a cosmic purple, not dark blue.'

"I take it these are your children?" I said in a calm tone. Both parents started charging up their horns. But to their surprise, I started walking away from the field.

"Where do you think you're going monster!" The father yelled. I sighed, and turned around.

"Well, I successfully protected your daughters from a chaotic demon, and now that they are reunited with their parents, my work is complete." I was about to turn around again, but I heard a loud screech.

"YOU HURT THEM YOU MONSTER!" The mother yelled. Using my powers, I determined that she thought I hurt them, because of the very small cut on Celestia's face, caused by Celestia almost accidentally walking into a thorny bush, but was stopped by Luna, before she went too far. 'I'm like Batman when it comes to my detective skills.' The mother, getting angry slammed her hooves into the ground, sending a powerful controlled earthquake at me.

Seeing this coming, I sigh, deciding to show her to not mess with me. Quickly raising my right hand to the sky, I yelled out the word to summon the form the Greeks mistook me for when several Connor's helped them out a long time ago. "GAEA!" I saw the surprised looks on the parents' faces as a light struck me. When the light cleared, my body was much more earthy. I looked like I was made of dirt, and the dirt that made up my body looked like metal dust trying to get to a magnet.

I stopped the controlled earthquake heading for me, before fixing the ground it destroyed. Before the mother could do another attack, a bunch of flowers quickly grew underneath her, and their pollen put the mother to sleep. The flowers quickly disappeared, and the father ran over to his wife. I walk back over to them, before putting my hands over the fillies, and healed their wounds with a bright light from my hands.

I looked over at the concerned father, who was looking at me, his eyes asking me what I'm about to do. "I don't mean harm to anyone. I protected your children from a monster. If you attack me, I will attack back. But if you ever need help, I'll be there." My eyes quickly moved over to his wife. "She will be awake in an hour. She will have no negative effects from the flowers. I recommend not trying to attack people without good reason." After telling him that, I turned back to normal, and ran into the forest.

After escaping from the castle again, I quickly made my way through the forest, heading in the direction that the strange monkey went. After about half an hour, I heard some talking, and recognized its voice. I speed up, arriving at the edge of the clearing. I saw the creature sitting on a boulder, and doing something to its forehoof. It looked like its grey forehoof was opened up, and the other forehoof was doing something inside of it. But the most peculiar thing, was that it seemed to be talking to itself.

"Let's try this one!" It said, speaking in a lighter voice. "Now thanks a lot Twilight! I'm in the freakin' past." It spoke in its normal voice. Building up the courage, I walked forward, into the clearing, and the creature quickly stopped, and noticed me.

Seeing it stare at me, surprised, I decided to speak first. "Ummm... Hello?"

"What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be with your parents?" He said in a calm and caring voice. Now I could tell he was definitely a male from his voice.

"I wanted to thank you." I stammered. He just raised an eyebrow. "If you didn't come along when you did, my sister and I might have been food for that monster."

"You're welcome." He said, his voice quickly turning depressed, as he went back to work on his forehoof.

Curious about this strange creature, I sat down, and just watched him. After a few more minutes, of me just watching him, I decided to introduce myself. I walked up closer to the boulder he was on, and lifted my forehoof. "My name's Celestia Sol Dawnbringer, what's yours?"

He jumped off the boulder, before shaking my hoof with one of his. "Connor Smitty Ican."

I was about to ask what he is, before a loud explosion was heard in the distance. "What was that?!" I asked, worried.

Connor looked in the direction the explosion came from, before his face paled. "It came from the castle."

Panicking, I started running back to the castle, hoping my family is alright. Before I could make it out of the clearing, Connor picked me up, and we quickly flew back to the castle.

We got to the castle entrance, and I put Celestia down. I pushed open the broken doors, and Celestia and I started walking to where her family is. After about a minute, we arrived outside the throne room, and heard talking. I sighed, recognizing a voice in the room.

Celestia noticed my face, and quietly asked. "What's happening in there?"

Looking at her worried face, I gave a fake smirk, before replying. "Chaos. Chaos is happening." Taking a step back, I kicked the door down, before spawning a phaser from Star Trek, and pointing it at the god of chaos.

"Well, what do we have here?" Discord asked when he saw me. I noticed Celestia's parents and Luna were each trapped in separate cages made of chaos energy.

"Try anything funny Q, and you'll be in a world of hurt." I said, which caused Discord to laugh.

"Try your best Galactus." He taunted, somehow knowing my dislike of that insult. 'I hate being called that loser. Galactus has practically no power. Any true cosmic being can beat him.

"Shut up de Lancie." I reply, as I fire blast from the phaser. Discord yawned, and summoned a mirror, which reflected the blast back at me. I slap the blast into a wall, and despawned the phaser.

"That all you got Big Bang?" I flinched at that insult. 'Ouch.'

"There's more where that came from Loki." I reply, as I charged my fists with cosmic energy.

"Well, I'd like to see..." Discord was cut off.

"JUST SHUT UP AND FIGHT!" We both looked over at Celestia's mother, who just yelled at us.

"Hey!" Discord and I yelled at the same time. "We're allowed to have friendly battle banter!" We both turn to look at each other again, and I charged forward, and jumped, sending a lightning fast cosmic punch at Discord's face. But to my surprise, he didn't take any damage.

"What the?" I asked myself when I landed on the ground, and dodged Discord's attacks. 'The only one I know who could take my cosmic punch, and not take damage was Murphy. I know Discord isn't Murphy. The only reason it doesn't work on Murphy is because we have the same type of cosmic energy. That's why I electrify my punches to do damage to Murphy. And he used fiery and explosive punches. So the only way Discord would be able to avoid taking...'

I was snapped out of my thoughts as I felt a finger tap my head, and then I felt my personality start draining.

Author's Note

Sorry about the long wait in chapters. April is a very busy month for my family. Most of my family's birthdays are in April, so I hardly had any time during the weekends to work on this chapter. The first weekend we celebrated one of my older brother's birthday. The next weekend we celebrated mine. After that was my Dad's. And then during the final weekend, we celebrated all the other birthdays, and an 'end of April' celebration with most of my family.

Also, Connor's 'adventure in another universe' mentioned in the beginning of the chapter is talking about the crossover I made between this fanfic, and my other one; Metroid, Displaced in Equestria. If you don't want to read it, these chapters are the ones with Connor in them.

Chapter 32 - Stuck in Time

The ponies watched in fear as Connor was slowly drained of color. The ponies old enough to know what this means realized that the only thing that could stand up to Discord has it's best trait reversed. While the color continued draining from Connor, Discord was laughing. "Oh, you think you could beat me?! It'll be a joy to see what you act like corrupted."

Discord stopped laughing when a green light shone from Connor's neck. The green light covered Connor's entire body, and restored Connor's color. Connor floated into the air, before letting out a yell, as the green light exploded around him. When the light cleared, Connor's entire body was covered in the green light. He opened his eyes, which were now a bright courageous green. It was the kind of green that just by looking at it, it made everyone think of a green-clad boy fighting a giant pig beast, while a ring of fire kept them trapped in the battlefield. "You think you can corrupt the element of courage?!" The greenness dimmed down a bit. "Well, you probably can." Greened up again. "But I have the element to remind me of who I am. And no amount of chaos and stop the opposite of chaos. Order, or if you're a pony, harmony."

Then, Connor flies straight at Discord, and before Discord could react, Connor slammed into him, sending Discord flying into a wall. Connor flew forward again, and threw a punch straight at Discord face, breaking a few bones. After Connor threw more punches at Discord, breaking most of the chaotic being's bones, Discord managed to snap, and teleport across the room, all healed.

With a roar, Connor flew at Discord again, who snapped, and summoned a magic mirror, which Connor went through, unable to stop in time. With another snap, the mirror disappeared, trapping Connor in the realm the mirror sent him. "Let's see how you like the dark world!" Discord yelled, with a smile on his face.

Once the disorientating portal effect disappeared, I looked around at my surroundings. I noticed I looked to be in the same room, but it was much more destroyed than I remembered, and I could barely see the ponies of the realm I left. I looked down at my hands, sensing some kind of shadow energy on them. Realizing where I'm at, a smile formed on my face. "The dark world? Seriously? Does he not know what my specialty is?" I lifted my hand up, and it glowed with cosmic energy, before the energy turned as black as night. I formed the energy into a ball, and crushed it, sending the energy into my body. I watched with a smile on my face, as I watched the black energy flow through my veins. "Gotta love the ability to adapt to the situation." I said with a chuckle, as I used my temporary control of the dark world to tear through reality and deliver a massive dark punch to Discord's face.

I felt myself break Discord's jaw with a satisfying crack, as he got flung back into another wall. Now that the dark energy faded, I charged up a powerful electric attack, before flying forward at lightning speeds, sending my electrified fist straight through Discord's gut, and ripped out his gut. I held it out in front of his face, before I realized what I was holding. 'WHAT THE CRAP IS THIS?!" The organ was not only dripping with large amounts of puss and unidentifiable liquids that not even I know of, but it was pulsating with strange energies, and was beating like a heart.

While I was distracted staring at the weirdest thing I've ever seen (And I once was forced to see an Ignorian 7 sleep with a Glaskovian. Now THAT was freaky), I heard Discord laughing. I looked over to see Discord chuckling, with glowing black blood coming out of his mouth. "It seems you found my squeedily spooch."

I looked back at the Irken organ, before furrowing my brow. "Why do you have an organ that only an Irk should have?"

Instead of Discord responding, the organ responded with Discord's voice. "Well? Why not?" Then, with a snapping sound, the organ blew up, sending me flying through a wall. I quickly recovered, and flew back into the room, noticing Discord was all healed. I fired a few quick blasts of the harmony energy around me, which all hit their target. When Discord recovered, he healed himself with a snap, before flying over to the hole I made in the wall. "Well, it's been fun, but I got business to do elsewhere." He waved goodbye, before snapping his fingers and disappearing in a flash.

I was about to head after him, using the fading trail of chaos energy to figure out where he went, but I heard a loud scream. I looked over to see a piece of the ceiling was about to fall on Celestia and Luna. I quickly fired a blast of energy at the rock, destroying it. I turned around to notice the chaos trail is too small to follow. Sighing, I was about to turn around, when I saw something out in the distance. It looked like a small purple shape, watching me from a distance. I blinked, and it disappeared. 'What the?'

Figuring I wouldn't get any answers now, I floated down to the group of alicorns, and did a quick check on them, making sure they're all right. "Okay. None of you have any serious damage done. Just take it easy for a day, and you'll be back to normal."

The parents looked between each other for a moment, before the father spoke up. "Um... excuse me for asking, but who are you? No one has been able to stand up to Discord like that. And you were able to resist his brainwash, and fought him off with some sort of green magic."

I chuckled for a bit. "Name's Connor, the Cosmic King." 'And, there's the bowing.' The stallion immediately dropped down, groveling at my feet.

"Oh please forgive us Cosmic King! My wife didn't mean to attack you!" I rolled my eyes at the display. 'Jeeze, I can never go somewhere where people aren't groveling at my feet. It's always 'Please spare me your judgement' this, and 'MY EYES!!!' that.'

"Oh stop groveling!" I shout, gently pushing him off my shoes. "I'm not going to punish you or your family." He looked at me hopefully. "Or your more distant family." He sighed in relief, while his wife look on confused.

"Honey, what are you doing?" She asked in a whisper that is loud enough for anyone in the room to hear.

"He's the Cosmic King! The ruler and protector of the multiverse!" 'Most of the multiverse. I rule most of the multiverse. Not every version of Equestria has a Cosmic King to protect it. Sure, a lot of them do, like Ronnoc and Connor the Destroyer. There's even Connie (why my alternate parents would even name female me that, I have no idea) and the sport Connors. And while every possible version of me has the ability to unlock their powers as Cosmic King, they don't all protect their universe.' I go back to listening in their conversation, to find they're already finished.

The mother looked nervous, realizing who she attacked earlier, before bowing down to me. "I'm sorry Cosmic King. I didn't mean to attack you."

Rolling my eyes, I responded. "Yes you did." She flinched. "You thought I was a monster, and tried to protect your children. Any mother would have done the same thing." I started walking towards the giant hole in the wall. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to track down Discord." 'And figure out why I felt weird fighting him.'

I was about to fly away, when Celestia shouted, getting my attention. "Wait Connor!" I stopped, and turned my head. "Why don't you stay with us for dinner? It's getting late, and you can always try to track down Discord later."

"Well..." I was about to say something else, but then my stomach rumbled with the force of an earthquake. "I guess that'll be fine." Celestia jumped for joy, for some reason happy that I'll be staying for dinner.

Eventually, at dinner (which was prepared super fast) I learned the names of Celestia and Luna's parents, which happen to be Gaea and Ouranos, which also explains how the alicorn of the sky knows me, but the alicorn of the earth doesn't. I also told them that I was from a few thousand years in the future, which I proved by showing them the magnificence of butter (which they didn't even have. Heathens). They also offered me a place to stay, which I accepted, as I needed a place to wait until the time comes where I can punch Twilight.

Author's Note

Sorry about the long wait. I've had to do a lot of work recently in school (with final exams coming up), and I've gotten depressed whenever I wanted to write (which hinders my ability to write). But I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Chapter 33 - Death of the Earth and Sky

It's been a few centuries (close to a millenia or two actually) since I arrived in this time period, where I spent my time having fun with Celestia and Luna, while their parents worked to do something. I'm not sure if they're rulers considering how everyone is divided at this point in time so there is no solid country for them to rule. But soon came a day I was expecting with dread. The day the two sisters parents died.

"Come on Connor!" Luna yelled, as she started to run ahead, and I followed after her. She stopped running when she got the the edge of a large cliff near the castle. When I got to the edge of the cliff and stared at the stars for a while, she spoke again. "They look beautiful don't they?"

"Yes they do." I sighed. "The stars are one of the biggest constants in my ever changing life. A lot of universes have the same stars in them, they just take place in different parts of the universe." I sat down next to Luna, my legs hanging off the edge.

"What's the multiverse like?" She asked as she sat down as well, leaning her head on me.

"It's like a beautiful canvas. Similar to looking at the night sky. Here you see distant stars, but in the void between universes, you can see every universe and quickly get to them if you have the ability to." Luna looked at me curiously after hearing that.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, there are countless universes in the multiverse, but a lot of them have monsters who destroy universes without a care in the world. It's usually the Cosmic King's job to catch them, and bring them to a special prison inside the void, where they shouldn't be able to escape. But Cosmic Beings have an ancient myth stating that if they ever break free, it will be the apocalypse of the entire multiverse. Every creature ever put in there would work together to first destroy the current Cosmic King, then they would kill anyone who is powerful enough to stop them, before fighting each other for who should rule the multiverse after that." I sighed again, hoping it never happens.

"But, won't there be another Cosmic King if the previous one dies?" As she asked that, I started rubbing her head as I would a cat.

"Yes there would. And as tradition dictates, they would be much stronger than the last, but the criminals would kill them before they get a chance to learn how to use their powers. And then it's a never ending cycle of death and destruction. Eventually, there would be no good in the multiverse for a Cosmic King to be born from." 'She is totally going to ask if there is a way to stop them if it does happen.'

"Is there a way to stop them before they kill the current Cosmic King of the time they break free?" 'Nailed it.' Sighing again, I looked up to the stars again.

"It would be challenging. The Cosmic King would have to be at absolute full power, meaning they merged with every single version of them in the multiverse, even the ones without the powers. Then, the Cosmic King would have to prepare for them. And even if those criteria are met, the Cosmic King would probably have to sacrifice themselves to fully stop them." After answering her question, we just sat there, and stared at the stars for a while.

After about a half hour of staring at the stars, the ground started shaking. "Connor! What's happening!" Luna asked, as we quickly got up and looked around. But the second we stood up, the ground below us started to lift up into the air, and break. When the ground Luna was standing on broke, and she started falling to the ground, which was now over a mile away, I jumped off the rising ground, caught Luna, and safely flew her back to the castle. "What is that!" She yelled as I tried to bring her to the castle.

I looked behind me to see a giant... giant standing up where the cliff was. "It's a giant!" I used my super vision to get a closer look at it, and realized something else. "No wait, it's a titan!" Speeding up, I quickly flew us back to the castle, where we landed in front of Gaea and Ouranos doing something with Celestia.

"Connor! What's wrong!" Ouranos exclaimed, noticing my panicked expression. Perhaps I should explain why me, a god with almost unlimited power at my command, would be terrified of a titan. Well, one time in another universe, there was a big disaster, which took place in ancient Greece, and several of us had to go and stop it. Because of that, the ancient Greeks thought that we were gods, and made their religion around it. And because of that, each Connor represent each Greek god (kinda interesting because a few years before I got my powers, I was fascinated by Greek Mythology), and titans were known for being able to efficiently fight and kill the Greek gods (I also represent the beings that came before titans (somehow)).

"There's a titan coming!" Ouranos and Gaea's eyes both widened, and I ran forward, pushing the royal family out of the way of the Titan's foot. While they safely got out of they way, I heard a loud crack, as my left leg broke.

I let out a loud scream, as I felt the titan's energy affect my leg, cancelling out the regeneration. He lifted his leg up, and was about to step on my head, but I managed to roll out of the way in time. I quickly got back on my feet, but was unable to use the solid mush that was my leg. I gave it a quick glance. 'That thing is going to need some serious healing. Maybe some robotics. Robotics help everything. Yeah... I think I'm starting to get addicted to cybernetic implants. What am I going to replace next? My eye? You know, I should fix up my lung. Maybe give it some zombie virus or something.'

As I was thinking, I was dodging the titan's attacks with expert precision. But when I heard a loud scream, I looked over to see Celestia and Luna about to be crushed by the titan's feet. 'Jeeze, does this guy attack with anything else? All I'm seeing are just feet.' I quickly fly over, and grab the sisters, bringing them out of harm's way. But, to my surprise, I felt something sharp go right through me. I looked down to see a purple beam going straight through my chest. Right where I was already missing a lung. 'I should send a thank you basket or something to Sam. That wound is freakin' useful!' Using some of my power, I create a basket of delicious space food, and sent it through the multiverse to my friend.

I hit the ground, the sisters panicking as I felt my body bleeding. "Cosmic beam. Clever." Seeing a foot about to crush me, I try to push the sisters out of the way, only to see two more beams obliterate both my hands, causing me to yell out in pain, as I was unable to push them out of the way now.

"Connor!" I tried to quickly think about what to do, but I was distracted when I heard a loud yell, and noticed both Ouranos and Gaea jumped in front of me, somehow holding the titan's foot back so it didn't crush us. They gave me a quick tear filled nod, and I managed to grab both the sisters, and roll out of the way of the foot.

When I was clear, I pointed my right arm at the titan's ugly head, and yelled. "HEY IDIOT!" He looked at me, and got a face full of laser, as his entire upper body got destroyed. The titan's body fell backwards, destroying a bit more of the castle. I looked over to the sisters, who were crying, and scared but okay and not hurt. I pushed myself up, and limped over to Ouranos and Gaea. They were both incredibly exhausted, and we all sighed, glad that the monster was dead.

Dead until it got back up again, and regenerated it's head back on. 'Crap.' I managed to roll out of the way of the titan's stomp, and noticed the two alicorns weren't able to, as they were crushed to almost death. Barely standing up, I pointed my right arm at the body of the titan, and charged all my energy into my beam, before firing a beam strong enough to send the titan flying into space.

"Mom! Dad!" Celestia yelled, causing me to limp over to the dying bodies of their parents. Once I got there, I crouched down, and started breathing heavily. "Connor! Do something!" Celestia looked to me with tears in her eyes.

Gaea coughed up some blood, before looking at us. "Connor can't. He's trying his best to keep himself alive, and doesn't have enough energy to save us." She then looked me straight in the eye. "We don't exist in the future, do we?"

I shook my head. "Equestria is only ruled by two. Celestia and Luna."

Ouranos gave a big smile at that. "Well, it looks like the future won't be changed much." I gave a small smile at that.

"Now listen here girls." Gaea spoke up, talking to Celestia and Luna. "You two listen to Connor from now on okay? He's going to make sure you two stay okay, and take care of you."

"Right." I responded.

"Now. We will always love you, and will always be with you. In the stars." 'Oh right. They become constellations when they die.' "Connor. Please keep them safe."

"I will." I said with a nod.

"Thank you." Those were the last words Gaea said, as they both died at the same time. I sighed, and shut both of their eyes, while Celestia and Luna cried loudly.

I grabbed both of them, not caring that my blood is still spilling, before moving them away from the bodies, and putting them down. "Let me take care of this." They nodded, and started hugging each other for warmth from the storm that just appeared. I limped over to the two alicorns' dead bodies, before using my failing power to send them to the constellations, as per alicorn tradition. But before I could turn back around to the two sisters, I noticed two small things fell to the ground. I picked them up with my energy, and smiled, before bringing them to the sisters. "Here. They wanted you to have these." I place both the crowns/tiaras on their heads. before smiling, and mock bowing. "It would be my honor to help you, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna." They both looked at their crowns, curiosity in their faces, before panic appeared, as I passed out from the blood loss.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. It was originally going to be longer, but I decided to make it shorter, as I get depressed when writing long chapters. I hope you enjoy.

Chapter 34 - Cosmic vs Chaos

"Tia, is he going to be okay?" Luna asked her older sister, as they watched the unconscious form of Connor, glad he wasn't asleep so he wouldn't be screaming and writhing in his sleep. Once he passed out next to them after the battle with the titan, they quickly brought him to his bed and tried to heal him. Both of his hands were missing, he had a giant hole in his chest, was missing a lung, has several scars on his chest, and his left leg wasn't usable anymore. He stopped bleeding out a while ago, but they were worried if he was going to survive even with massive blood loss.

"I don't know, Luna." Celestia sighed, trying to stay stronger for her younger sister. She was worried for Connor, being one of the only people she has left in her life.

After a minute of no talking, Luna asked another question. "If mommy and daddy are gone, who's gonna raise the sun?"

"I don't know, Luna." Celestia said in a more irritated and saddened tone, not knowing how to answer that question. But Celestia knows that morning should be coming along soon, and without their parents, Connor is the only one with enough power to lift the sun, and lower the moon. At this point in time, Celestia is around the size of a full grown stallion from Connor's time, and Luna is a bit bigger than a filly, so neither of them have much power yet.

"Tia, why di-" Luna was cut off by Celestia, who started to have tears in her eyes again.

"LUNA! I DON'T KNOW! I'm as confused as you are, and you aren't helping by asking questions I can't answer! Connor needs us right now!" Before Celestia could continue, several loud coughs were heard, and they turned their heads to see Connor coughing violently, as blood came out of his mouth, before he shot up, and his eyes narrowed on both alicorns.

"How long have I been out?" He asked, in a completely serious tone.

Celestia quickly responded. "Five hours."

Connor's eyes widened, before he pointed his handless right arm to the nearby window, and fired off a beam of energy, that latched onto the moon, and moved it down, before it latched onto the sun, and brought it up. When he was done, he cut off the energy, before sighing. "Perfect timing." He then chuckled, before moving to get up, but Luna quickly grabbed him in her magic, before forcing him back on the bed.

"You sit back down, mister!" Luna said in an angry but caring tone. "You are too injured to get up! And you have one useless leg with no hands to catch yourself! You are not getting up until you are probably healed!" Connor and Celestia looked at Luna with surprise in their eyes.

"Okay..." Connor said, before cracking his back, and leaning back on a pillow he propped up. "So, I assume you saw the damages to my body? How bad is it?"

Celestia took this moment to speak. "Well, apart from what Luna said, you have a small hole in your chest, and you are missing a lung."

Connor, in an uninteresting tone, replied. "Makes sense. I did lose my lung a bit before coming to the past."

"You also have several scars on your front and back." Celestia finished.

"Minor accidents, and my enemies getting clever. Oh, and the ones on my back are were my wings used to be." Connor answered.

"Are you going to be able to heal now?" Celestia asked.

"The titan used cosmic energy, so my leg won't really heal unless I try some technology. The hole in my lung can be fixed, but will probably remain a scar. I can repair both my hands too." Connor looked at his left stub. "I just need to figure out what kind of hand I want." He quickly looked back to the two ponies. "So... is there anything else you need? Or can I get to work on repairing my body? I'd prefer to work in private."

Celestia nodded, before walking to the door, but Luna looked unsure. "Luna, come on." Celestia urged her sister.

Luna quickly jumped up, and gave Connor a surprising hug. "I'm glad you're okay." She quickly ran after her sister, and Celestia closed the door with her developing magic.

I sighed, before giving a small smile, glad those two are okay. 'Celestia seems to be holding herself together, but she's still too young to have her parents die. She might be hundreds of years old, but her body is bit older than I am.' I looked down, and a tear escaped my eye. 'I was way to young for dying. No teenager should die. Especially like that. Car accidents are survivable, even with major trauma and loss of limbs and stuff. But getting shot in the head isn't.' I can still feel the scar on my head, even if I make it invisible. I sighed again, and started to get to my feet, before falling down. "Crap. Forgot about that."

Standing up, and leaning on the wall, I hobble to the balcony next to my room. "I might be able to fix this, but I'll probably have a limp for the rest of my life. I don't have my lab yet, so I can make a robotic leg." Looking down at my leg, I cringed, before I opened the doors to the balcony, and quickly walked out, supporting myself on the rails. "First. Check to see how damaged it is." I looked back down at my leg, and then went Cosmic, noticing my leg was flickering like mad. "That's not good." I looked up to the sky, looking at the stars in the sky.

Well, I was actually looking for a particular light in the sky. Once I made sure it was there, I raised my right arm to it, and fired a flash of purple light. A few seconds later, a whistling sound was heard, as an large object landed on the balcony right next to me. I turned to it, smiling, as I walked over, and put my right arm in the empty socket. The pod flashed a few times, before opening, revealing several tools and materials of mine. "Gotta love being a genius. Sending pods of resources back and forward through time, in case of situations like these. Too bad I can't even make a portal inside one to store an infinite amount of materials, because a portal like that could be dangerous to nearby planets." Not wanting to dive into quantum mechanics and Basic Cosmic Principle with anyone who is hearing this, I just started getting to work.

First, I stuck my right arm in another slot, which refitted it with a new hand, and then I decided to work on my leg. Pulling out a few pieces of the same material I make my arm out of, I got to work making some nanochips, and quickly finished, before implanting them in my leg, and activating them, and they started getting to work, repairing my leg using even smaller nanobots. I watched with a small smile as my leg began inflating slowly to it's normal look, and the bones started cracking back together.

I looked at my left arm stub, and thought about what to change it to. I thought about gun hand, another robot one, and even just building a normal hand (I laughed at that one). Sighing, I sent a quick message across the multiverse, trying to see what others think, before deciding on something. Raising my left arm to the open sky, I summoned several storm clouds, which started to all zap my hand, and my body stated shaking from the power, as I started molding the electricity into a new hand. The power I was using was so ancient and powerful I started screaming in pain, as electricity started forming something similar to a skeleton for my hand, before building the nervous system, blood veins, muscle, and eventually skin.

I pulled my hand down quickly, and dispersed the clouds, before looking at my hand. It looked like my normal hand, but held a yellow glow and electricity sparked across it. "Well, one of my main powers is electricity." I chuckled a bit at that, before looking back at my pod, and deciding to close it back up. Once it was locked again, I picked it up with both hands, quickly calculated how much force and power to use, and the direction I need to throw it in, before throwing it back into orbit. I watched with a smile, as the pod continued it's orbit.

The next days passed quickly, as I helped the two fillies get used to life without their parents, and started rebuilding the castle. Eventually, several decades after the castle was built, I was walking down a hallway, eating an apple (like a normal human would), and getting ready to raise the sun and lower the moon, when Celestia came up, and asked me a question.

"Connor?" I heard a voice ask, and turned around, to see Celestia looking nervous.

Finishing my apple in one gulp, core and all, I crouched down to her level (which wasn't very low, as she's around half my size), and asked. "Something wrong?"

"Yes... I was wondering if you would let me try raising the sun? My magic is getting stronger, and you've been doing it and so much more since... since... mom and dad died. I just wanted to help you for a change." She asked nervously, almost rivaling Fluttershy, but not close enough.

"Sure!" I said with a smile, that caused Celestia to blink in surprise.

"Really?" She asked.

Standing back up, I nodded, and gestured for her to follow me. "Raising the sun is pretty hard. Even for me, it takes a good amount of power to move an entire celestial body. You're going to want to wrap your magic around it, and let it give you control. I don't need to do that because I could just snap and bend the universe to my will, but since you're weaker, you'll need to let it help you. The sun is a living creature, and it doesn't want the planet to freeze and die in everlasting night."

By the time we got to the area where I usually raise the sun and lower the moon, which was a rather big room with one side covered in sun/daylight objects (like chairs good for in the sun), and the other side was nighttime related. We stopped in the middle (which was a sun and moon interlacing, similar to yin and yang), and the enchantment on the ground activated, which caused the ceiling to disappear, and show the sky, and where the soon to be falling moon is.

I reached out, and wrapped the entire moon with my energy, before looking to Celestia, who nodded and lit up her horn. Remembering my lessons, I noticed the sun was surrounded by a yellow field (I can see the sun. even if it's on the other side of the planet), while Celestia had her eyes closed, as she concentrated, before the sun started to appear in the horizon, and I chucked the moon downwards without a care in the world.

I turned around, only to be blinded by a huge white flash and got slammed into a wall, hitting my head pretty hard. When the light cleared, I saw Celestia standing there shocked, with her normal (my time normal, not the past time normal) mane and tail, complete with flowing...ness, and a sun cutie mark. I started clapping. "There we go! You realized your talent! Yay!" I said in a single tone, too dazed to speak in something other than a single tone of voice.

"Wait, did you know this would happen?" She asked accusingly, as she held a hoof at me.

I just gave a goofy smile, before responding. "Maybe..."

Celestia then looked worried. "Connor, are you okay? You're not usually like this. You're usually more serious." She took a step forward.

'Wait, am I usually like this?' I reached for behind my head, feeling it, before bringing my hand in front of me, and noticing how it was covered in blood. "Musta hit my head. I'll regenerate it..." I activated regeneration, which caused the wound to quickly seal up. I slowly stood back up. "Sorry about that. I get weird when I hit my head."

"Why?" She asked simply.

"My brain is pretty messed up from when I got my powers, and if I take serious damage to the back or sides of my head, it messes with my personality." I started walking to the door. "Now let's drop the matter. You can show Luna in a bit, but we need breakfast, me more so than you." Celestia nodded, and we walked to the kitchen, so I can make something for us, and the soon to be waking Luna.

A year later, Luna asked me if she could try to raise the moon, but this time, Celestia decided to watch and help encourage her.

Celestia had her magic around the sun, and Luna was trying to cover the moon in her magic, and I was sitting down, drinking a coke. Eventually, like I expected, a bright flash happened, and I felt a large force press against me, but I altered the reality around me to prevent being blinded and flung. And, as expected, Luna now had a cutie mark, and flowing mane. She was surprised for a second, before she became ecstatic, and started jumping up and down.

"Yes yes yes yes yes!" She screamed, reminding me of Twilight (surprisingly, I did not miss a single person I knew in the future. Not like I would miss Twilight. I'm going to enjoy the time when I finally decide to get her sent away for life. Just got to build up enough crimes she committed against me so she can be put away for life).

"Come on Luna. It's getting late. Let's get you to bed." Celestia said with a motherly smile. Luna 'aww'ed, and started to follow her sister to the door, before she stopped right at the doorway, and ran over to me, before delivering a quick kiss to my cheek, and whispering something to me.

"Thank you Connor." She quickly ran out of the doorway, her older sister not knowing a thing. But I sat there with a shocked expression. Before I processed it enough, and took another sip of my coke.

I stood in front of a table in my room, using the welding function on my arm as I worked on my invention. I didn't even stop working when I heard some knocks on my door. "Who is it?!" I asked.

"It's me." Celestia's voice said, in a serious tone.

"Come in." She did. Not bothering to turn around from my work, I waited for her to speak, as I reprogrammed my invention. She took that as a note to speak. "We've found them Connor."

That caused me to stop my work, as I turned around, staring at the alicorn who was almost my height. "The elements?"

She nodded. "They were in a crystal tree in the forest. It was tough getting to them as Discord seemed to corrupt the creatures of the forest." 'Wasn't the tree almost right next to the castle? Just at the bottom of the ravine?'

"When are we going to launch our plan?" I asked.

"In three hours. Discord's rein will end today. Us three will march into the town Discord has claimed as his 'chaos capital of the world', and we will finally defeat him." Celestia said heroically. I just gave a small smile.

"I'm almost done with this invention. It should help us make sure Discord is stopped." I said as I turned back to my invention, and started to get to work.

I could tell Celestia nodded behind me. "Good. No more ponies will be under his rule by the end of the day." She walked out of the room, and I turned to look at my invention.

"I know I was a little late when I decided to start making you. But you'll be one of my favorites." I said with a smile, as I looked upon a suit made of space metal. "When back in my time, I'll make you of better metal, like my arm."

"Oh, Celestia and Luna! So good to see you again!" Discord said with a smile, as he ate a handful of black seeds, several of which landed on the ground.

"We're here to stop you Discord!" Celestia said out loud, which caused several hiding ponies in the village to slightly emerge from their hiding places, and look upon the pair of alicorns who stood before the being of powerful chaos.

"Let me guess. You have the Elements of Harmony, and are planning to use them against me?" Both alicorns gasped.

"How did you know!" Luna demanded, stomping her hoof into the ground.

"Like I wouldn't know of a powerful bit of magic so close by!" He yelled, pointing to the nearby forest which had another Discord floating in the air, waving to the group from right above the location of the Tree of Harmony. "It's right next to my capital!" Both ponies blinked., before Celestia and Luna quickly pulled out the Elements, which each started to circle around them, and start glowing. They fired a beam of rainbows at Discord, who quickly dodged, and dodged another beam. "I won't be standing still for you to hit me." Then, getting on the alicorns' nerves, he danced as he dodged.

"But I'll force you to stand still." A voice spoke out, tapping his hand on Discord's shoulder, before punching him in the face. Discord quickly recovered to see Connor in a medium sized power suit, which made him about twice the size of Discord. Discord gulped, before he snapped his fingers, and fired a powerful purple beam at Connor, who flicked it away with a finger. "You honestly expect me to put that weakness in my suit?"

Connor's body started to glow green, as the Element of Courage powered it, adding more power to his attacks. Then, quicker than anyone could blink, Connor charged forward, slamming his fist into Discord's face at light speeds, the energy burning Discord's face, and the force cracking Discord's skull. With another snap of his fingers, Discord healed himself, before teleporting into the sky, and creating a cloud that poured molasses on Connor. "Well, now you'll be slower than molasses!"

Before the cloud could disappear, Connor reached up and grabbed it, and caused his hand to start glowing purple, as the cloud started raining acid which burned away the molasses. With the molasses gone, Connor jumped up in the air, going higher than Discord, before slamming his fists on Discord's head, causing him to plummet to the ground, leaving a comical crater.

Connor landed, and pulled Discord out of the crater, before Discord could snap, and held both of Discord's hands closed to prevent him from snapping. "NOW!" He yelled, and the alicorns nodded, firing the Elements once more, and Connor sent the power of his own Element into Discord, which caused him to yell, as he got turned to stone. And just 'cause, Connor quickly moved Discord into the position he was supposed to take.

Connor took a few steps back to admire his work. "Sorry about forcing you like this. No one deserves to be stuck for a thousand years in stone." He whispered to Discord. Then, Connor's entire body shivered, as he felt a familiar power. He turned to see a distant purple shape on a mountain top, before it disappeared in a purple flash. "What the?"

'What was that? It felt so familiar, but it seems different than it should be.' I turned back around to see the ponies slowly coming out of their hiding places. I could tell they're scared, and worried that we'll be the next Discord. Speaking of which, I just noticed that the whole Sonic themed ground disappeared, and everything just looked medieval, and not childish chaos-y.

Deciding to become a less threatening figure, I push a few buttons on the arm of my suit, and it dismantles itself into my back-pack. Oh, forgot to mention this, but that backpack I found in my house before storming CFTDP's base, I created it. Which means I'm going to have to build that house as well. I look around to see we are in fact in the place Ponyville will soon be. I guess something will get rid of this village, so the Apples can start the town.

"W-who and w-what are y-you?" I heard the voice of a nervous pony ask us, as I walk over to both alicorns.

"We're here to stop Discord, and free the ponies from his evil reign." Celestia answered. "As for what we are, my sister and I are alicorns, and this is a Cosmic Being." She gestured to me.

The ponies that started to emerge all had wide eyes, as they began whispering to each other. Eventually, the pony that spoke up asked the question. "Alicorns? Like the gods Ouranos and Gaea from legend?"

Celestia and Luna's faces fell. "Yes. Those were our parents." All the ponies immediately fell to the ground, and began bowing. Celestia and Luna looked confused, and turned to me.

"They believe you're goddesses, and are worshipping you. You're supposed to become their princesses." I tell them, which caused their eyes to widen, before Celestia coughed.

"Yes, My little ponies, Discord has been defeated!" She said in a motherly tone she would sometimes use.

The ponies started cheering. "What are the names of our saviors?" One asked.

"I am Princess Celestia, and this is Princess Luna." She gestured to herself, and Luna, before gesturing to me. "This is Connor."

"Princesses. It looks like this 'Connor' could be a spawn of Discord! You can't trust it!" One pony spoke out loud.

"I can hear you." I said with a chuckle. "And if I was a 'spawn of Discord, would I be able to wield an Element of Harmony, and also not be affected when Discord got turned to stone, while everything else disappeared." The pony's eyes widened, before he bowed.

"I'm sorry, sir." He pleaded. I just nodded a bit, glad I'm not being accused of working with Discord.

Eventually, after much talking with the ponies, Celestia asked me a question. "What should we do with him?" She was talking about Discord's statue.

I just gave a smile. "Put him in a statue garden." Celestia shared my smile.

A couple of years later, I was walking around the forest surrounding the castle (it wasn't quite the Everfree yet), when I heard some crying. I quickly started running to the voice, to see a small pony, around the age of the CMC crying with a broken and mauled leg. I calmly walked over to him, and he stopped crying a bit to look at me.

"Please don't eat me." He pleaded.

"I don't want to eat you. I want to know what happened to you." I said, as I crouched down, and began healing his leg with some energy.

"I was wandering the forest, looking for something to eat today, when a manticore attacked me. I blasted it away, but it got a quick swipe at me." I was almost done, purposely going a bit slow to hear the full story.

"Where are your parents?"

"I don't know. I lived my entire life in this forest." His leg was fully healed, and I picked him up.

"I'll take you to a safe place. What's your name?" I was not prepared for what I heard next.

"Star Swirl."

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait again. Sometimes I get in the mood to write this story. Also, the Steam summer monster sale really took away a lot of my time, as I bought so many games. I've particularly been spending my time on the half life series. I recently beat Half life source (final boss pissed me off), and blue shift, and am working on Half life 2. Half life source was one of the hardest games I ever played, even on easy. I had to save so many times because I would die from the soldiers who ran over to me and start shooting before I could prepare. And mostly the fall damage, because Gordon can't take a small fall.

Also, thanks for the help trying to figure out what to replace his hand with.

And sorry about how it cuts between time. I just don't want to have to think about something to write about what Connor did in between important years. But eventually, as Discord gets stoned, less time will pass in between important events.

Also, if you notice, Discord might not act exactly like the regular Discord. Well, let's just say this Discord isn't exactly the same as John de Lancie Discord.

Chapter 35 - Dealing with the Past...

I looked out the window of the train, watching as more and more snow appears, taking the place of the green fields. I sighed, my brain already going through trillions of possibilities of what could happen, and how I should deal with Sombra. I thought back to how I was like before I got my powers. Happy, only slightly depressed. Always had a smile on my face, and no one took me seriously. Now I'm perpetually depressed, and only really get joy out of fighting, and have to be serious for others. Clenching my fist, I imagined what it would be like if I could ever live a normal life again.

"Hey Connor?" I heard Luna call my name from behind. Turning around, I gave a small fake smile (not that anyone could tell). "It's going to be another two hours before we arrive at our destination." I mentally chuckled, thinking about how stupid Sombra is, not blocking the trains. Sure, the trains don't go into the Crystal Kingdom anymore, but we still can get pretty close to it.

"Okay. Make sure the soldiers are ready. Double check all the anti-mind-control and anti-dark magic enchantments." I replied, knowing I couldn't do it myself. Well, I could, but I was trying to keep hidden. Some ponies still talk about me, but eventually, I'll fade out of the history books, so the Connor that arrives in a thousand years won't be able to figure me out quite easily. The world thinks Luna is the war mind of the sisters, but I'm actually providing the ideas and plans, and Luna executes them.

"Something on your mind?" She asks, getting worried. Anyone who knows me knows that my mind is the most important part of me. I can regenerate from many wounds, but if my brain can't give a thought to regeneration, I can't heal. Plus, my powers are based off of my memories, and if I get amnesia, I'd be screwed. 'I am so going to get amnesia sometime in the future. Because that's my luck.'

"Just thinking of my past." I responded. Luna walked over to me, and sat down next to me, before wrapping a wing around me.

"You've never really told us what your past is like." She leaned her head on my arm (left one). I felt her flowing mane tickling my bare arm.

"Full of loss and despair."

"But it couldn't have always been like that. What's your family like?" Luna looked at my eyes, trying to do puppy dogs eyes.

Chuckling, I answered. "Well, my entire family right now is a psychopath who has control over fire and weapons, and my adopted father, Slenderman, who raised one of myself after splitting up." I leaned back in my chair, an image of my rival/brother fresh in my mind. Whoever is reading or hearing this probably doesn't know what Murphy looked like. While I usually wear a vest (even before the shooting), and cargo pants, Murphy wears a black leather jacket he keeps unzipped, and has a blood red T-shirt underneath it and he always wears jeans. While my hair is short, brown, and spiky in the front, Murphy had a mop of red hair, similar to Silver from Pokemon (if Silver had shorter hair). He even had fire red eyes to counteract my electric yellow. 'Lightning and Fire. That's both of our main powers. But where I go melee, he likes to use his guns which he can create anytime he wants.

"What about your family before you got your powers?" I cringed at the memories.

"They aren't my family anymore. I'm not related to them, as I don't even have DNA anymore, and their Connor died from two bullet shots." I closed my eyes, not wanting to relive those memories.

"But they raised you! That makes you family, not relation!" Luna retaliated.

"They raised me the first 15 years of my life. I've been forced to live without them for over a million years. Not like I could visit them even if I wanted to." It's true, I tried so many ways to get back to them. "I found out that when I got my powers, a lot of cosmic energy dispersed into the universe, effectively making a barrier that prevents me from entering the universe."

Luna stayed quiet after that, leaning on my chest as the train kept on moving.

I grunted, as I carried eight wounded soldiers to the camp to be healed. The second I got into the camp, medics ran over and took them off my back, bringing them to the medic tents. Unburdened, I walked over to Luna and Celestia, who were directing more soldiers.

"The troops are almost at the generator." I told them, and they nodded. After about a day of fighting, I realized my plans won't work so well, as Sombra somehow got a Cosmic field generator, which projected a field that prevented me from entering. The soldiers can enter just fine, so I had to reveal myself, and start giving orders. The soldiers took it rather easily.

"How fast do you think we can take out Sombra after getting through the generator?" Celestia asked as I took off my helmet.

"About an hour. Two max. I'm going to have to go light energy on him, which isn't as strong as dark energy, but it should counteract his dark magic." I held up my left hand, and created a flickering orb of pure light energy.

"Should we try the Elements?" Luna suggested. "I know you aren't that good with light energy yet." I sighed, dispersing the ball of energy.

"No. We shouldn't heavily rely on them. We can't always blast our enemies with rainbows. Sometimes they may just not work, and if you rely on them heavily, you would be crippled heavily. We can use them as a last resort." At this point a soldier quickly ran over to us.

"Sir! The generator has been destroyed!" He said panting, before quickly bowing.

I gave a grin. "Good job soldier. Get some rest and food, and report to your superior for more orders." I turned to the alicorns. "Ready to show Sombra what happens when you mess with us?" My grin turned dark as I put back on my helmet, which only showed my mouth.

Both princesses nodded, and we took off at fast speeds, quickly arriving above the castle in the kingdom. A thought occurred to me during the quick flight. 'Why is Sombra a king, but he calls his kingdom an empire?' I looked to the sisters, and we all nodded, before I blasted a hole in the ceiling, before we all dropped down in the throne room, looking to the throne which sat ~~Sauron~~ Sombra.

"So nice of you to drop in princessesssss." Sombra said, dragging out his 's' as he looks at the unwelcomed visitors. "And the fabled Cosmic King decided to join as well. Thissss issss going to be fun." Quickly, Sombra's horn glowed, and Connor back-flipped out of the way of a giant crystal that quickly grew out of the ground. The princesses quickly left the room, their mission being the moving of the ponies out of the castle, in case any debris from the fight harms

Before Connor could even land, he spun in midair to avoid the two crystals trying to impale him. The second Connor landed on the ground, he rushed forward towards Sombra, breaking mach 50 easily, and thrusting his sword at Sombra, which impaled Sombra.

Sombra looked down at the sword made of Cosmic Energy sticking through his chest, before he started laughing. "You think me a fool to let myself be defeated so easily?" Sombra's horn glowed, as he tried to get rid of the sword, but it didn't budge.

Connor just smiled. "Sorry, but that sword only obeys those worthy to use it. And you're not worthy." Sombra hissed, as his horn glowed again, turning him to shadow, before he burst into an explosion of crystals.

Connor yelled in pain, as he was flung into the wall on the opposite side of the room, sharp crystals piercing his entire body. "Yessss. I have defeated you! The so called Cosmic King!" Sombra started to boast, before he noticed Connor's body twitching, as electric sparks fly off of it, before it shrinks, and changes shape until it looked more like one of Connor's arms. "What the?"

Sombra was suddenly kicked into the very spikes he impaled 'Connor' with. Sombra turned into shadows, just in time to save himself, as he rematerialized on the ground, to see Connor landing on the ground, no longer in the armor he wore, as he reattached his right arm. "Oh, Sombraro. I thought you would be more clever than that. You honestly thought I would wear armor like that in war? I would only wear it to certain social functions." He snapped his fingers, and another purple sword appeared in his hands. It was much longer than the sword the fake Connor used, and looked 13 times more deadly.

"I guessss I won't be holding back." Sombra said, readying himself.

Connor chuckled. "Sorry, but I will be holding back. About my usual .001% of power, which is the same amount I use on a daily basis." Sombra growled, before splitting himself into 5 copies of himself, and they all charged forward at once. Connor swung his sword five times, slicing up each copy as they got close.

But, while Connor was cutting up the clones, the real Sombra turned to shadow, and appeared behind Connor, who, due to the clones, wasn't able to turn around and stop Sombra from entering his mind. Connor fell to the ground, heavily breathing, as he tried to kick Sombra out of his head.

'Now, let'sssss see what'sssss in here Cosmic King.' Sombra spoke, followed by a laugh, as he got past Connor's few mind defenses, and started searching his brain.

"S-stupid... w-w-weakness." Connor was barely able to speak those few words. At this point, Celestia and Luna barged in with worried faces, and immediately rushed over to Connor, who eyes were completely bloodshot.

'You know. The Cosmic King could make a useful slave. Just gotta figure out how to control him.' Sombra spoke to himself, as he looked around Connor's mind, Connor no longer able to hear him.

Sombra shivered, before feeling a powerful energy behind him. He turned to see a dark figure standing right there. 'You shouldn't be in here.' The voice spoke in a tone that sent fear into Sombra's heart.

'You won't stop me Cosmic King! I will control you as my slave!' Sombra yelled, but having trouble believing it in front of this being.

The figure just laughed. 'You think I'm the Cosmic King! I'm not anywhere close!'

As Sombra took a closer look, the black figure seemed similar to what he read about Connor's Cosmic Form, but the figure seemed like it looked more childish, as if a young child designed it. Fear was evident on Sombra's face, as he backed up from the creature. 'W-who are you?'

The figure laughed again. 'You can call me, Shadow Connor.'

"Connor! Are you alright!" Luna yelled, tears in her eyes as she worried about her close friend, one of the only she has. Celestia quickly pulled Luna away from Connor, when he started flickering. But not flickering as showing his true Cosmic Form, but his appearance slightly changed. His hair would flicker to a deep dark black, before going back to brown. His eyes turned blood red, and then electric yellow. His skin paled, and unpaled, over and over again. Even his teeth temporarily became sharper. "Connor!"

As Luna yelled his name again, Sombra was kicked out of Connor's mind, being sent flying straight at his throne, which shattered into hundreds of pieces, most of which impaled him, making him bleed heavily. Connor slowly got up, clutching his head in pain. "I HATE THAT WEAKNESS!" He yelled, hating people using mind-control against him. "THE ONE THING I CAN'T STOP OR PREPARE FOR!" Then quicker than anyone could react, Connor flew over to Sombra's bleeding body, and stood over him, his sword having changed into the Master Sword, and he was aiming it above Sombra's heart. "Go ahead, send this blasted place into the future. You might be luckier there." Connor whispered with a scowl.

Sombra's eyes widened in surprise, before he chuckled softly, and then coughing up blood. "You truly do know the future. Very well. I'll see you then." Then, with a glow of his horn, his body faded into shadow, and the entire city started flickering, as it started disappearing through time.

Connor put away his sword, and quickly flew over to the sisters, before grabbing them, and flying back through the hole in the ceiling, and quickly flying over the city, heading back for the camp. "All soldiers! Retreat! The city's destabilizing!" Connor yelled at the top of his voice, which caused the guards to start booking it out of the city. Connor dropped off the sisters, and quickly flew back to the edge to make sure no one is left behind, when he saw a few soldiers stuck under some debris, struggling to get out. Connor quickly flew over, removing the debris, and picking them up, before trying to fly out of the city in time, as the flickering got faster.

Connor reached the edge, just as the city disappeared, and flew over to the camp, dropping the soldiers off, before landing sitting down. "Whew, we made it. No one left behind." Connor was about to relax a bit, when Luna ran over to him crying.

"Connor! You're okay! I thought you would be lost in the city when it disappeared!" Luna held him in a hug, not wanting to let go. But she did when she realized something was missing. She backed up, and looked with widened eyes as Connor's leg. "Connor... your leg."

Connor looked down, before scowling again. "DARN IT!" Where his right shin should have been, was nothing but a stump.

"You ready for this Star Swirl?" I said, looking at Celestia apprentice. After finding him in the forest all those years ago, he's grown up into a rather respectable young wizard, with the help of my own teachings. You think a pony could figure out how to time travel? I figured out how to do it in five minutes after being curious about it. Then, I taught him a bit of it, so he would create the time travel spell Solid Sparkle would use.

"I'm ready Master Connor." He said with a nod, as we looked upon the weakened Sirens, who stared at us with hatred in fear in their eyes.

I pointed my right hand at them, as my hand glowed purple, and Star Swirl's horn glowed the same color, before we shot out our power, sending them into another dimension parallel to this one. After I closed up the portal, I clapped my hands together, as if I was wiping off dust. "Well, that was an interesting battle. You impressed me with your knowledge Star Swirl."

Stroking his stubble, he responded "Well, I have been practicing, and reading all the old texts."

I nodded, before turned around. "Well, we've got one more thing on the agenda. But you're gonna have to go alone for this." I handed him a note I just created. "In there, you'll find your instructions on stopping a major Equestrian threat."

He looked surprised at this. "You want me to do this on my own?"

"Yes. I have some important business elsewhere, and I believe you can do this. As long as you remember your training." Star Swirl closed his eyes, as if thinking.

"I won't let you down, Master Connor." He said with a smile, as he did a pose I remember Twilight doing once in the show. Can't remember what episode. It always makes me chuckle a bit when I think about how Star Swirl is Twilight's ancestor.

"Well then, see ya!" I said with a wave, before blasting off, flying straight for the castle. I landed on the landing pad made for me, before walking in and heading for my room to preform some quick maintenance on my leg. After it got cut off halfway down the shin, I had to build a new part for it, because Sombra used Cosmic energy to make sure the time travel can't be stopped by me when he sends the city to the future. But the limb seems to be malfunctioning every once in a while.

As I was walking, I saw a familiar face down the hallway. "Hey Luna." I spoke up, with a genuine smile on my face, happy I get to see my girlfriend before I have to leave on official Cosmic business. That's right, I said girlfriend. A year ago, she finally worked up the nerve to ask me out. I knew she had a crush on me, and I liked her, so I said yes, and eventually, we got in a relationship. I frowned though when I saw her concerned face.

"Hey Connor." She said in a sad tone, as he faked a smile. I bent down to her level, and gave her a hug, which she returned. "I have something important to tell you."

"What is it?" I asked, as I looked into her eyes. But she averted my gaze.

She sighed, eventually looking back into my eyes, before answered. "I'm pregnant. And you're the father." For the first time since I got my powers, I felt my entire brain, which can work faster than a super computer made by the most advanced races in a universe, just stop working.

Author's Note

A little bit of what is going on in Connor's mind at the beginning. Also, kinda forgot to include what Murphy looks like :twilightsheepish: so I'm including it now.

Also Luna's pregnant! And Connor's the father! :pinkiegasp: How could this be! Find out next chapter!

Oh, and if I forgot something that was dealt with a thousand years ago, please tell me.

Chapter 36 - And Preparing...

She sighed, eventually looking back into my eyes, before answered. "I'm pregnant. And you're the father."

"What?" I asked not believing it. Until I got a closer look at her, and indeed detect a weak life coming from inside her. "B-but we... I couldn't... How?!" I stuttered, not sure what to say.

Luna looked sheepish, before responding. "You remember two weeks ago, when I was... you know, and it was the first time you've been on the planet during that time, as you didn't have any important Cosmic King stuff to deal with?"

I nodded. "Yeah." Then, realization struck me. "No..." I said, not wanting it to be true.

"Well, when you spent the week with me, I guess I took in a bit of your energy, and now I'm pregnant." She lightly pawed at the ground with her hoof.

"Wait, so Alicorns share that ability with the energy beings of Gaugnar 12?" I said to myself.

"Please don't be mad at me, and leave me." She said, a few tears leaving her eyes.

I pulled her into a hug, and kept her there for a minute, before pulling away, and looking into her eyes. "Luna, I can't be mad at you for this. It's not your fault. And I can't be a bad father, so I guess we'll have to raise the child." I gave a small smile. 'Please don't let this ruin history.' "Does anyone else know of this?"

She nodded her head, and I sighed, trying to figure out what to do. 'Hopefully she'll give birth before being corrupted.' Then, my mind stopped again. 'She has to become corrupted. If she doesn't, it'll create a paradox.' I stood back up, and felt something shift inside my mind. 'I'm gonna be a father. I'm gonna be a freakin' father.' Then, with a huge smile on my face, I grabbed Luna, and ran down the hallway, laughing, as Luna was trying to get me to put her down.

Eventually, we reached the dining room, and I kicked down the doors, and and walked in on a very shocked Celestia eating some cake. "Hey Celestia!" I said in a happy tone, as I put down Luna. "You'll never believe what Luna told me!"

Celestia looked confused, and turned to her sister. "What is it Luna?"

Luna looked nervous, and tried to open her mouth to speak, but stopped, and looked at me. I just nodded my head, and she sighed. "I'm pregnant." Celestia's fork fell out of her magic.

"Who's the father?" She asked shocked. Instead of answering, she pointed her head at me, and Celestia spit-taked. "Connor! But you're both too young to have a child!"

I took offense to that. "Hey, I'm around a million years old, and I have the body of a 19 year old. I'm in the prime of my life. And Luna is around the same age."

Celestia sighed. "At least you found somepony good, and they don't just want the crown." Luna sighed in relief at Celestia's response.

My muscles tightened when I remembered something. "Crap! I gotta get going! I've got important business to do!" I said, and was about to leave, when Luna stopped me.

"Do you have to? We never get to spend much time together." She said, giving me puppy dogs eyes. I had a mental battle about it, knowing I have to do my duties, but I've always been known to be loyal to my family and closest friends, and will always be there for them. I sighed, knowing my decision, and walked over to the nearest window. I briefly turned my head, and saw Luna's disappointed face, and then I quickly shot my hand through the window, and fired a blast of Cosmic energy at the location I needed to be at. A few seconds later, I could feel several huge explosions.

Both princesses were surprised, and I just laughed. "I never liked those guys anyway. They're always way too much work." Luna smiled, and tackled me with a hug.

Translating following text to Language: English (universal)

"I don't see why I have to be in the same room with... with him!" The Zaronian to my left complained, pointing to the Xaronian on my right.

"We just want to live in peace! I don't understand why you Zaronians won't let us!" The Xaronian retorted.

"Well I..." The Zaronian started.

"Will you two knock it off!" I yelled, slamming my hands into the table, and allowed my energy to show itself as I flickered into my Cosmic Form. I did this because they both needed to see who had the most power here. I was here to stop their feud. In every universe I've seen, these two races always fight. They live on separate sides of the galaxy they live in, but they originally started on a planet in the middle. They look virtually identical, but because of prolonged isolation from each other, their economies evolved differently. When an accident befell their home planet, they both wanted to claim it back, remembering how they used to be the natives of that planet, but they completely forgot about each other. So, they fight, and use their 'futuristic' weaponry against each other. Only problem is that some of this 'weaponry' involve Matter Displacement Cannons (MDCs) and Universal Bombs, both of which are extremely harmful to the universe. You know how much it hurts to feel the very object that gives you life receive huge wounds? The worst part about these two races, other than that they refuse to see reason, is that they have a cliche red vs blue coloration. Zaronians wear red clothes, and Xaronians wear blue. If I was a millennia younger, I would have gotten a kick out of it. The thing I do find funny is how they both forgot how their name was originally spelled. It wasn't Zaronian or Xaronian. Their race was originally called a Zxnaronian. "I swear, you act like a bunch of children who are fighting over who gets to ride on a swingset, and the swingset has two seats on it."

"But the planet belongs to us!" Zaronian yelled. "Our ancestors lived on it, and these fakers want what is rightfully ours!"

"We're not the fakers! Our ancestors lived on it too!" The Xaronian replied.

"Great Cosmic King! Please settle our dispute!" The Zaronian pleaded.

"Yes! Please settle our dispute, oh Great and Wise Cosmic King!" The Xaronian said, trying to one up his rival.

I sighed. "You do realize that both of your ancestors lived on the planet?! During a great catastrophe, half went to your planet." I pointed at the Zaronian. "And the other half to yours." I pointed at the Xaronian.

Both aliens were shocked. "But that's impossible! We would have known about each other? Wouldn't we?!" The Xaronian asked.

"Not if the records of each other went missing? Remember the riots that happened on both of your planets?" I said, reminding them of the great riots against each of their new governments a few short years after arriving on each new planet.

"I don't believe you! There's no way our pure race ever mingled with those dogs!" The Zaronian said, crossing his arms.

"I agree!" The Xaronian said with a nod.

I sighed, about to respond, when I got a quick message. 'Connor! Come quick! Luna's in labour!' Celestia's voice spoke in my head. My eyes widened, and I quickly burst from my standing point, trying to fly back to Equestria as fast as I could. Because of my instantly quick speed, the entire galaxy I was in 'accidentally' blew up, and 'unfortunately' ended the stupid war. As I flew through space, I barely noticed the planets whizzing by as I went several times faster than light. I never perfected the use of portals for teleporting myself yet, and vowed to figure it out as soon as possible. But for now...

I quickly crashed into the landing pad, before running down each hallway, past maids and guards (most ponies that worked in the castle knew about me, but aren't allowed to tell anyone else about me). Eventually, I entered the medical wing, and pushed past rushing doctors, and eventually found the room that Luna and Celestia's energy was coming from. Without stopping, I jumped into the air, and kicked down the door, before using it to slide through the waiting room, for those people that wait in them while visiting the hospital (I have no idea what they're for). Before I fully got through the room, I put my weight on the front of my door board, and caused it to flip over, and I crouched down, before shooting forward and destroying the last door with a single punch. As I entered the room, the door I was sliding on fell through the empty doorway, and instantly replaced it.

Landing with a slide, I was instantly next to Luna, who was looking weak on her bed, her mane having trouble staying up. I noticed Celestia was worried for her sister and we shared brief eye contact, before a clipboard was slammed into my head.

"Get out of here monster! We're doing important business! Guards!" The doctor yelled, as he pulled the clipboard back with his magic, and was about to hit me again, but I turned it to dust with a single glare.

I grabbed the doctor's throat, and held him up in the air. "I have every right to be here pony! My wife is lying on that bed! So, why don't you take a little break, and I'll deal with this birth!" Then, I chucked him through the door, which I opened with my mind, before closing it.

I quickly went back to Luna's side, and Celestia looked at me, scared. Knowing what she was going to say, I spoke up. "Don't worry. I can deliver the baby. I'm the only one around qualified for this. No normal doctor can deliver a hybrid baby of a Cosmic and a normal parent." She nodded, and Luna started screaming again.

"It's coming!" She yelled, and I quickly got myself in the right position, just in time for a purple light to shine over the entire room, as if it were scanning everything in the room.

"What was that!" Celestia yelled, increasing the panic in the room. I just gave a small smile, and returned my own purple light, letting the child know it's safe to come out, and that it's father is here. It's a common thing for new born Cosmic Beings to do, as we are a very small race, and we need everyone to survive if they can. If the baby scanned any trouble, it would deploy counter measures. Trust me, you don't want to see what a newborn Cosmic can do. But, if your curious, just know that not even full powered Superman would stand much of a chance against a newborn Cosmic. Not that Superman is strong at all. I once fought him, and was able to almost kill him with a single tap of my finger.

"Don't worry Celestia. This is normal for a Cosmic." I said, trying to calm her down, which only slightly worked.

After a few more minutes of Luna crying in pain, I held the foal in my hands, and cried a small tear. The filly was an alicorn, and had a coat that looked to be a combination of purple, pink, blue, and some brown and red. Her mane and tail were a slightly pale gold. I couldn't quite tell what color her eyes were, due to them being closed. The baby wasn't even crying, and nuzzled up against me, already knowing who I am. "What is it!" Luna yelled, still in a bit of pain.

"It's a filly." I replied, and walked over, while wrapping the filly in a blanket, before handing it to Luna, who grabbed it in her hooves, using the ponies weird messed up leg structures. Luna had a small smile on her face, as she shed a tear, and nuzzled the filly, who yawned, and surprisingly opened her eyes. They were a bright electric blue.

After a minute of holding the filly, and the absolute silence that followed, Celestia decided to speak up. "Can I hold the little one?"

Luna gently handed the filly to her sister, who gently took it in return, and smiled at how cute the foal was, before the foal burst out crying. Panicking, Celestia tried to get the filly to calm down, but failed, and I laughed a bit. "That won't work Celestia. The little girl is very vulnerable in this state, and if you don't return her in about thirty seconds, she's gonna counter-attack."

Celestia quickly and gently handed the crying child back to Luna, which caused the child to quickly stop crying, and nuzzle up against her mother. "Why? Why would she counter-attack?" Celestia asked.

"It's a defense mechanism for Cosmic Beings. We're a very small race, as we only have two ways of reproduction, and both don't happen often. A Cosmic is either born like this, or like how I was, after doing several selfless acts during their life, and having the right personality for their position." I looked back down at the baby, and smiled.

"What are we going to name her?" Luna asked, making me try to think about it.

"Probably something that has to do with space, as you basically are the moon, and I'm the universe." I responded, trying to think of the best name for the baby.

"How about Nyx?" Luna asked, making my brain stop for a second.

"No. It's overused in too many universes. And it usually belongs to the name of a sinister villain who got reborn into a baby." 'Wait. Reborn. And her coloration. Maybe Nebula would work?' "How about Nebula?" I asked, causing both alicorns to look at me funny. "She's got a coloration very similar to many nebulae in the universe. And I've got a feeling that her talent may have to do with space."

Luna thought it over for a minute, before smiling. "Nebula sounds perfect."

"Come on Daddy!" Nebula yelled, as she bounced up and down in my room, eager to get some breakfast. Her sleep schedule is very strange, as sometimes she'll be awake during the normal times of the day, and sometimes during the night, where Luna gets to spend time with her. She just woke up, and immediately wanted breakfast, but I wouldn't let her until she at least brushed her hair and teeth. I chuckled, as I walked out of the bathroom after my turn was done, and opened the door for her, and quickly followed after her. It's already been a few years since she was born, and she's already learned how to run and speak fluently, even though she still looks like a foal, with the small eyes and everything.

"You ready for some breakfast?" I asked her, and she rapidly nodded. I quickly picked her up, much to her surprise, and started walking down the hallway, to the dining room.

As we where walking down the hallway, we came across Luna, who was looking tired, as she was heading to her room to sleep. But the instant she saw us, her face brightened, but I could tell it was a hoax, as she was feeling depressed. I put down Nebula, who scampered over to her mom, and was picked up with Luna's magic, and she did some baby talk, just to mess with Nebula. While she was, I quietly walked up to behind Nebula, and started tickling her, causing her to scream as she was tickled.

Eventually, she was too tired to scream anymore, and I picked her back up, and looked down at Luna, who's smile was faltering. She's been getting depressed, as the ponies have stopped appreciating her nights. Which actually was surprisingly true. I thought it was just her mind making her think like that, but most ponies even forgot bout Luna, and kept on praising Celestia for raising the sun and the moon. Telescopes haven't been invented yet, so astronomy and astrology don't exist yet.

Worried for her, I crouched down, and rubbed her ears. "How you doing?" I whispered.

She leaned into the rub, and responded. "No ponies visited... again. Nopony seems to appreciate my nights."

I desperately wanted to tell her that ponies slept in her night because they feel safe during it, but that would not only be a lie, but could also mess up my own timeline. If Nightmare Moon never existed, then Twilight might not go to Ponyville, and make friends, which would cause her to meet me, and eventually lead up to her not sending me back in time, which would create a paradox. "At least you still have loved ones. They love your night."

She gave a weak smile at night, and walked past me, heading for her room. I stood back up, and continued walking down to the dining room. While I was walking, Nebula decided to speak up. "Daddy, what's wrong with Mommy?"

"Mommy's sad. She loves her work, but nopony else enjoys it." I said.

"But I love Mommy's work! She always makes the most beautiful stars and makes the sky look so pretty! Like how she shows the Milky Way galaxy, or the Andromeda galaxy!" She complained. Since she first looked at the night sky, she fell it love with it, and wanted to learn more about it. She was even able to name galaxies without ever knowing their names before. I think it has something to do with being part cosmic.

I just chuckled. "Yes well, ponies can be forgetful, and due to preferring to sleep during the night, they tend to forget about Mommy." As I finished the sentence, I opened the door to the dining room, and Nebula scampered off my head to run over to Celestia.

"Aunt Celestia!" She yelled, as he jumped on Celestia, who quickly caught the little filly, and they both started talking and laughing. Chuckling to myself, I went over to my seat, and sat down, and grabbed an entire bushel of bananas, and just started eating them one by one. After the bananas were gone, I cracked a coconut with my bare hand, and devoured all the coconutty goodness inside. Then I grabbed a few oranges, and a glass of milk, and finished them off as quickly as the others. Next was a full loaf of bread covered in butter, which I stuffed down my gullet, before reaching over and grabbing a few apples. Unfortunately for me, my nose realized Celestia was eating cooked eggs, and I felt my powers weaken.

"Guh, do you have to eat such horrid food Celestia?" I asked, as I ripped off my nose, and started eating the apples.

Celestia giggled. "Well, I only eat them because they bother you so much."

Nebula looked confused. "Why do you not like eggs Daddy?"

I looked at her, and smiled. "Because of a very traumatizing experience with them when I was much younger. You'd dislike eggs too if you were running from a serial... I mean a very bad man, at the age of five, and I was constantly forced to smell and eat rotten eggs." I'm not kidding, that actually happened. When I was five, me and my best friend went on a trip with our families, and we got lost and were found by a serial rapist, who wanted to rape both of us, and he captured us, and brought us to his rape dungeon. We narrowly escaped, by me breaking my own arm, and escaping like that. We worked together to escape from the rape dungeon, and met up with our family. The rapist was arrested, but not before he got to us. I'll never be able to forget my buddy's screams, as he was forced to watch me get... get... I was able to convince the rapist to do me first. I would never have forgiven myself if I didn't convince him to do my first.

'Connor! No! Leave him alone! Please! Don't do this! Please! Just leave him alone! Take me instead!! It's my fault! Please don't do this to him! No!'

Celestia looked at me wide eyed. "You never told me that."

"There's a lot of things I haven't told you." 'Like how we've got less than 24 hours until Nightmare Moon.' I reached over the table, and grabbed some of Celestia's cake, before stuffing it in my mouth.

"Hey!" Celestia yelled, slightly mad I took some of her cake.

"What?" I asked innocently. "You could stand to eat a little less. Besides, I'm hungry as Pac-Man right now." And after saying that, I grabbed some pancakes, and stuffed them in my mouth, before taking the maple syrup, and a stick of butter, and shoving them in there as well. Next, I grabbed a few carrots, and ate them one by one, before moving on to the baked potatoes, and stuffing them in my mouth, with another thing of butter. Grabbing some celery, I grabbed a jar of peanut butter, put the peanutty butter on the celery, before shoving the entire thing of peanut butter in my mouth, and eating the rest of the celery. I then grabbed some waffles, some more butter, and some more syrup, and shoved them all in my mouth. I grabbed a few pies from the table, and stuffed them down my gullet as well, before moving onto the rice and shoving as much as I could into my stomach.

After a few more minutes of eating, I laid back in my chair, and sighed in happiness. "Oh yeah, that hits the spot."

"I still don't understand how you can eat all that food, and not get fat." Celestia commented.

"It's part of being a Cosmic. Even doing something as simple as breathing or walking requires much more energy than when you do it. Plus using my powers uses a lot of energy." I said, as I picked up a sleepy Nebula who walked over to me, and who proceeded to nuzzle up and sleep against my chest.

"*Yawn* I hope I get to become as strong as you Daddy." She said, before she fell asleep. 'She kinda insulted me, when you think about it. I mean technically, if I die, she's next in line for the throne, unless I have another heir, who I choose over her. And the only way she might become as strong as me, is if she gets my position, which automatically gives you much more power than you already had.' I sighed, rubbing my daughters head, as she slept on my lap. While doing this, I leaned back, and started planning what to do when Nightmare Moon arrives.

My footsteps echoed throughout the dark hallway. As I was walking, I looked out the windows, and noticed that it should be about time for the sun to rise. I sighed, trying to mentally prepare myself for what is going to happen. Earlier, after planning, I felt that Nightmare Moon would try to mind-control me, so I took out my entire skull, and wrapped it in a specially made metal similar to Magneto's helmet thingy, but I also infused it with my energy, so I could still take a punch without it breaking.

I pushed open the doors to the throne room, and saw Celestia and Luna arguing. I knew what was about to happen, and was glad that Nebula was safe asleep in her room, and I put as much defenses as possible in there, so she'll be safe from Nightmare Moon, and even from the soon to be crumbling castle.

"There can be only one princess in Equestria, and that princess will be me!" Luna yelled, as she cracked the weird thingy thing, and caused the window above to shatter, and I felt a memory go through my head. 'Wait a second. Wasn't this was supposed to happen in the daytime?! I guess my appearance changed things up a bit.'

I watched as Luna created a solar eclipse, covering up the sun with the moon, which in turn caused Luna to be covered in dark energy, and transform her into Nightmare Moon. "Meh, it was a kinda cool transformation scene." I said out loud with a shrug, as Nightmare Moon started cackling evilly.

"I'm glad you like it Connor! Now let's see what yours shall be!" She yelled, as she fired a beam of dark magic straight at my head. The beam just fizzled out though.

"You're gonna have to try better than that. I won't let myself be corrupted just to be with you, no matter how much I love you." I yelled back, lying through my teeth. I actually would allow myself to get corrupted to save a friend, but Luna needed to change to prevent a paradox.

"Then if I can't have you my love, than nopony can!" She yelled, as she fired her horn, destroying a good part of the ceiling and causing rocks to fall on me. I lifted my hand up, and blasted through all the rocks about to fall on my and Celestia.

'Luna! Think about how long you were banished to the moon! You'll give us no choice but to send you back there if you don't stop!' I heard Twilight's voice yelled out. I turned to see what will later be Twilight when she takes the time drink.

'It won't work Twilight. You're in the past now. You can't alter it.' I spoke back to her, which surprised her. 'Now if you excuse me.' I walked away from her, and stood between Celestia and Nightmare Moon.

"Luna! I will not fight you! You must lower the moon! It is your duty!" Celestia yelled back.

"Luna? I am Nightmare Moon!" Nightmare Moon responded. She was about to speak again, but I punched her in the nose. Instantly after doing that, I fell to the ground, my heart hurting.

"Darn it! It hurts to much to fight!" I seethed, as I clutched my heart in pain, not wanting to fight Luna.

Celestia walked up to me, and wrapped a wing around me. "You must help fight Connor. I know it won't be easy, but maybe we can reach through her."

"We can't. This is supposed to happen. We have to banish her to the moon for a thousand years to prevent a paradox." Celestia looked shocked.

"You knew of this?" I could feel that she felt slightly betrayed.

"Sadly yes. One year after arriving in Equestria, I helped free Luna from Nightmare Moon." I punched the ground. "I can't fight her! I just can't!" I yelled, before going into a coughing fit.

While I was coughing on the ground, Celestia was blasted into a wall, and Nightmare Moon came over to me. I felt one of her wings wrap around me. "We don't have to fight, my beloved. You can join me, and we can rule Equestria as King and Queen." I actually thought it over in my head, kinda curious how the timeline would turn out. 'Nah, I'll save that for another time.' As my internal struggle continued, I felt something inside me break.

Connor started laughing, and he coughed up a bit of blood. He coughed up more blood, before he felt his body shift. Connor could feel the dark and lunar magic running through his body, as his hair turned black, his eyes went red, and his skin turned pale. He slowly stood up, feeling different. Nightmare Moon took a step back in surprise, knowing that this wasn't Connor. "What the? What are you?"

"You may be the night. But I'm the shadow." 'Connor' responded. "Darkness is no good to a shadow, as we are only seen by light." Then, faster than Nightmare Moon could react, Shadow Connor grabbed her throat, and threw her against a wall, before flying right at her, and plowing straight through the wall, ending up outside the castle.

Nightmare Moon recovered, and flew back a bit. "No matter, I shall destroy you, and rule over all of Equestria!" She fired a powerful dark beam at Connor, who slapped it out of the way without feeling a single burn, like normal Connor would have from interaction with dark magic.

"You want to fight like that? Then let's fight!" Shadow Connor brought his hands back, and charged up several powerful beam of dark energy before throwing them, and each hit Nightmare Moon with calculated precision. Before she could recover, Connor grabbed her legs, and spun around, before throwing her straight at the moon, where she impacted with such force that a new crater was made.

She tried to get up, but before she could, Connor slammed into her, sending both of them to the other side of the moon. Connor then kicked her back down to the planet, but before she could impact the ground, Connor got underneath her, and punched her, causing her even more pain than just slamming against the ground.

Nightmare Moon was having trouble staying conscious, as Connor picked her up, and flew back over to the castle, were Celestia was just now getting out of the wall she was slammed into. She looked at Connor with confusion in her eyes. "Don't question it, Celestia. It's just for using a loop hole. Now, do you mind using the Elements? I'll keep her still."

Celestia dumbly nodded, slightly worried that Connor fell to the dark side as well. Celestia used her magic to expose all seven elements, including Connor's who decided to put it away with the others so Celestia could use it. As Celestia picked up each element, they started glowing, and spinning around her, as Connor got into a better position, which involved holding Nightmare Moon in front of him, similar to how Goku held on to Raditz, while waiting for the Special Beam Cannon.

Celestia looked at Connor, and tried to blink back tears, as she knew the elements would affect Connor as well. "NOW CELESTIA! JUST FREAKIN' FIRE THEM!" Connor yelled, and Celestia nodded, before firing the beam of harmony at Nightmare Moon and Connor, which caused them both to be glowing with the magic, before flinging up, and sent to the moon, which showed a horse head and a human head imbedded on the surface. The human head quickly disappeared, as Connor slammed against the ground in the castle, surprising Celestia.

"Connor!" She yelled, as he embraced him in a hug. Connor returned the hug, before his darker form flickered out, and Connor looked around confused, before passing out.

Author's Note

Man, this chapter is longer than I expected. Also, at some point in the future, I was thinking of maybe making a sidestory to this chapter. One were Connor decided to join Nightmare Moon just to see what would happen. Tell me what you think of the idea.

Also, I kinda like what I did with the Zaronian/Xaronian conflict. The exact same race fighting over their home planet, because they never knew about each other, and evolved in different ways. One group even thought the name was spelled wrong, and spelled it different than the others.

Chapter 37 - For what will...

BANG! BANG!

I shot up, and started breathing heavily. First thing I did was check my chest and forehead making sure I wasn't bleeding again, like I sometimes would after trying to sleep. After being sure I wasn't dying again, I checked my surroundings, and was surprised when everything appeared white. I slowly got to my feet, and looked around, trying to figure out where I was.

"There you are! I was wondering if you'd ever awake!" I heard a voice behind me speak jovially, but the voice was also underlined with depression and the like.

I turned around, and was shocked by what I saw. Standing a couple of yards away was a creature that looked like my Cosmic Form, but was darker, and the eyes were red instead of yellow. "You! But I thought you stopped existing!"

The figure chuckled. "Why would I stop existing? Just because you got your powers and became a god? Nice appearance and powers anyway, much better than the copycat you had me fight in those pathetic stories you wrote in elementary school."

"Well, I grew out of him. He was way too Superman for my liking. So I choose to use different powers." I responded, knowing exactly what he was talking about. When I was much younger, and read a book in a library that told me how to draw superheroes, it suggested the idea to create my own superhero. So, due to being unoriginal, I named the hero version of me Conman. He basically was Superman, with video game references. I also created a bad guy for him, Shadow Connor, who's form would later be similar to my form.

"Better that way. Remember when you wrote that one story, and had me basically do the intro to Sonic Unleashed on him? So he had to go to different temples based off of Twilight Princess, and get his powers back." He said with a chuckle.

I couldn't help but laugh as well. "Yeah, I remember. Now can you please explain what you're doing here?"

"I'm saddened at what you become. You used to be a nice and imaginative young kid, even though you've been raped, tortured, and punished just because you'd try and protect your best friend. Now you just keep suppressing that personality. What happened to the kid who would ask questions, and the teachers would yell at him for asking questions they thought he knew the answers to, but didn't? What happened to the kid who was blamed for creating gravity when something you weren't using fell over and broke something else? What happened to the kid who would go to the ends of the Earth, just to be back with his family?!" Shadow Connor reminded me.

"HE DIED!" I screamed at him, before bursting into tears. "Okay?! He died from a bullet to the chest, and a bullet to the head."

To my surprise, Shadow Connor slapped me. "If he died! Then how am I here! I shouldn't exist at all if that was the case! You think he died, but you're suppressing him! I used to be the one thing scarier than your recurring nightmares, the ones that happened so many times you named them! Some of them even were three-parters! You would stop one night, and continue the next night! Now look at me! I'm trying to help you! When Sombra tried to take over your mind, I kicked him out. When you couldn't fight Nightmare Moon due to your inability to fight those close to you, I took over your body, using the high amounts of dark energy, and fought for you! Like it or not, I'm always going to be with you! But why do you have to suppress your old self?!"

"I COULDN'T DEAL WITH IT!" I screamed at him again. "I've taken so many pains for my friend, but being forced to leave my universe, and perhaps never see him again, I couldn't deal with it! I've built a wall around my mind! Very little people have gotten in, but I don't want to deal with those pains again.

"You can't just keep it behind a wall! Eventually, it'll break, and you'll be a ball of nothing but tears! You have to deal with it now!" I knew he was telling the truth, but I didn't want to.

"No! I won't deal with it! I have to be strong for those who need me!"

"What good will that be when they see you break down in the middle of when they need you the most!"

"JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!" I screamed, and shot up again, breathing heavily, as I looked at my new surroundings. I appeared to be in a regular hospital room in the castle, but there didn't seem to be any creatures nearby. The place looked almost abandoned. "Crap!" I yelled as I figured out why it would be. I jumped off the bed, and ripped off the weird things doctors stick in you in hospitals, before running through the hallways to the only two life signs I detected in the castle.

As I was running, I jumped over, and slid under debris, before arriving right outside the door to Luna's room. I quickly opened the door to see a sad looking Celestia, and only a slightly sad Nebula. They looked to be packing. As both ponies looked at me, I gave a smile, and said something. "So... where ya going?"

"Daddy!" Nebula yelled, as she ran over to me, before jumping up, and I grabbed her in a hug. "I was worried when I woke up this morning, and Mommy was gone, and you were weren't doing good! Now, where's Mommy?!"

I looked to Celestia, and we shared a silent conversation, before I looked back at my daughter. "Well Nebula, Mommy is dealing with some bad problems. She won't be back for a while."

"When will she be back?" I mentally cringed at the question.

"Depends on how long it takes. She might even be gone for a thousand years." I told her.

"Will I ever see Mommy again?" She asked, almost on the verge of tears.

Bringing her closer to my body, I rubbed her head, and answered. "Maybe. I don't know."

It's been about a week since that happened and we quickly were able to start building Canterlot and it's castle on the mountain it would later be found. I was a very quick builder, as I was not only able to finish the castle within a day's time, but also finish most of the 'groundwork' of Canterlot, so people could start building what would later become the city from my time.

I was sitting on a cushion in my room, and currently in my alicorn form (which I have access to, due to being turned into it in the past), playing with Nebula. It also turns out that I would need to turn to my alicorn form to help provide a good example as both a mother and a father. Not that genders matter to Cosmic Beings. We don't care about gender, original race, or any of that stuff.

"Hey Daddy?" Nebula asked, as she was resting from playing with my wings (which I seem to still have in my alicorn form).

"Yes?" I asked, as I wrapped a wing around my daughter.

"Do I have to call you mommy while you're an alicorn too?" She asked, curiosity in her voice.

I got a small laugh at that. "If you want to, but remember that I'll always be your father, no matter what happens." After I said that, I mentally cringed, feeling sad about what I'm doing, as I'm trying my best to make sure she doesn't feel too sad that she won't see her mother in a thousand years. 'Wait. I don't remember ever even sensing her in the time I was in the future. I hope nothing bad happens, and that it's just future me hiding her from me.'

Nebula let out a deep yawn, as she snuggled up against my body, and started to drift off to sleep. I closed my eyes too, about to enter stand-by mode (I haven't slept for thousands of years, and I don't intend to now. I don't want to wake up Nebula with my night terrors), when the door burst open, and Celestia looked at me, fear and exhaustion in her eyes. Nebula was startled awake from the door being slammed open, and I tried to calm her down, before turning to Celestia.

"Connor! We got a major prob... why are you an alicorn? Why are you a female alicorn?" She asked, surprised.

I sighed, before slowly standing up, and picking up Nebula, before putting her to bed. "I have important business to do Nebula. Be safe, and sweet dreams." I kissed her on the forehead, before slowly walking out of the room, and gently closing the door, before harshly turning on Celestia. "This better be freakin' important Celestia! I have to take care of my daughter."

"Oh it is, just follow me. You know how the Griffons were to arrive today?" I nodded. "Well, I think they want to start a war, and I told them I needed to grab someone else to show them why it wouldn't be a good idea to start a war. Also, why are you a female alicorn?"

"Nebula needs a motherly role model as well as a fatherly one. I'm using a slightly different personality in this body to provide it." I answered simply.

Celestia took offense to that. "Hey, I could provide one!"

I rolled my eyes. "I mean a good one. Cake addiction isn't a thing I want my child to have."

"Says Mister pie addiction." She retorted.

"I at least get power from pie. It can be used to restore my power. You eat cake and all you get is fatness." I said with a smile.

"Just wait, someday I'll show young Nebula the true glory of cake." She mumbled under her breath. "So, can you change back into your regular form now? Before we meet the Griffons?"

I shook my head. "That wouldn't be that wise of a decision. You see, if I stay in this form, they would believe there is another alicorn princess, and might be more reluctant to start war. Plus, if they do start a war, I can surprise them with my regular form." We arrived at the door, and I could hear some talking coming from inside. I looked to Celestia, who still looked worried. "Trust me Celestia. I've dealt with stuff like this before. I have experience in war."

Celestia took a deep breath, and we entered the room, and the griffons all looked to us, and all of them look surprised. Both Celestia and I walked over and took out seats. "Why, Princess Celestia! Who is this?" The lead griffon asked.

"I'm Princess Cosmos." I answered. "And who might you be?"

"I'm King Gryph the 21st." I mentally cringed at that name. 'Who names their child after their race? Who does that 21 times?' "I must say I didn't know there was another ruler of Equestria."

"Most don't." I answered simply. "If they do, then I'm not doing my job correctly. I don't care much for being idolized."

"Well then, on to business." Gryph said. "I trust that you know why we're here?"

I nodded. "Yes. You need land to expand, but the only land habitable near your kingdom is one with ponies in it. The north is too cold, the west is dragon land, the east is the badlands, and the south is where our lands meet."

"Then you understand our problem. Would you be so kindly as to move your ponies for us?" He asked with a fake smile.

I shook my head. "I'm sorry, but our ponies have already colonized that area, and have been living there for a few generations. It would be wrong to force them to move." I noticed Celestia was trying to refrain from biting her hooves in nervousness.

Gryph snorted. "But my people need that land!" He yelled.

"So do our ponies." I calmly replied. "You still have plenty of land left. Why not build upwards? You don't need our land for farms, as you already have enough farms for your entire kingdom."

I could see Gryph was getting very angry at not getting what he wants. I know the type of person he is, one of the spoiled new rulers who tries to exert their new power after coming to power. Gryph's father isn't that bad of a person actually, he just messed up in raising his child. Gryph acts like he owns the world, and everyone has to do his bidding, but he forgets that he's talking to a race of creatures who each are able to control a certain object. Not everyone believes that Celestia raises and lowers the sun. "This meeting is over!" He yelled, as he quickly stormed off, his guards closely followed him.

I sighed, and turned to Celestia, before smiling. "That's how you do it. You can't let anyone step over you, but you also need to respect higher powers. I kinda expected that guy to charge at me in seething rage for denying him. A lot of people I've met have done it." I stood up, and walked out of the room, and Celestia quickly followed me.

"But now they're going to go to war with us!" Celestia said, not wanting to go to war without her sister.

"There's a fifty fifty chance of it happening. But don't worry, I have experience in war, but I'm mostly used to the most common type of fighting Cosmic Beings do. Domination." We walked down the hallway we came, and I wanted to check in on Nebula.

"Are you sure we can do it?" Celestia asked, not sure of herself.

"Trust me, not a single injury on our side." I said with confidence.

"Alright then." We walked without talking for a few minutes, and then Celestia brought up another question. "Why are you not a male alicorn?"

"Alicorns are an all female species." I answered.

"But my father..." She was about to respond, but I cut her off.

"Was part Cosmic Being. So his DNA wasn't exactly full alicorn. I believe he was related to Jerry, the Cosmic of stars." I reminisced, remembering that one time I killed Jerry. "Good times." I said with a dopey smile on my face.

"Well you make a very beautiful alicorn princess anyways." Celestia complimented me, trying to get me to be embarrassed.

"Why thank you, I try my best. And besides, you forget I would technically be an alicorn queen." I said with a smile, causing Celestia to blink in surprise.

Before she could respond, we arrived at Nebula's room, and I gently opened the door, and noticed Nebula was sleeping soundly. I closed the door, and motioned for Celestia to follow me to the planning room. After we were a certain distance away from Nebula's room, I decided to change my form back to what I'm used to, and my bones started cracking as I was walking.

Celestia cringed. "Doesn't that hurt?"

"Yes. Very much so." I answered in a calm voice, as my golden mane turned back into my short brown hair, my face quickly turned back to normal, my tail disappeared, my fur turned to my clothes, and my cutie mark appeared on the back on my vest. I started balancing on my forelegs, as they turned into my legs, and my head and neck moved upwards, as my hind legs turned into my arms. My bones cracked again, as everything turned back to normal, and my fingers burst out of their respective hands. "Ah, it's good to be back in my normal form again." I cracked my neck, as my metal limbs came back online.

"Why did you change like that? Why not just stand on your hind legs, and use them for your regular legs?" Celestia asked, confused on why I transformed back the way I did.

"Because I wanted to try it this way. Plus it weirds people out." I said with a mischievous smile.

"You don't seem to be bothered by changing genders at all." Celestia noted.

"I'm not. I kinda lost touch with stuff like that when I got shot saving my best friend. I could honestly care less what gender I am. I could be a male..." With a single thought, I changed genders. "Female." I said with a higher voice. Another thought later, and I was now gelatinous. "Or anything else. I honestly don't care." I turned back to male as we entered the planning room.

It's been about a month since the griffons stormed off, and Celestia recently received a letter from King Gryph. She read it with me, and I had a dark smile on when I finished reading it.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We wish for you to come to the Griffon Capital so we may discuss your recent decision. We also wish for only you and whatever guards you choose. Please don't let Princess Cosmos come, as we wish just to talk to you.

Sincerely, King Gryph the 21st.

"That is such a trap." I tell her.

"Well what are we going to do?" Celestia asked.

"Easy. We're gonna go." I stretched my metal arm, hearing the faint sound of some of the gears moving around as I try to loosen up my arm.

"But you can't come." Celestia was confused. I mentally sighed, needing to get Celestia some more confidence and more training dealing with this stuff. When we were dealing with the Crystal Kingdom, she wasn't that nervous because she was still running off the confidence she got after beating Discord.

"Cosmos can't come. I'm not Cosmos, I'm Connor. And I'll be guarding you." I said with a knowing smile. Celestia soon gained the same smile, and wrote a quick reply, before sending it to Gryph using magic.

"Ah, Princess Celestia!" King Gryph the 21st greeted Celestia with a forced smile. "I'm glad you were able to make it, and the other Princess didn't come as well." At that point, Gryph looked for the guards that Celestia took with her, but was surprised when all she had with her was a tall bipedal creature. "And who is this?"

"Oh, this?" Celestia gestured to Connor. "This is my bodyguard Connor." Connor shared brief eye contact with the griffon, and instantly put fear in his heart, as his electric yellow eyes bore into his soul. "You did tell me I could bring whatever guards I choose, and I chose Connor."

"T-that's fine." He stammered, trying to hide the fear in his voice, and figure out how to use this to his advantage. "Now if you'll follow me." Gryph led Celestia and Connor to what appeared to be the royal dinning room. "Please, have a seat." Unlike the cushions they use in Canterlot for seats, this place had wooden chairs. While Celestia sat on them in a fashion similar to a dog, Connor sat on his chair in a rare fashion that humans use where their bottom is on the chair seat, their back is against the weird thingy that always sticks up out of your chair, and their legs are dangling off the edge of the chair. Except that Connor's legs didn't, due to being several feet tall. "Would you care to try some of our wine? It was recently made?" Gryph handed both Celestia and Connor a cup of red wine.

Celestia looked to Connor, trying to hide her nervousness, and Connor just gave a small smile, before taking a quick sip of the wine, and savored the flavor. It didn't taste that good, due to Connor's innate dislike for alcohol, but he did pick out one distinct flavor in it. Bitter almonds. Sensing this flavor, he quickly gulped down the entire thing, slammed it against the table, and looked at the nervous King Gryph.

"Interesting wine. Did I detect a taste of bitter almonds? Because the only reason that would be put in a wine, would be because someone put cyanide in it. Now, why would someone try to poison Princess Celestia and I? Do they not know that I in fact love drinking poisons, and can detect a poison just by drinking it, no matter how diluted it is? So, tell me, why do you want to kill Celestia?" Connor pointed an accusing finger at Gryph, who looked around nervously.

"Umm.... GUARDS! ATTACK!" He yelled to the few guards in the room, and the guards hiding outside the room. But before they could do anything, the utensils on the table disappeared off the table and were all firmly planted in each griffon guard's throat. Gryph looked in awe as each guard fell over dead, blood pooling under their bodies. "What?! What happened?!"

"You idiot! Why would you think Celestia would bring me instead of some guards? I can move at FTL speeds. So, care you explain why you would want to start World War one against a country that has a ruler who moves the sun and the moon?" Connor said with an angry face. Gryph responded by running out of the dining room, and running as fast as he could from the two guests. But before he could get far, he was tackled to the ground, and had a fist slammed into him. "Care to answer me?"

Gryph tried to scratch at Connor, but without proper training, he was barely able to draw blood from Connor's face. The very faint claw mark quickly healed, and Connor delivered another punch, this time to Gryph's arm, breaking every bone in it. At this point, Gryph was crying like a little baby. "Please. Mercy."

"I don't know. Did you ever think about showing us mercy? No, because all you cared about was using as much power as you could. In fact..." With a flick of his hand, Connor's right arm was now sporting a blade below his wrist. "I'm feeling like some chicken legs. And I happen to have one right here, just begging to be eaten." Connor brought the blade down on Gryph's neck, but stopped at the last second by what Gryph said.

"Please don't kill me! I'll do whatever you say! Just please don't kill me!" He was sobbing so much that there was a pond of tears below him. Connor removed the blade from his neck, and helped Gryph up.

"Now, that's better. But I'm gonna hold you to your word. If I find out you're lying." Connor made a motion to kick Gryph, but stopped his leg right before it could hit him in the sensitive parts. "I won't hold back. You understand?" Gryph quickly nodded. "Good. Now follow me."

Later that day, we went over all the new changes to his government and economy, and the Griffon Kingdom greatly improved due to them. In fact, after a few years of great economic boon, Gryph finally got over his 'hidden' hatred for us. He hated us for changing his country, but he got over it, and is now more like griffon version of Fancy pants instead of Blueblood.

"You sure you got everything?" My father asked, as I did one last check of myself.

"Yes Dad, I have everything. Stop asking that." I responded after making sure that I had my cloak to hide my wings, and my hat to hide my horn, just in case I lost my cloak. I had my hidden pockets that held my bits, and I had my magically enhanced hair band to negate the magic making my mane blow. It's been doing that ever since I got my cutie mark in space. Auntie Tia told me that her mane did the same thing after she first moved the sun, and that mother was the same way. I scowled for a brief second, angry at my mother for abandoning us, and leaving my father to take care of me.

"Sorry, just making sure." He said with a smile, before he quickly bent down and gave me a big hug. I returned the hug, knowing that Dad just deeply care for me, and doesn't want me hurt. My 750th birthday was a week ago, and Dad is letting me go out to Canterlot unsupervised. Previously he would take the disguise of a male pegasus and walk with me, but now he's letting me go on my own, and he's not going to even follow me.

"I love you Dad." I responded, as I continued to hug him.

"I love you too Nebula." He let go of me, and looked me straight in the eye. Dad says that sometimes his bright yellow eyes put fear into creatures, and it helps his job, but when I look into them, all I see is comfort and love. "Now, please be safe, and if you ever get into trouble, just call for me, and I'll be there."

"I will Dad." As I walked away from him, I quickly took flight, and flew out of a window before flying over the massive city of Canterlot. Dad told me that I was born before Canterlot, but I don't remember much of it. I can't even remember what mother looked like. The closest thing I have to a mother is Dad, and sometimes Auntie Tia, but she's always busy, taking care of the entire country. Seeing a good back ally to land in, I did, and quickly hid my wings under my cloak, and walked out, looking in amazement at all the ponies and the big buildings. I've been around it before, but it always looks impressive and amazing to me.

As I walked out into the streets, I looked around, and carefully avoided the snobby ponies. A lot of them looked at me like they thought they were better than me, but Dad always told me that no one is better than anyone else. He didn't even consider himself better than another. I kept walking down the road, looking at all the buildings, before they turned into shops. There was a shop for everything here. I eventually found one that caught my eye, a jewelry shop.

I entered through the door, and a bell chimed, which prompted a voice to speak up. "Coming!" The voice belonged to a mare, who quickly came over. The mare had a pinkish white coat, with a light purple mane that was styled in a fashion giving it lots of curls. "How may I help you?" She asked, her tone always keeping the same pleasant tone, despite living in Canterlot.

I coughed, clearing my throat, before speaking. "I'm looking for a necklace." I answered simply.

The mare's eyes lit up, as she gestured me to follow her. She lead me through different display cases, filled with rings for all kinds of ponies, and even different species. Eventually I was lead to the display cases that held the necklaces. I looked in awe of all the necklaces. Most of them were covered in beautiful gems, and I could tell they were all made with expert craftsmanship, and you could even feel the love they hold from the creator doing what they love.

As I looked at all the necklaces, there was one that caught my eye. It was a necklace that held a star pattern on a simple silver chain, but had several different colors of gems on it, making the star look even more beautiful. In the very middle of the necklace was a big diamond. "I want that one." I pointed to it with my hoof, and the mare nodded, using her magic to grab it and bring it to a cash register, where she boxed it up.

I handed the mare the correct amount of bits, and left the store, giving the mare a big 'thank you,' as I walked out of the door. When I was outside, I opened the box, and looked at the beautiful necklace, before something hit my side, knocking me to the ground, and causing the necklace and the box to fall to the ground, the necklace falling outside the box.

I quickly got up, and looked at the thing that tackled me, to see a dazed unicorn laying on the ground, before he shook his head, getting rid of his temporary dizziness, and quickly stood up, and looked at me. The unicorn had a pale white coat, and had a light brown mane that was longer than most stallions keep it. It was so long, he could be easily mistaken for a mare.

"You ran into me!" I scolded the unicorn, who quickly realized his mistake, and slightly blushed. "What do you have to say for yourself?" I asked, as I picked up the necklace with my magic and put it back in the box.

The unicorn was about to respond, but quickly turned his head when five thuggish looking ponies burst out from a building down the road, and all yelled when they saw him. "There he is! Get him!"

Then, to my surprise, the unicorn panicked, and quickly grabbed me, and pulled me away, running from the five thugs. "Run!"

I quickly gained my footing, and was unable to get him to let go of my foreleg without seriously harming him. Eventually, he pulled me into a dark alley, and pulled both of us behind some trash cans. I was about to speak up, when he shushed me.

We sat there quietly, as the voices of the thugs came up, and we could clearly hear them. "They went down this alleyway." One said.

"How do you know?" Another asked.

"Because I saw them. We chased them down a straight street, so we could easily see them. This isn't some kind of stupid story where they could escape by doing that!" The first one said again, and there were murmurs of agreement, before they walked down the alleyway. "Come on out, Stardust."

I heard the unicorn, who I now believe to be 'Stardust' mutter something under his breath, before walking out from behind the trash cans, and told me to stay there. "Alright, you got me." He said in a tone that sounded like he was giving up.

"Where's the girl?" One of them asked, which caused me to flinch.

"What girl?" Stardust lied.

"The girl we saw you take with you. The boss might want to see her." I heard their sickening laughter at that. I could barely see Stardust's face, but I could tell he was torn up.

"I don't know what you're talking about." Stardust replied.

"Move outta the way Stardust." The leader of the small group shoved Stardust into the wall, and came close to my hiding place. Panicking, I bolted down the alleyway, but was surprised when it abruptly ended, and I turned back around, to see that I was completely cornered. "Why don't you come with us? We'll show you a good time." He said with an evil smile.

I decided to use magic, and was about to fire a spell at them, but when they fired a different spell straight at my horn, blocking out my magic. They kept on slowly walking forward and laughing, while I kept on backpedaling until I hit the wall. Not having enough room to fly away, I decided to do the last thing I could think of. "Help me Dad!" I yelled out loud.

The unicorns all laughed. "Your daddy can't protect you now. So, why don't you join us?" They were about to take another step forward, when a loud thump was heard behind them. We all looked to see the shadow of a tall bipedal figure slowly stand up, before taking a step forward.

The lead unicorn turned around, and walked up to my father. "You should leave before you get hurt." He said in a threatening tone, as he pulled out a sharp knife.

"Funny." My father spoke, his body still only a silhouette as he was surrounded with smoke. "I was gonna say the same thing." The unicorn threw the knife at Dad, who didn't even flinch, as he grabbed the knife in his hand, and crushed it to dust. "Adults shouldn't be playing with toys." As Dad took another step forward, the smoke finally let up, allowing the unicorn thugs to see who they're battling.

"What are you? Some kind of naked Minotaur?" The lead thug asked.

Dad chuckled. "Close. My kind is the father of the Minotaurs. In fact, I even created them." I knew what Dad was talking about, since he said he represented the Greek mythology from his world, which makes up a good portion of this world. The unicorn charged at Dad, who sidestepped, and with a single movement, knocked out the unicorn.

The others stared dumbly what what happened to their lead thug, before charging at Dad with their own knifes in their grip. They couldn't even move a foot, before they passed out, unconscious. Dad looked at me, and his dark gaze softened, as he slowly walked over, but Stardust quickly moved in the way.

"I won't let you harm her!" He yelled. Dad raised a curious eyebrow at that.

"I won't let you harm her!" The unicorn yelled. I quickly noticed that this unicorn looked vaguely familiar, like I knew him from somewhere, but I don't recall ever meeting him. Maybe I knew his ancestor or descendent?

Ignoring the unicorn, I turned to my daughter, and spoke up. "Do you know this unicorn, Nebula?"

"Not exactly." She answered. "He ran into me after buying something, and was being chased by those thugs. He quickly brought me with him, and tried to protect me from the thugs."

"Hmm." I responded, before looking to the thugs. "Who exactly are these thugs? Who do they work for?" I crouched down to the lead unicorn, and started searching through his pockets. I quickly found a little card, and brought it out, looking it over, and realizing who these ponies were. "So they have a unicorn supremacist group in this world?" The card was basically a card that said; 'This pony is a member of the Klu Klux Klan.'

I stood back up, and briefly noticed the only awake unicorn looking between Nebula and I, confused. "So you know this creature?" He asked Nebula.

Nebula nodded. "He's my father." The unicorn gasped.

"W-what? How is that even possible!" He couldn't wrap his mind around it.

I sighed. "Look. I don't want to spend time explaining to you the birds and the bees. Just tell me where this group's base is, and I'll take care of it."

The unicorn sighed, before walking past me. "Just follow me."

As we walked out of the alleyway, I activated the perception filter on my arm, making it seem like I was a pony to those who don't know me. I saw the nobles walking around with their noses in the air, looking down at the world. I mentally chuckled, glad my kind doesn't deal with stuff like that. We all earn our status and powers. I've earned mine through years of hardship and sacrificing myself to help others. I remember all the times I did. From when I almost fell off a skyscraper to save my best friend, to running into a burning building to save a family. I spared a quickly glance at my arm, remembering the burn I got on it, which left a permanent mark.

I looked to my side, and noticed my daughter acting strange. She was slightly blushing, and trying her best to not look at the unicorn we were following. 'Why would she act like that?' I briefly thought about it for a moment, before realizing the answer. 'Oh... okay... not sure how I feel about that. She is about 20 years old physically, so she can be with whoever she wants, but I don't want to see her heart broken when she outlives whoever she's with. When Luna returns in about 500 years, I'll probably outlive her, as long as I'm not killed. I'm so gonna get killed at some point. I may be immortal, but I can still die. If someone manages to prevent my healing factor, by causing cranial trauma so I can't heal, then I will die.'

"Here it is." The unicorn said, as we stopped, and looked at what appeared to be an average building. The unicorn then looked at me, uncertainty in his face. "Listen. I-I want to help you. These jerks killed my family. Plus you could use some help."

I gave a small smile. "Sure, but you should be careful, you could get hurt."

"So could you." He remarked, which caused both Nebula and I to laugh. "What's so funny?"

"How the hell did we end up here?" I ask, as I looked between my daughter and the unicorn who I earlier found out was named 'Stardust.' Both the ponies were stuck in cages, but I was being suspended in midair by chains wrapped around my arms, with my powers currently failing due to an egg injection. How they knew about that weakness, I have no idea, but luckily I activated the cameo feature on my arm, making it look like my normal right arm. Before it got blasted off when I arrived in this world.

"Well, what do you expect from a non-unicorn." A voice spoke out, and I looked up to see a unicorn walking out of the shadows. "You're not even a pony, and now you don't have any powers. You're worthless. As you see, unicorns are the dominant species, and will rule the planet. We will wipe out all those pathetic other races, that soil our land with their presence."

"If they do, then who will tend the land? Because I'm pretty sure you need earth ponies for that, or your food will taste terrible." I asked, bringing some logic into this.

The unicorn was about to respond, but left his mouth hanging open. After a minute of being like that, his horn glowed, and we were all free. "Just go." He said begrudgingly, sad that he didn't think this through at all.

As we were walking out of the building, I spoke to my companions. "Well, that was easy."

"How did you do that?" Stardust asked bewildered.

"Logic. It's a rare kind of science on this planet. Second only to Common Sense." I answered.

'Why is there a lack of eventfulness in the past? It all happens in the future.' I look down at the watch I have on my arm. '340 years left, and there's nothing left to do!' Suddenly the doors to my room burst open, and Nebula and her husband Stardust run in, looking excited.

"Dad! I'm pregnant!" I shoot off the chair I was sitting on, grabbed a cup of water, and took a deep gulp of it, before swallowing, sating my thirst.

"What?!" I asked, surprised. They got married one year ago, after several dates with each other after that one day.

"And it's twins!" She added. That time I spat out that water I drunk earlier.

"Congrats! It's a colt and a filly!" The doctor said, holding out the babies. They're not related enough to me to be even considered Cosmic Beings anymore, so I'm letting the doctor deal with this. As Nebula was holding the two foals close to her, I walked over, and looked down at them with a smile, before I realized something about the filly.

"What do you think Dad? Don't they look adorable?!" Nebula asked me, rather exhausted, but still managed to have a smile on her face.

"Well, I think one of them is Cadance. A pony from my time." That filly is also an alicorn who has Cosmic Energy within her, while her unicorn brother doesn't have any except for the small amount all living being have... so things be getting weird. Both Nebula and Stardust knew about me being from the future, so they also seemed surprised. "Don't know who the colt is though, but he does remind me a bit of a certain prince from my time. That prince was the biggest jerk in Canterlot." The parents looked between each other in worry over their lineage.

"The hell is happening! Why is everything moving so fast!" I yelled as I felt the time moving much faster than it should. Using as much power as I could, I managed to put time to a stop, only to come across who was doing it. "Hey you! You look like me! Why?!"

"Because I'm you from the future idiot!" He yelled to me.

"So what? I'm from the future too!" I responded.

"I'm you after some time back in 'the present.'" Future me decided to exit his Cosmic Form, and I took a step back in surprise. He looked like me, but about 20 years older. So that would make him about 40 years old.

"What kind of stuff should I expect?" I asked, wanting to know if I needed to know something so I can make sure history doesn't change. His silence worried me. "Twilight?"

"Twilight." He answered. We both shivered in fear of the psychopathic unicorn.

"So, care to explain why you need to speed forward time?"

"Do you seriously want to wait around for decades until the next big event?" He asked.

"You're right."

"Of course I'm right. I'm you."

"Do I really develop an ego like that?"

"Kinda. Trust me, when you beat up gods and unlock massive power-ups, it'll be hard not to get an ego."

"Do we ever succeed in the plan?"

"Kinda. Well, this is your stop. Only things you have to know is that you've been gone for a few decades, doing some important Cosmic King work. Oh, and Cadance doesn't know you. See ya." Then, with a quick flash, I was on the hidden landing pad for me, and I felt some sadness in my heart, as my memories caught up with me for this time period.

"No..." I said in disbelief, as I quickly run through the crumbling corridors of the castle. I kick down the doors to the throne room, and saw Celestia standing next to Stardust, who was crying over something. I ran over, but Stardust noticed me, and looked at me with tear soaked eyes.

"Stay away from us you monster! It's your fault she died!" At that point, I noticed what was being held in his grip. The dead body of Nebula.

"No..." I said, tears forming in my own eyes. I tried to come closer, but was smacked away by a spell from Stardust.

"Stay away! I never want to see you again! And don't even think about interfering with my kids' lives!" When he said that, I fell to my knees, and my hands were the only thing keeping me up off the ground. I noticed my tears falling to the ground, before I started hearing laughter. Familiar laughter.

"Aww, did I ruin your life?" I heard the sadistic god say. I quickly shot up, and turned around, punching my predecessor in the face, which caused him to be flung all the way across the room. He continued laughing, as he pulled himself out of the wall. "Looks like you have power, but you don't use it correctly. Maybe I should teach you!"

He charged at me, but to his surprise, I rushed up to him as well, and put my hand against his face before he knew what was happening. "You forget something. The next Cosmic King is always stronger than the previous. I'm stronger than you at your strongest. And you're not supposed to be in this time, so I'll see you in the future." Then, he disappeared in a bright light, as I sent him to the future, where he would eventually fight me.

I looked back at Celestia, who looked sad at the death of her niece, and Stardust, who's horn was charged, just waiting to attack me, as he blames me for having an enemy like God. "STAY AWAY FROM HER! I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN!" He fired a massive spell at me, blasting me into the walls.

I pushed myself off the walls, and walked towards him. "It's not my fault, you idiot!" He fired another blast at me, which slammed me into the wall again, but I got back up, and kept walking over. "I loved her too, but you can't blame me for my murderous predecessor!" Another blast, but this time, I was blasted into the wall, just a few feet back. I kept walking though, until I reached them, where I picked up my dead daughter, and held her close. "If you don't want me to interfere with your son and daughters' lives, then I won't, until they start to interfere with mine. But you do not get to tell me to stay away from my daughter!" I yelled at him, his ears folding back, as I looked back down at my daughter. Her neck was snapped, and her heart was ripped out. As I looked upon her, I felt the small warmness in my heart that I received from taking care of her shatter, leaving my heart stone cold to everyone.

I sighed, remembering that day, as I walked along a hallway in the castle. My time to reappear is coming quickly, but during all those years after Nebula died, I kept my promise, and never talked to either of their children. Cadance is still alive, and about the age of a teenager, while her brother died of old age, and had his child, who had their own child, and so on until it came down to Blueblood, who was a young colt at this point.

I kept walking, until I heard a loud booming sound coming from the sky, and I briefly got a glance out the nearby window to see a sonic rainboom. Unfortunately for me, the sonic rainboom caused me to stumble a bit backwards, where one of the beams of magic Twilight shoots off during her test hit me straight in the eye, causing it to expand and blow up.

"GAH! CURSE YOU TWILIGHT! WHEN I GET BACK TO MY TIME, I WILL BE EXACTING PUNISHMENT! MAYBE KICKING YOU ACROSS THE ENTIRE PLANET WILL DO NICELY!!!" I seethed in pain, a I clutched my bleeding eye socket, as I tried to get my eye to regenerate.

Luckily for Twilight, my eye came back in just fine, but I now was planning how to suitably punish Twilight when I get back to my time.

"Let's see here, carry the two, and don't forget to..." I was cut off from my planning for revenge (which I've been doing for one month straight now), by Celestia, who slammed my door open.

"Connor! Come quick!" Her voice was urgent, so I reluctantly got off my chair, and followed her, to the courtyard near the maze and statue garden. When we got there, my eyes widened in surprise at what I saw. A tear in reality was standing a few yards away.

"OH CRAP!" I yelled, as I ran over, and put my hands on the edges of it, trying to close it before it can do any harm. "HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?!" I yelled to Celestia, who was barely able to hear me over the sounds this tear was making.

"TWILIGHT WAS STUDYING HOW TO MAKE PORTALS!" She yelled back.

"Grrr... Twilight! Trying to kill us all!" I spoke to myself, as the tear was almost fully closed, and was gone in a bright white flash that temporarily blinded me. When I could see again, I sighed in relief that the tear was gone, but my eyes widened when I saw a creature on the ground. But this wasn't any kind of creature, this was a human, who was starting to get up. But the scary thing was the fact that he looked kinda familiar.

"Ugh, where am I?" He asked, as he got up, and looked around, before noticing Celestia, and jumping in surprise. "What the?! Giant horse!"

"It's actually a pony." I responded, and tapped on his shoulder, which caused him to turn around, and look at me.

"Another human?"

"Close. I was once human, but I became a god." I held out my hand, which he looked at for a second, surprised to see the futuristic design of my arm, before he shook it. "Name's Cosmic King Connor Smitty Ican." I used my full name, which was a tactic I usually used to calm people like this down. I still couldn't shake the feeling that I've met the guy before.

"I'm Doctor Ivan Malicious." He replied with a nervous smile. The second he said that name, I realized who this human was, and was torn about what to do.

Author's Note

In case you couldn't tell, the mare in charge of the jewelry store is supposed to be Rarity's ancestor. Also, I thought of the name Stardust from the movie Stardust.

Also, sorry about how the chapter sped up near the end, I just want to get Connor back into normal time.

Also, next chapter will explain back story for a character who only showed up once so far! YAY!

Chapter 38 - Inevitably Come

"I'm Doctor Ivan Malicious." He replied with a nervous smile.

I took a step backwards in fear, my eyes widening at that. 'Dr. Malicious?! I've only seen him once, and that was back when CFTDP's base blew up, but even then, he looked different than this! This guy is scrawny! The one I knew at least had some muscle!' Composing myself, I spoke up. "Well, nice to meet you Doctor. May I ask what you are a doctor of?"

Malicious looked up slightly, as he started talking. "Well, I have a doctorate in many things. Business, mechanical, electrical, and theoretical engineering, and some bachelors in other subjects." 'Man, this dude is smarter than I thought. No wonder why he was so dangerous.' I caught a brief look on Celestia's face, which told me she had no idea what he was talking about. "Now that I answered your question, can you please tell me where I'm at?"

I sighed. "What was the last thing you remember?"

"Well, I was walking home, and I was blinded by a purple light, and there was this giant... well it was like a hole in reality, right in front of me. It sucked me in, and I woke up here." He said, his eyes wide.

"I thought so." I took a deep breath. 'This is always the hardest part of my job.' "You see, you're not on Earth anymore. In fact, you're currently in a different universe."

Malicious was taken back by this. "What? But that's impossible!"

I chuckled. "Not as impossible as it actually is."

"But if it's true. how did I get here?" Celestia took that moment to walk up to us.

"It was my student's fault. She accidentally opened a tear in reality while testing with portals..." Both Malicious and I tried to contain a small bit of laughter at that slight reference. "And when she started messing up, the tear opened here."

I looked to Celestia. "Where is Twilight anyways?"

"She's back inside the castle. I couldn't risk her getting hurt." Celestia responded. I quickly turned back to Malicious.

"I bet you're rather hungry." I said with a small smile.

After I said that, I could hear his stomach growl, and he comically grabbed it in surprise, before looking back up. "Yeah, I guess I am. How did you know?"

"It's my job to know these things. Being sucked through a portal usually has the effect of draining you of energy, which would make one rather hungry." I started walking back to the castle. "Come on, let's get you some food."

I took him to the dining room, which we had some food brought out for him to eat. As he was eating (in a much calmer manner than I do), Celestia and I were whispering to each other.

"Is he another Cosmic?" She asked.

I shook my head. "No, he's a human. I actually know him from the future. He's going to be the leader of a group called Creatures For The Destruction of Ponies."

Celestia was taken back by this. "What! Why don't we arrest him now?"

"Because he hasn't done anything wrong yet. It would be unfair to." I responded.

"Well, why are you treating him so nice?"

"Because it's my job to look after people like this. On rare occasions such as this, people can be sucked into alternate universes, which is why I'm supposed to help them get back. I could easily send this guy back to his home universe, but he's important in future events." At this point, Malicious decided to speak up.

"So, you said you were the king, right? Does that make you the queen?" He pointed to Celestia, and we both spit out our drinks.

"No! No!" We both yelled, before I quickly composed myself. "I'm the Cosmic King, I basically protect and rule the multiverse. She's Princess Celestia, she rules this kingdom, which is called Equestria. The only way we're related is because I'm married to her sister." 'Wow, someone actually made me blush in embarrassment.'

"Oh..." Malicious reacted, before shaking his head, and asked a different question. "So, what exactly is a Cosmic King?"

I cleared my throat, before responding. "Cosmic Kings are basically the rulers of a certain section of the Multiverse. I'm a fraction of the Cosmic King that rules over sector 25478.45489 of the Multiverse. I split up when I got my powers because of how dangerous my powers were to my untrained mind and body, so part of me is here, others are in other universes. You know the main god of Christianity? He's my predecessor." Malicious looked surprised at that.

"That's a pretty bold claim. I assume you have the power to back it up?" Then, with a smile, I stood up, and disappeared in a quickly flash of purple, before reappearing next to Malicious, and put a hat on his head. Before he could react, I teleported (using a quick time portal) onto the table, and held out my hands to my side, before clenching them, activating my cosmic form for a minute, before turning back to normal.

"That enough for you?" I asked with a smile, which received a nod, and a blank stare. 'Gotta love he reactions to that form sometimes. Even if the form isn't exactly necessary, as all it does is make my powers a bit more controlled. It doesn't make me stronger at all. Still only use .0001% of my total power. Not like I can figure out how to use more.' I jumped off the table, and walked back over to my seat, before finishing off my thing of Coca Cola, and putting it back down on the table.

"So... since you have all that power, can you send me back home?" He asked with some hopefulness in his voice.

I sighed, before turning back to him, and shaking my head. "I'm sorry. I can't."

Malicious slammed his hands into the table, before yelling. "Of course you can! You said it yourself, you're the 'Cosmic King'! The being that rules the multiverse! Why can't you just zap me back home!"

"Because I can't! It's not as simple as a quickly flash and you're back home! There are several nearly identical universes that you could have come from! I might accidentally send you to a universe where this person died instead of that person, and Apple might not have been created! Or the Titantic might never have sunk!" I yelled back.

Malicious looked down at the table, crying for a minute, before he stopped. "You said those things as if you knew I would know what you meant. How do you know I knew about Apple and the Titantic?"

'Crap! He's good.' "Because they existed in my world, so I referenced them. I'm sorry, but I don't know much about various regular Earths like you're from. I know about certain Earths, ones with zombie apocalypses and ones from video games! But only because those are important, and can affect the universe and the multiverse if left unchecked!" I responded.

"STOP LYING!" He yelled back to me. "While being sucked through that 'tear,' I saw you close it! You could have easily figured out the Cosmic Energy that came from it, and figured out the universe I came from easily!"

I took a step back in surprise at that accurate knowledge. "How do you know that!" He shouldn't know things like that!

Then, Malicious started laughing. "Because it's one of my specialties! I'm one of the top leading scientists in opening portals to other worlds! I never told you because it's always good to have a back-up card! So why don't you send me back to my world now!"

"I can't!" I told him. "I can't send you back! You're important to the future of this universe! I happen to know, as I was sent back in time! I've met you in the future, and if I send you back to your world..."

He finished my sentence before I could. "Then it would create a paradox. I know, I'm a scientist! Why don't you use your powers to fix that paradox?"

"It's not exactly that easy!" I responded. It's actually rather complicated, and takes more power than I have access to just to stop a small paradox.

"Then I'll find a way back home! I'll find a way to get the power to send myself back home! Even if that means I'll have to kill you!" He yelled, and started to run away, which I started chasing him down the hallways. He seemed to be remarkably fast for a human, as he seemed to be moving as fast as I was. I noticed the small amount of power coming from his shoes and clothes, and realized that he has something amplifying his speed. We quickly arrived at a large balcony near the gardens, which he stopped at the very edge of it, before turning around to face me.

"Look, you don't want to do this." I said, not wanting him to jump off, and possibly kill himself. But to my surprise, he pulled out what looked to once be one of those goblets at the table, before throwing it at my feet, which blew up, and sent me flying backwards, both my legs mostly destroyed by the impromptu bomb. Well, everything except for my shin/foot. I'm so going to try and that when the Crystal Kingdom shows back up.

Celestia quickly caught up with me in time to see me put my metal prosthetic back on my leg, and walk over to the ledge he disappeared on. I looked as hard as I could, but couldn't see him. "What happened?" Celestia asked, concerned.

"I made an enemy." I sighed. "I wish I could have sent him back, but I don't want to destroy time and space doing so. He's smarter than I thought. I think he comes from a more advanced Earth than I, but still comes from the same time period, as he knows what Portal, Apple and the Titantic are. He's gonna be a challenge to deal with."

I sighed, before looking down at my scans. It's been five years since Malicious disappeared, and I could tell CFTDP is forming. Mysterious pony deaths, and funds from certain Griffon, Minotaur, and other races leaders being directed somewhere. Malicious sure is an impressive character, being able to build a company like this in five years. I was about to leave the scanners for a bit to get some food, but a few beeping sounds instantly told me they found what I was looking for. Memorizing the location, I ran off as quick as I could to find Celestia.

Turns out Celestia was currently tutoring Twilight about something, so I quickly ran up to the door to the room they usually stay in some days, and knocked. I heard some hooves walking over, and was surprised when a young Twilight opened the door.

"Yes?" She asked in an innocent voice, as she looked up, before seeing my face, and screaming. "Monster!" She fired a spell at my chest, which did nothing, except singe my shirt a bit, which also quickly regenerated. Twilight then slammed the door shut, and ran over to Celestia, screaming about a monster.

A moment later, I heard Celestia walk up to the door, and cautiously open it, before smiling when she saw me, and she stepped out of the room, making sure to close the door. "Connor, what's wrong?" She frowned when she noticed my serious face.

"I found him." I simply stated, which caused Celestia's eyes to widen, before she opened the door a bit, and talked to Twilight for a second, before talking to one of the guards next to the door. She then lead me to the throne room, where her horn glowed, and she started talking.

"If you've truly found him. Then I won't let you go alone. Take our finest stealth soldier with you." I was about to tell her I don't need back-up, but she cut me off. "I know you think you don't need back-up, but you said this Dr. Malicious knows your weaknesses. He could use them to his advantage, and seriously harm you. I don't want Luna coming home to find out you're dead or permanently injured or something."

'She's right.' I thought to myself, and the throne room doors opened up, only for a bat pony to enter, and immediately bow. I blinked, instantly recognizing them from their ancestor back when Luna was still here. I kept a watch on them because I was good friends with her ancestors. "Midnight Flower." I muttered in surprise. I think she's supposed to be the ancestor of some bat pony from my time.

Celestia looked surprised. "You know them?"

"I keep an eye on them. I was good friends with her ancestor. They guarded Luna way back when." I told her.

Celestia turned back to the pony, and spoke up. "I have a special mission for you. You will be working with Connor here." She gestured to me. "To help bring down a group of creatures who want nothing else but to wipe all ponies off the map." Midnight looked surprised at that. "I'll leave Connor to give you the rest of the facts and he will be giving you orders. You'll be taking Special Chariot #5." She then abruptly left the room, and I turned to face the batpony who looked as surprised as I was.

I cleared my throat. "Yes. Just follow me, and I'll fill you in about what you all need to know." I walked past her, and over to the main throne room doors, and Midnight had a brief moment of uncertainty, before following me.

We quickly arrived at the chariot, which was all set to go, and we got in. Inside Special Chariot #5 (which was a design I made for a chariot used in stealth operations like this) were several different weapons and gear, a table, and some seats. We both quickly sat down, as I pulled out a map, and put in on the table as we started moving. Before I could speak, Midnight spoke up. "Why should I trust you, whatever you are? You could betray me, and I could get killed."

I sighed. "Because this is my problem. I didn't want anyone else to get in the way. I always clean up my problems. But look, this is going to be very dangerous. I would recommend backing out before you get seriously harmed."

Midnight laughed. "You think I'd back down from a mission from the Princess herself? You must be crazier than I thought." I got a small chuckle out of that.

"But seriously. The creatures you might find here will be stronger than anything you've ever come across. I'm talking about miniature cannons that can kill you in one well placed shot, and technology that is way more advanced than you've ever seen. This is going to be very dangerous." I tried to talk her out of it.

"Listen bub, I'm the top night guard in Canterlot. I've passed all of the special training that the Princess of the Night personally put for all of our special forces." 'Actually, I put that training there.' "So I can deal with whatever it is we need to deal with." Her tone quickly changed to a small smile. "Besides, might be fun working with a talking monkey."

"I'm not a monkey actually. Not even closely related. I'm made of pure energy." I responded. "I'm a bit surprised that the bat ponies know of Princess Luna. I thought everyone forgot her in place of Nightmare Moon."

"Well, since us bat ponies are descendants of the Night Guards of the Princess, we always try to remember her." She paused for a minute. "And I take it your the legendary hero? The one spoke in myths, who had powers to rival gods? The Princess of the Night's secret helper."

I nodded. "Yep. I've been helping the sisters since they were fillies."

Midnight looked curious about something. "Is it true that you knew my ancestor? Commander Midnight Tree?" I mentally laughed at how all the females in their family are named Midnight.

"Yes I did. And I'm very proud to even be considered friends with her. She was a very close friend when she worked to protect Luna. She was actually one of the first bat ponies to join the Night Guard. I was tasked with finding them and offering them a position in Equestria. She actually saved my life one time when I got careless." I reached up and pulled down the part of my vest around the left side of my neck, where a scar was clearly visible. "It would have chopped off my head if she didn't save me. But she was wounded in the process, and told me to protect her family, before he passed away." I sighed, and lifted my vest up again to cover that part of my neck again. "So, I did. And I will do the same for your descendents."

Midnight tilted her head in confusion. "But why? Why go to all those lengths and protect everypony in my family?"

"Because I'm insanely loyal to my closest friends. It's a mental check I created in case I lose control and start hurting people. Hopefully it would prevent me from harming any of them if I do go crazy or murderous. You'd actually be surprised at how many people tried to kill you during your life. Your family had a lot of enemies. Now, let's get to work."

I spent the rest of the ride going over all the facts she needed to know, and we arrived at the location within three hours, so it was pretty dark now (due to timezones). We got out of the carriage, and Midnight grabbed one of the saddlebags I remember making. They're designed to hold a lot of stuff in them, without being too bulky. Kinda like Doctor Who's huge pockets. Large space inside (but not infinite), small outside. She had some small knives and the like on her person. After she made sure she was all set, she looked to me, confused. "Are you going to bring anything?"

"I have everything I need with me." As I said that, I was pushing some buttons on my arm, which caused my body below my neck to glow purple, before my clothes changed into a stealth suit I designed. It was a more darker shade of the same kind of purple I like to use, and had a hood on the back of the neck. I turned to face the chariot, and pushed a few different buttons on my arm to make it go invisible, before I flipped up my hood, and made sure the goggles were on my eyes. "Now, lets go."

Midnight followed me to the edge of the mountain we landed on, and I got down on one leg, before examining the building in the valley. "I see the vent. It's right there." She pointed to the vent we planned on using, and I nodded once I saw it.

"Good. Now follow me and be careful." I gently jumped off the mountain, and activated my wing suit, as regularly flying would activate the building's sensors. I quickly landed on the ground, and did a roll (after landing and walking forward a few steps) just cause it looks cool when you do that while sneaking. Midnight landed next to me, and we quickly ran to the wall of the building, where I pulled out a crowbar, and with one swift hit, the vent was broken, and we started crawling in.

"You'd think that they'd have better security on their vents. Especially if they were out in the open like that." Midnight commented as we walked through the vents.

"They do. I just have the power of references, so I used a crowbar to bash it open because that doesn't activate any alarms." I quickly wiped away the blood from my nose. I didn't like using references I never learned before getting my powers. A while back I was able to connect to a different version of my life where there wasn't a school shooting, so I sometimes quickly view moments in it to gain some knowledge about references I didn't know. I never played Half Life before getting killed, so I couldn't reference that unless I used the memory from another time period.

We entered the room the vent lead us to, only to find five griffon guards quickly turning to look at us with surprise on their faces before they reacted. Before they could even fire their guns, they were all on the ground, spasming from electricity coursing through their body. After that threat was taken care of, we quickly ran over to the door, and I put my hand on it, feeling for what's on the other side that perhaps I couldn't see.

"One dragon. Should be easy enough." I muttered, before turning to Midnight, and silently pointing to a vent high up on the wall, which she nodded, and began to follow the instructions I told her earlier. When she was gone, I activated the door, and quickly ran in, throwing an ice bomb at the teenage dragon, which froze it completely. I kept running down the hallway, before noticing flashing red lights across the entire facility. I smiled, knowing that Midnight accomplished her objective, before stopping when I noticed a bunch of griffon soldiers stopping in the hallway, and pointing guns at me.

"Fire!" One voiced yelled, and a barrage of red beams of death started flying at me. But due to my powers making me faster than light, I was able to expertly dodge each of them, until I reached the griffons, and knocked them all out. I hear some more movement, as the guards are starting to head my way, so I quickly jumped into the window to my right, and landed in what appeared to be a room full of science equipment.

Hearing the voices coming closer, I hid behind some tables, and noticed some useful chemicals I could use. I quickly grabbed them, and started mixing them in the ways my mind was telling me (not that I'd actually know what the hell I'm doing with dangerous acids and other chemicals. I'm just following the knowledge seared into my brain). Grabbing some pieces of metal from nearby objects, I formed a few bombs. In the thousands of years I'd been in the past, I've taught myself a lot of skills and the like. One of the most prominent ones is bomb making.

"Spread out. He's in here somewhere." I heard a gruff voice say, as talons scraped against the floor. Steeling myself for my plan, I notice a familiar liquid in front of me. Quickly grabbing it, I sniffed it, and gulped it down in one sip. 'Nothing like a quick drink before doing something stupid.' I shot up from my hiding place, and the griffons quickly all pointed their guns at me. "There he is! Fire! Kill the pony helper!" But before they could fire, I threw a bomb of acid on the ground near their feet, before it blew up spraying powerful acid at everyone, including me, but I was the only one who was still standing and not laying on the ground dead.

Walking past the dead bodies, I headed for the door, until I heard some more movement coming from my side. I turned to see one griffon survived, but was grabbing his eye in pain. The griffon had black feathers on his head, and reminded me a lot of Nick Fury. "No way... is that Mr. Eyepatch?" He looked much younger, as if he was barely a teen. I thought back to the last time I saw him.

Two minutes later, the guards are all on the ground, knocked out, and a few had broken limbs. I turned around to see my friends bound up in chains, with the five guards I didn’t fight standing over all of their bound bodies. “Give up, and your friends might live.” A griffon with an eyepatch said, holding a knife to Rainbow’s throat. The others looked at me, shaking their heads.

“You’ll kill them anyways, if I give up.” I said. “Might as well choose the option where they have the higher chance of living.” The griffon frowned for a second, trying to figure out what option I’m choosing as I quickly grabbed the four knives a nearby guard’s body had, and threw them each at the other four guards, the handle hitting them each on the head fast enough to knock them all out. Mr. Eyepatch scowled, and drove his knife into Rainbow’s neck.

What he didn’t expect, is when no blood came out, only sparks, and Rainbow’s eyes dimmed until the pupils and irises were no longer visible. “What the?” He said backing away from the body as a bright light flashed on my hands, and I threw a certain Rainbow pony right at him, knocking him out.

"Good times. Good times." I said with a small smile on my face as I walked out of the room.

"Did that guy just wilhelm scream?" I asked out loud after kicking the miniboss off the ridiculously high tower we were fighting on. I looked to the chest that magically spawned, and kicked it open, before pulling out a hookshot upgrade for my arm. "Cool, I've been meaning to upgrade it with that for a while." I installed the upgrade on my arm, before making my long trip down to the bottom of the tower to finish my objective. "I swear, this is just like a Zelda game."

I kicked down the door, and quickly looked around the new room. "About freakin' time I found you!" I said out loud, as I finally found the lab I was looking for. I ran over to the computers, and started hacking into the information held on it. As I was doing this, I noticed something peculiar. "Where are the scientists? I haven't found a single trace of any scientists here. Is Malicious the only scientist here? Man, how smart is he?" I finally broke past the security systems, and started quickly going through all the information they had on me, Equestria, everything. Eventually, I found something that made me stop. "DEATH program, huh? I remember that. Back when Scoots died."

After removing my hands, I waited a second, but to my dismay, no heartbeat. The others started crying when they saw the tears going down my face. I looked up, to see a black-robed humanoid figure with a scythe. “Please, take my life to replace hers.” It thought about it for a second, while the others tried to figure out who I was talking to. “I deserve death more than her. I escaped you before, please, restore her life, and take mine instead.” It nodded, before shooting some energy into Scootaloo, reviving her, then started absorbing my life energy.

I felt my life slipping through my fingers, as my body starting to go through all the near-death experiences I have had. I felt my bones break apart, and my flesh melt and cut, as the others looked on in fear. After a minute of dealing with the extraordinary pain, I felt a hole appear in my head, and then another in my chest. Suddenly I realized something, and started standing up.

“You’re not Death. Death changes shape to fit the inhabitants he is taking life from, but you were a human while taking Scootaloo’s life. You’re an illusion.” I felt my body return to normal, as I noticed the others taking notice of the creature. I quickly fired some energy into it, destroying it, and looked over to see a perfectly healthy Scootaloo. I then just fell onto my back and took deep breaths.

“What in tarnation was that?” AJ asked.

“That was an illusion created by CFTDP to kill me, by trading my own life. Luckily, I figured it out, and me and Scootaloo got to walk away with both of our lives.” Speaking of Scootaloo, she jumped on me, and nuzzled my chest in thanks.

"Interesting how he was able to create a machine that almost perfectly mimics Death. Even got the deal part correctly." I've met Death a few times, and I had discovered that Death does like making deals. So he would actually take my life and give life to Scootaloo if I made such a deal with him. I started scrolling through the information again, before I noticed something that scared me. "No... they wouldn't."

After I was done in that room, I decided to try and find Midnight, so I ran out of the room, and was slammed through the wall before landing in a giant room, and crumpled up against the wall.

"You ready to fight?" A loud booming voice spoke up, and I looked up to see Malicious walking through the hole in the wall while inside a giant power suit. It was roughly three times my size, and looked like it had some serious fire power. There was a Cosmic Energy generator inside (despite it's name, Cosmic Energy generators actually are used for pulling energy out of the universe and using it, which is basically what Cosmic Beings do, except we do it organically. Luckily the universe can regenerate the energy rapidly, so we can use our energy a lot. But as the universe ages, it loses it's energy, until the universe is too weak to support anything and dies), and it had reflex boosters to make sure that size doesn't slow it down. Before I could finish examining it, I rolled to the side to avoid a lightning fast punch. I quickly ran to the other side of the room, and looked to see Malicious slam his fists together, and create some electricity out of cosmic energy. Right after he did that, giant words appeared in the air.

Doctor Malicious

Science-based Power Hungry Rival

"Wut..." I said out loud, as I tried to process what I just read. 'Don't remember seeing that when I battled anyone else. Maybe it's a new thing? I dunno.' When I started paying attention again, I was on the ground, a giant foot squishing me. "GAH!" I charged energy into me, and created an explosive wave, blowing him back, and allowing me to get to my feet. "You want to fight?" I pushed a few buttons on my arm, and suddenly a bang was heard as a container landed in front of me, and I shoved my hands into it, before it opened up, and I pulled my arms back, which caused the container to split in half, as it expanded over my body.

After a second or two, I was in a robot suit that was about the same size as the one Malicious was in. "Good, this should be more of a challenge." Malicious replied, and we charged at each other.

The first thing I did was uppercut him, and before he could get too high, I kicked him through the walls, and he landed outside the building. I charged after him, and was about to slam him, but he rolled out of the way, and blasted me in the side. I responded by firing missiles at him, which hit their mark, and blew him back. Before he could recover, I charged after him, and slammed him even harder into the mountain, causing it to shake.

I delivered punch after punch into my rival, to the point where one punch sent him straight through the now broken mountain. Eventually, he recovered, and grabbed my head, before slamming it into the ground. He did this repeatedly. I broke free with a blast of Cosmic Energy, before I started to spin my upper torso as fast as I could, and slammed my speeding fists into Malicious repeatedly. I cringed under the pain of breaking my spine, and severing my torso from my lower body.

After a few minutes of this assault, I stopped, and let my body quickly heal, before uppercutting Malicious again, but this time I grabbed his legs before he could go too high, and slammed him into the ground, before slamming him into the ground 180 degrees across of where he was originally slammed. Basically, I did that thing that Hulk did to Loki in the Avengers.

I heard a few cracks coming from his suit, and saw some sparks... sparking out of his suit. Deciding to finish this, I stepped on his suit's leg, and crushed down on it, before doing the same to the other leg, preventing him from getting up, unless he were to exit the suit. Or have a device for allowing the torso to fly without legs like I do. I moved over to his left arm, and crushed that, before starting on his right arm. "Face it Malicious. You lost. Your impressive tech is still no match for mine." I crushed his right arm, before standing over him.

Malicious just laughed. "Well, I guess you do win this time, but I'll be back!" Then, he pressed a big red button, and before I could do anything, he teleported out of the suit, and away somewhere.

"Darn it! Darn it! Darn it!" 'How come he thought of teleportation technology before I did! GAH!!!!' I yelled, punching the ground.

"You know, there are easier words to use to express your anger." A voice said behind me.

"I dislike cursing." I said to Midnight, as I stood back up, and deactivated my suit.

"Why?" She raised an eyebrow.

"Because my family used to curse all the time, and I seriously hated that. So I vowed to never curse. I will only use words like Hell, crap, darn, and others, but I never will use a curse word." I said, as we started walking to the mountain we left the chariot on. "Did you remove everyone from the building?"

"Yes I did. I had them all sent to Canterlot for processing." She replied, and we got to the top of the mountain, and I deactivated the cloaking device on the chariot.

"Good. Now I can do this." I pressed a few buttons on my arm, and pointed it at the building, as my arm started glowing radioactive green. "Look away now, or put on those goggles, or else you'll go blind." She put on the goggles, and I fired a blast at the building, which blew up in a small mushroom cloud.

"What was that!" She exclaimed, never seeing a nuclear blast before.

I walked back to the chariot, and started getting on and Midnight followed me. "A nuclear blast. Although that was miniature. I blew up the building, and basically made it dangerous to be there for a while. That should greatly interfere with their plans." The chariot started flying off.

"Why don't you give that kind of technology to the princess?! It could help save lives!" She asked.

I laughed. "Everyone on this planet that knows how to use it, is smart enough not to do that. Even Malicious wouldn't give a nuke to species. Our kind had a war that went on for decades that resulted around nukes. Everyone was afraid of them, and if one was fired, everyone would be dead. Giving them to a primitive race that hasn't even figured out how to perfect war, would be like giving the powers of an alicorn to a newborn unicorn. Everything would blow up."

I stood at the edge of the gardens, looking out upon Equestria, or more specifically, Ponyville. It was still celebrating the defeat of Nightmare Moon, and the return of Luna. I sighed, as I watched myself interact awkwardly with the ponies. 'Never did like large crowds. Or parties. Pinkie never understood that.'

"Connor!" A familiar voice exclaimed, and I turned around in time to be tackled by a pale blue blur. Suddenly, I was falling down the giant cliff I was looking out from, and I got a closer look at my attacker.

"Luna?!" I said, before a smile cam across my face. She was in her weaker form, with her mane light blue, and not flowing. Then, she started nuzzling me, as we continued to fall, before I landed on the ground, and let out a loud whimper as my back shattered. I sniffed in my tears as my back repaired itself, before I grabbed Luna in a hug, and quickly flew us back up to the gardens.

"Connor! I missed you!" 'I'm glad I managed to get rid of the need for speaking in 'ye old tongue' thousands of years back.' She was hugging and nuzzling me all over.

"I missed you too Luna." I responded, as I kept hugging her.

Eventually, we stopped hugging, and Luna asked 'that' question. "Where's our daughter? Nebula? Is she out playing or something?"

Celestia and I both cringed at that question. I rubbed the back of my head. "Uh... you see... Nebula is... dead." After I said that, Luna's eyes widened, and she burst out into tears, as she grabbed me tighter.

"I never got to know her! If I didn't get jealous, I would have gotten to see our little filly grow!" She continued sobbing, as I rubbed her head, trying to calm her down. After a few minutes, she seemed to run out of most of her tears, and spoke again. "How did she die?"

"She was murdered by my predecessor." I said. "But not before she got married and had a son and daughter of her own." Luna's eyes widened in hope. "But the father said I wasn't allowed to even meet their children. The daughter's name is Cadance, who eventually found her calling as the alicorn of love, and is still living today. The colt wasn't that lucky, and had a few more children, before it came down to Blueblood, who is now a jerk, who uses his money for his own gain, and doesn't care about others. Neither of them know that they're related to me. And I'd prefer that if you do meet Cadence, to not mention me as her grandfather. I'm not allowed to so much as meet her for a while longer." Luna nodded, and I wiped the tear off her cheek.

"Okay Connor. I just wish I was able to see our little Neby grow up. I was so happy about being a mother." She said, unable to cry due to being out of tears.

"I know." 'What do I say?! What the hell am I supposed to do?! Do I suggest the idea of us trying to be parents again? How would that even go? We never even did it for her to get pregnant! I've never did it once in my entire life! Ugh, I don't know what to do at all!' "But it'll be okay." I rubber her head again. That always calms her down.

After another minute of quietness, she looked up at me with puppy dog eyes. "Can we have another?"

"Uhhhh..."

"But girls! It was an accident! I swear!" Twilight told her friends. It's been a few months since Connor 'died' after Twilight's spell. During that time, Rarity was kidnapped by Diamond Dogs, Fluttershy became a famous model, Appleloosa became at peace with the buffalo, and Fluttershy tried to take care of a dying phoenix. The only reason why Twilight wasn't in jail, was because as an Element of Harmony, it would be bad for the country if a protector of harmony was locked up for murder. And rape. And kidnapping. And assault and battery. And all those other things Twilight has done to Connor.

"It wasn't an accident Twi. We all clearly saw you shooting Connor with your magic without asking him first." Applejack responded with confirmation from their friends. They were all at a hill, well outside of Ponyville, having a picnic, in which they didn't invite Twilight, but she still heard about it, and came anyways.

"But it was for science! I had to know what would happen! Science is all about that!" Twilight tried to convince them, but it didn't work. Not even Fluttershy felt sympathy for Twilight, who didn't even care about her own actions. All five of them were good friends with Connor, and knew him longer than they did Twilight.

"But still..." Before Applejack could finish her sentence, a giant object entered the atmosphere, and crashed into the middle of Ponyville. It quickly stood up, and showed itself to be a huge titan, as it started destroying the town. The six ponies quickly ran for the town, their sense of duty overriding their dislike of Twilight's actions. But before they could get to the outskirts of the town, a purple missile flew out of Canterlot, and collided with the giant. The ponies all gasped in surprise, as purple blur ran across the entire titan's body, leaving huge cuts in it's wake. Eventually, it got to the head, where it stopped, and a bright flash of purple light later, the titan fell to the ground, a giant hole through it's head, showing the empty cavity that was once it's brain.

Eventually, the ponies reached the center of town, where the titan was laying dead. But that wasn't what they were looking at. They were looking at the tall bipedal figure standing on top of it. It had an arm of metal, a purple longsword made of energy, a purple vest with a yellow shirt, cargo pants, sideburns, and short spiky hair. He looked to the ponies, and smiled, before he was tackled by a pink blur. And then a blue one. And a yellow one. And an orange one. And an white one. They were all nuzzling their friend, and saying how glad they were that he was alive.

"Alright, alright. I'm glad to see you guys too." Connor said, as he started to stand up, and the ponies jumped off him. He then looked at Twilight who had a look of scientific curiosity on her face. "Hey Twilight?"

"Yes?" Twilight said, her eyes sparkling.

"Screw you." He said, as he quickly punted Twilight across the entire planet, before she landed back where she started, her body only sore due to Connor extremely holding back.

"I must say darling, but where were you? What happened after Twilight hit you with that spell? And why do you look different?" Rarity asked, and the other ponies muttered signs of agreement.

Connor sighed, as he leaned back against the corpse of the titan, before speaking and telling his tale.

Author's Note

FINALLY! CONNOR IS NO LONGER IN THE PAST! THAT MINIARC TOOK 8 FREAKIN' CHAPTERS! 8!!! I CAN'T BELIEVE I'M FINALLY DONE WITH THAT PART!

Also, I was wondering what you people might think about when or how I should have Connor meet Cadence, and have Cadence told that Connor is her grandfather. Or what Blueblood's reaction would be.

Well, hope you enjoy. Don't forget to comment and tell me what you think!

Chapter 39 - Rematch

"Ugh, why do I need to have a cape?" I asked, as I turn around to Luna and the royal tailor. I could feel the cape swoosh around as I did so.

"Because you're going to need a cape if you're to be my prince." Luna replied, making me roll my eyes. Not even a week after being able to go back to Ponyville, Luna wanted me to live at the castle again, which I agreed to, as long as I was still able to use and live in my house in Ponyville. Plus she seems a bit... clingy. Not that I mind. It's just that I think she wants another kid, but I'm definitely not ready for that. Even though I'm almost 21. And I'm married. And I've been around for about a million years.

I sighed, as grabbed the edge of my cape and look at it. The only good things about the cape are that it's soft as furry kittens wrapped in fluffy blankets that just came out of the dryer. And that it's Cosmic Purple with some yellow in it. "You do realize this is a choking hazard right? I can just wear my armor, or just go Cosmic. No one will even care."

"But the cape makes you look even more handsome!" Luna pointed out, and I looked back into the mirror. 'I look like Superman. Screw Superman. Acting like he's so perfect. Just because he has no limits. I have no limits too! I could just punch him in the face. Probably break his nose too.'

"I look like Superman. I don't like Superman." I said, putting emphasis on the 'like.' "Besides, this cape won't survive a battle against a Titan, let alone a god or a crazed scientist." I start to take off the cape. "I'm not wearing it." Before I could let go of it, the tailor grabbed it in her magic, and floated it somewhere. I saw Luna's sad face, as she still isn't used to the ways of now. I walked over to her, and booped her nose, causing her to scrunch up her face.

When she recovered, she looked back up at me. "Connor... I..."

"Boop." I booped her nose again, trying to get rid of her sad face. When she recovered from that, her smile returned. "There we go. Don't be sad. It'll take a while to get used to all this stuff, but I'll be there for you. Now let's get some food." She nodded, and we left the room, before walking down the hallway, heading for the dining room.

On our way to the dining room, we came across a few Minotaurs. Probably because a few of their leaders have come over for peace talks. But no matter who the Minotaurs were, they were revering me as a god. Probably because I am. But I asked them about it, and they said that I was basically apart of their 'mother species.' They think I'm a human, which I still also associate myself as. But makes sense Minotaurs would consider Humans their 'mother species' as human plus cow/bull equals Minotaur.

We kept on walking, until I noticed something strange. I looked out the corner of my eye, and I saw a Minotaur wearing a cloak covering his own body. But the strangest thing was the energy I felt from him. Then, I noticed him raise his covered arm, and I heard a familiar click sound, before I tackled Luna to the floor in time to dodge a bullet.

"Connor! What was that for!" Luna yelled, wondering why I shoved her to the floor. I stood back up, and faced the cloaked Minotaur.

"It seems your skills haven't faded, old man." He said.

I chuckled. "I'm not that old. I just aged about 5 years. And what about you? You look pretty different, yet still wear the exact same clothes you did that day."

"I trained in an alternate universe where time moves differently. I trained for a thousand years, and only a few months passed by." He responded as he held his hand up again, preparing to shoot me.

"Only a thousand years?" I said, before I was suddenly right in front of him, my hand on his gun. "I've trained for a million." I took the gun from his grip, and slammed it into his head, before kneeing him in the gut.

He recovered, and jumped back. Luna ran up next to me, wondering what was happening. "Connor, who is that?"

Before I could respond, He spoke up. "Oh, allow me to introduce myself." He flipped back his hood, showing both of us his red hair, and red eyes full of hatred. "I'm Murphy Derum. The Cosmic King of Destruction. I was the one who created the action to give us our powers."

Luna was confused. "Wait, so if he's the Cosmic King of Destruction, then what does that make you?" She asked me.

"I'm just the Cosmic King. I don't have any extra titles. He took the title of destruction because that's the power he got from the lightning bolt. I would have that power, but he was too close." I answered, and Murphy just laughed.

"That lightning bolt was the best thing to happen to us! Much better than you being a depressed teen who wanted to adventure, but couldn't, and much better than me getting beaten up by my abusive mother!" He said with a crazed laugh.

"What about your father?" Luna asked. "Was your father abusive as well?"

"Nope. My father was one of the kindest people I knew! My mom murdered him in a 'car accident.' And she also chopped up my brother. 'Course she threatened me, and made me unable to get help from the police." He held out his hand, and the gun I was holding quickly flew back to him. "You know what I did after getting my powers?" He put the gun against his head. "I put a gun against her head, and pulled the trigger."

"Now she's dead." I finished. "I know that song too. Now, are you here to kill me, or just talk?"

"I'm here to kill you, of course. I'm just waiting for you to go outside. This place is too cramped for a good fight." He replied.

"Outside in five? I need to get some food." I asked.

"See you then." He then jumped out of the nearby window. I grabbed Luna, picked her up, and started running down the halls. We quickly arrived in the dining room, where I proceeded to stuff my face full of food.

As I was, Luna decided to speak up. "Connor! Why didn't you just fight him then and there?!"

I swallowed, before responding. "Neither of us wanted to destroy the surroundings. Plus he actually seems to care about life, as he only wants to fight me. Plus, neither of us want to kill each other. He just wants to beat me in a fight due to me beating him, and I just like fighting. Heck, I'm practically a Saiyan! All I need is a tail, and it would be complete." I stuffed an entire thing of cheese cake down my gullet. "Sorry Celestia, but I'm taking that." I muttered. I felt the food give me some energy, and I got ready to fight. "See ya Luna. Gotta fight!" Tapping my fingers against my forehead, I appeared in the castle gardens. "Now, where are you?" I looked around, but didn't see my rival anywhere.

I heard a faint 'thwip' sound, and I turned to it, only to feel something hit me on the forehead, and make my brain rattle around a bit. I shook my head, and reached up, pulling out a bullet from my forehead as the skin covered back over my metal skull. 'So that's how it's going to be, huh?' Hearing another 'thwip' I rolled to the side, and saw as the bullet fly through the air. 'So he's in Canterlot somewhere?' Getting behind some cover, I peeked out for a minute, and almost got hit in the eye, but I figured out where he's firing from.

Jumping out from behind cover, I quickly flew over to the small tower Murphy was shooting from, only to see a lone rifle. "Clever. He's figuring out how to control guns. So he could be anywhere in the world, and still fire guns accurately. 'Thwip.' I dodged the next bullet, only to feel another go straight through my heart.

I fell to the ground, and coughed up some blood as my chest healed back up, and I spat out the bullet. "Time to get serious." I stood back up, and ducked under a bullet, before back-flipping and spinning to avoid two more. I grabbed the nearby gun, crushed it in my hand, and filled it with energy. I threw it into the air, where it quickly flew off, and I followed it. Within a few seconds, I brought my knee down upon Murphy's neck, snapping it.

When he managed to recover, he coughed a bit, and stared at me. "How did you find me?"

"I've had tons of experience. I can track you by using a gun created from your own energy." I said, as I threw the ball into his face, before it blew up, sending him onto the streets of Canterlot. I flew after him, and socked him in the jaw.

I kept attacking him until he managed to block. He then flew back a few feet, and wiped the blood off his mouth. "Well, guns aren't my only power. I am the god of destruction, and many things fall into that category." He held out his right hand, which was covered with a white glove that had strange symbols on it. He snapped, and suddenly I was blown back a few feet, as my entire body regenerated it's skin back.

Another snap, and I managed to roll out of the way in time. "You're not the only one who can reference that show!" I quickly turned around, and clapped my hands together, creating a humming sound, before slamming them against the ground, which in turn created a bright blue light that travel through the ground, and came up under Murphy and grabbed his hands and fingers, preventing him from snapping. "You may control fire. But I still have a metal arm."

Murphy chuckled. "Then what about your leg!" With a large explosion, the stone blew up, and he flew straight at me. Taking a step back, I kicked him in the face with my mechanical right foot, which I filled with plenty of power, and sent him flying out of the city.

"Wrong leg." I said with a smile, before blasting off after him. He managed to recover in midair, and we had a little staring contest. After a few minutes, he fired a laser beam out of his eyes, and directly into mine. "GAH! CHEAP TRICK!" I yelled, as I grabbed my melted eyes, and tried to get them to regenerate.

While my eyes were regenerating, I blocked his blow, and dodged a few of his bullets. When I could finally see again, Murphy was looking at me surprised. "How did you dodge without seeing?"

"Oh, you didn't know? You see, my eyes aren't yellow just for show. I can see practically everything around me. I can't even turn it off. You don't want to know what it's like to be looking at you, and not only see you, but see your skeleton, your thermal reading, sound, light, muscles, everything. I'm forced to see absolute everything, even when blinded." I created my sword of Cosmic Energy. "Now, enough chit-chat. Time to fight!" I flew at him, and swung, cutting him in half, before blasting him with an energy blast, sending both his upper and lower bodies flying. Before they could go far, I grabbed his legs, and threw them to the ground, before blasting them to smithereens. I flew after his upper body, and slammed it down into Ponyville, before flying after it.

Right before I reached it, he shot me through the neck and the bullet blew up when it got completely through, temporarily paralyzing me, and making me fall to the ground, as my spine regenerated. I rolled out of the way of his shotgun blast, before flipping to my feet, and moving my left arm up in time to block his Cosmic Powered sledgehammer, but also breaking the bone in my arm. I yelled in pain, as I kicked Murphy away, before getting behind cover to avoid his barrage of bullets.

I looked down at my arm, and cringed at the site. It was bleeding profusely, and some of the bone was sticking out of it. "That's not going to be usable for a long time. Gonna need a quick battlefield replacement." I started to look around, trying to figure out what to do.

"Got'cha." I heard a voice say, and I turned around to see Murphy pointing an RPG at me. "Boom." He pulled the trigger, and I was blasted into a few buildings, before landing in what appeared to be a pony mechanic's garage.

"Perfect." I muttered, before getting up, and grabbing some pliers, before removing my broken radius, and storing them away in my pocket dimension, before grabbing a thick piece of metal. Using my right arm, I curled it into a cylinder, and broke off the extra size I don't need, before burning it with my flamethrower arm, and imbuing it with some generic Cosmic Energy from the universe. Now that it's done, I shoved it into my arm, and gritted my teeth in pain, as I forced my skin and muscle to grow over it.

"Come out wherever you are!" I heard Murphy call out. Smiling to myself, I grabbed a piece of the rod I cut off, before jumping out of a window, and throwing it at Murphy, before snapping my fingers, and causing it to blow up. 'He may be the Cosmic King of Destruction, but I happen to be an inventor, and I love making some bombs for situations like this.' Murphy's assault launcher blew up in the explosion, and he got flung into a building.

I charged after him, and managed to put my left arm up to avoid his sledgehammer again. Only this time, my arm didn't break. Murphy look confused. "Battlefield repair." He nodded in understanding as I looked behind him, and smiled. "Rainbow NOW!" I yelled, and Murphy quickly turned around, only for me to kick him in the back of the legs, breaking them, and forcing him to his knees, just in time for Rainbow to collide with his head, knocking him back, and allowing me to move out of the way, for AJ to buck his head into the air, and his body followed, before I threw a few bombs up with him, and fired a few Cosmic blasts as well.

He fell to the ground, his body a smoking wreck. "You give up yet? You otta' know by now that you can't beat Connor!" AJ exclaimed, as she hoof bumped Rainbow.

"Excellent timing you two. I'm glad you were able to get my quick message I sent you." I complimented them.

"Are you sure he's gonna be okay though?" AJ asked. "He took one heck of a beating."

"He'll be fine." I said with a small smile, as Murphy slowly started getting up, and laughing.

"You think it's over yet? I'm not through just yet." He voice rang out, as he yelled in rage, before his body burst with fire. "I've got a few tricks up my sleeves. What do you think of my fire form?"

"Looks pretty cool. You even managed to prevent yourself from looking like the human torch." I idly commented.

Murphy sighed in relief. "Oh good. I was worried about that. You know how hard it is to completely turn yourself into living fire without looking like someone else?"

I shrugged. "Kinda. I had a problem with some Living Light a while back. Gained a Living Lightning form for when speed is key. Almost came close to looking like it." I rolled my shoulders. "So, you ready to fight now?"

"Sure." He charged at me by turning into flames on the ground, which I quickly flew backwards to avoid. But, unluckily for me, I hit a building, and he was able to get underneath me, and burn my shoes into the ground, using the rubber from it to create black smoke that made it harder to see. Then, while I was trying to dispel the smoke, he set fire to a lot of things, making it harder to figure out where he's at.

I managed to clear the smoke, and I looked around, floating a bit above the air, as my shoes regenerated. "Where are you?"

"Right behind you." I turn around in time to see a giant lava bomb blow up in front of me, and I saw sent flying away. I crashed into another building on the outskirts of town, and I shook my head, dispelling my dizziness. When I got a good look around, I noticed that I was in my house.

"What a kwinky dinky." I said, still a little shaken, as my body healed from the lava. I looked over to see Murphy slowly walking through the hole in my wall, and I quickly crawl away, before feeling something in my hand. I look down to see a very familiar object. 'Oh jeeze, it's that thing. I thought I got rid of it after Lyra gave it to me. Go away, I don't need you at all.' I trying shaking my hand, but the arm seemed to be a little hot, and the thing was sticking to my hand. 'Wait a second. I could use this.' I stopped shaking my hand, and looked to see Murphy getting really close. "Hey, think fast!" I yelled, as I managed to throw the thing right at Murphy's face, which was still fiery, and it caused the thing to melt. But before it could evaporate, I threw a few ice bombs at him, dispelling his fire form, and freezing it straight to his face.

"Oh man! What the hell is this?! Ugh, get it off!" He yelled as he tried to pry it from his face. Using it to my advantage, I flew forward, and slammed my right fist into his face, before activating my rocket punch, sending him flying back even farther. I flew up again, and managed to catch up, before reattaching my hand, and slamming him into the ground. 'I feel like Android 16.'

After I slammed him into the ground, I stomped down on his arms and legs, before activating my hidden blade on my arm, and putting it at his throat. "I win." I said with a smile, as I channeled some electricity into my hand, and grabbed the burnt rubber thing from his face, and threw it aside.

I noticed Murphy's face was covered in rapidly healing burns. "Fine. You win." He quickly moved his hand towards the thing, and burnt it to smithereens. "What the hell was that anyways?"

I shook my head. "You don't want to know. Trust me. But you might want to dunk your head into lava. Or a Class 12 sun." Murphy's eyes widened, and he disappeared in a purplish reddish flash.

After he disappeared, I started laughing. Not because it was funny, or anything like that. I laughed because I won, and was exhausted. Then I fell to my knees, and breathed heavily. I looked down at my left arm, and pulled out the metal rod, putting it in my pocket dimension, and took out my bone fragments, before putting them back in. I seared the bones together with a bit of lightning, and took my shirt off, before using it as a makeshift shoulder sling. "I hate getting Cosmic Wounds like that. They take forever to heal." Well, they take a normal amount of time to heal, I'm just used to healing quickly.

I turned around, and looked at the partially destroyed Ponyville, before walking back to it, planning to fix it. 'Luna is so gonna be pissed at me for breaking my arm.' I chuckled a bit.

Author's Note

Another chapter done! I had multiple ideas for making this chapter. One idea was to just have him start off in Ponyville. Another was him racing Rainbow Dash for kicks, as he jumped from building to building, before getting shot from the clock tower. Then, I had the idea to have him help Applejack on the farm, and then get shot. I just decided to go with this.

Also, I'm really pushing out this chapters a lot. I remember back when I started (almost a year ago), it would be about one chapter a month. Now it's one chapter a week, if not two.

Chapter 40 - Connor's Past

I watched from the sidelines as the mane six hugged each other after learning that they 'were all friends before they were even friends.' I took another sip of my milkshake, and decided to finish it off, but Pinkie stopped me.

"Connor! Get over here! You're our friend too!" She said, as she gestured with her hoof.

I rolled my eyes. "Sorry Pinkie, but I have no reason to. You're all hugging because Rainbow's Sonic Rainboom got all of you your cutie marks."

"What are you talking about Connor?" Twilight asked. "I'm sure that you probably got your cutie mark from Rainbow Dash as well!"

I shook my head. "I don't have a cutie mark."

"Then what's that mark on your back?" She said with a smug look on her face.

I briefly glance at the back of my vest, to make sure I knew what she was talking about. "That's my Cosmic King symbol. We all have a different one, and this one is mine. It isn't a cutie mark."

"Wait a second. You've never told us about how you became the Cosmic King." Rainbow pointed out.

I sighed, and put my head in my hand. "I got shot defending my friend. I died, and got struck by lightning. I became the Cosmic King. Not much more that you need to know."

"Aw come on! That can't be it! Isn't there more!" Rainbow groaned.

"Yeah! I bet that story would be awesome!" Scootaloo agreed, jumping up and buzzing her wings around. The other ponies nodded their heads, all wanting to hear it.

"Fine. But don't blame me for what you hear." I took a deep breath in, before beginning.

"Hi Distan." I idly commented, as I sat down at the lunch table, and started eating my cheeseburger.

"Hey Connor." He replied, and we sat in silence for a minute.

"Who's Distan?"

*sigh*

Distan was my best and only friend. We've known each other for about as long as we lived right next to each other. We didn't quite know each other at first, but one time he saved me from bullies and we became best friends since then.

"What was Distan like?"

Distan was a lot like me, except he didn't have sideburns or anything. He had a mop of messy black hair, but he had two very distinguishing characteristics. One was his red irises, as he was somehow part albino, even though it didn't affect his hair but it did slightly to his skin. The other was that he had an interesting smile. Whenever he smiled, one of his upper canines would show it's self past his lip. I think he was born with both of them longer than they should.

So, because of his appearance, he was bullied a lot too. So, as he helped me with my bullies, I did the same with him. Although I was bullied because I didn't do sports, and preferred to play video games instead. We always stuck together, no matter what happened. if we ever got in a disagreement, we would settle it like adults, and wouldn't let it ruin our friendship. We also kinda got in a lot of trouble. Neither of us were trouble makers. We were quite the opposite. We always liked to help those who needed it, even though we were a bit socially awkward. But we were also very unlucky. We've been kidnapped, and later I got raped...

"What's raped?" Applebloom asked. I just patted her head.

Another time he almost fell off a building, and I barely managed to save him. It always seems like I would save him.

So, anyways, while we were eating, we struck up some casual conversation.

"So." I ask, taking another bite of my cheeseburger. "When do you think World War III will happen?"

Distan shrugged. "I dunno. Probably in about a decade or two."

"Cool." We turned back to silence as we ate our lunch. Eventually, a few gunshots rang out, and we heard screaming. We both look over to see three students walking around, shooting up other students. We instantly recognized the person leading them. We knew him as Murphy Derum, who no one seemed to like. He tried to be a good student most of the time, but everyone made it hard on him, even the teachers. We tried to help him, but it never worked. I had no idea who the other two are, as I've never seen them before, and Murphy never had friends.

"Crap!" I said in between clenched teeth, not wanting to attract attention.

POV switch inside the flashback. You already kinda know what happened in Connor's POV from the beginning of the story.

"Crap indeed." Distan replied.

"What do we do?" Connor asked, starting to panic.

"We got to stop them." Distan suggested. "Other people are in danger!"

Connor thought about it for a second. "You're right. Let's go." The two friends quickly ran for some cover behind a nearby wall. They quickly walked along the wall, before quickly looking around the corner.

"There he is. Let's go." Distan quickly ran out into the open, and was about to get Murphy's attention.

"Distan! What are you doing!" Connor tried to get his friend to come back. It would be smarter to sneak up on them from behind. But it was too late.

"Stop this now!" Distan yelled, attracting the attention of the three shooters.

"Or what, are you going to stop us?" Murphy asked, a dark smile on his face. "They deserve it! They all deserve it! They treat people like dirt, even the teachers deserve it!" He pointed his gun to the side, and shot a teacher who was trying to sneak up on him. "They all deserve it!" Murphy's eyes were practically glowing with hate. "EVERYONE DESERVES IT! THE ENTIRE HUMAN RACE IS NOTHING BUT PEOPLE WHO SHOVE OTHERS BELOW THEM!" He pointed his gun at at Distan. "You deserve it too." With a click of a trigger, a bullet came out of his gun, heading straight for Distan. But at the same time, Connor ran out, and shoved his friend out of the way, taking a bullet straight to the heart.

Distan was shoved into a wall, and hit his head a bit, giving him a minor concussion. But he was awake to see his best and only friend fall to the ground, blood dripping from his chest. He tried to speak, but his mouth didn't seem to work. He could barely see Murphy walking over to Connor's body, and pointing the gun at his head, saying some words that he couldn't hear. He tried to stand up, tried to tackle Murphy to the ground, tried to save his friend who's dying because of his stupid action, but he couldn't. His body didn't respond. It didn't respond when he heard a bang, and Connor's body shook one last time, before his head tilted to the side, allowing him to see a bullet hole in Connor's forehead. His body didn't respond when he saw Connor's eyes fade, and blood drip from his skull as his best friend left this world. His body didn't respond when he wanted to scream to the heavens. And his body didn't respond when a bolt of purple lightning struck Connor, making his body convulse, as his bullets holes closed, and Connor started floating in the air.

But Distan's body did respond, when he felt his body tingling, as his vision quickly returned. He looked down at his hands with wide eyes as purple electricity sparked across it, but it didn't hurt. He wasn't getting burned or spasming. In fact, he felt better than ever. But, then to his surprise, his body started to slightly glow a greyish color, as he felt a searing sensation across his entire body. And it hurt. It hurt a lot. But Distan ignored the pain, and focused back on Connor, who's body was glowing and spasming, before he rose up into the air, and several Connors split off of him, before he disappeared in a flash of light, that disintegrated the entire school, turning it to ash, and also bringing those killed back to life.

Distan's body was able to release one last tear, before he lost consciousness.

Meanwhile, another body was slowly getting up, anger flowing through his veins, as revenge was the only thought on his mind.

"There, now you know." Connor finished, as he looked at the ponies listening, as they wiped their noses and eyes with tissues.

"That was so sad!" Pinkie said, before blowing her nose into a tissue.

"I didn't realize it would be so sad!" Twilight commented. "I thought it would be a happy story!"

"You thought a story, where I clearly summarized it as; 'I get shot and die.' would be a happy story?" I asked with disbelief. Twilight nodded. I sighed, before looking back at my milkshake. 'And great. Because I was speaking, my milkshake is melted.' I finished it off anyways, left a tip for Pinkie, and walked out, ignoring the ponies, as I flew off to somewhere in space to be alone. 'I hope I figure out a way back. I can't imagine what your going through Distan, but I hope I get to see you again someday.'

Author's Note

I think this chapter was kinda interesting, as it showed the chapter where Connor gets his powers from a different light. It's not just a 'bang! bang! Now you has powers!' but more emotional than that. Everyday of his life, Connor thinks about his best friend, wanting to figure out a way to get back to his universe to be with him again.

Also, two chapters in two days. I'm really making good progress in this.

Chapter 41 - The Grand Galloping Gala

I heard some knocks on my door, as I looked in the mirror in my bathroom, and was fixing up my bow tie. "Who is it?" I call out.

"It's me!" I heard Luna's voice call out, and I took one last look at my reflection, making sure I still look good. The Grand Galloping Gala is upon us, and I'm wearing a suit that Rarity made for me. It's mostly the same color as my energy (Cosmic Purple, as I call it), and it had a golden yellow undershirt. I had a purple top hat and I used my energy to make a long purple cane with a gold top. All in all, I looked like the cheesiest guy since Willy Wonka. I mean seriously, a purple suit. Yeah, it's the color of my energy, and I like the color, but even I had to admit I looked silly wearing this. I liked it. Reminds me of before I got my powers. I rarely get a moment to act like my original childish self.

"What do you want?!" I replied.

"Can I come in?" She asked.

I chuckled. "Nope. You'll have to wait like everyone else." By that, I mean I was going to show up at the Gala, and she'd have to wait until I arrive. I haven't seen her yet either, so I don't know how she's going to appear. I haven't looked in her direction, so I can't see her through the walls. I have to look into a way to selectively choose what vision to use. It gets annoying seeing skeletons, and muscle, and skin, and thermal readings, etc., every time I look at someone.

"But Connor!" I heard her moan, and I smiled, before walking over to a nearby table, and grabbing the weapon on it, before attaching it to my left wrist. It was a hidden blade I recently built, and am bringing just because I like having multiple weapons on me.

"No means no. It's only for half an hour. You can wait." I could feel her be sad, before she started to walk away.

"Oh, Connor? One more thing. Lose the hidden blade." She said, before walking away. I stood there shocked. 'How did she know?' I took the blade off, but kept the nuclear reactor shooter on the other side of my wrist. You never know when you need to blow up everything within a hundred mile radius. Not that I'd have a good chance of surviving either. Murphy could survive, and get stronger from it, due to the destruction, but a nuke has a pretty good chance of ending my life. Hard to regenerate when you have the very energy that makes up your being lose the bonds that keep it together. Basically, nuclear radiation can cause Cosmic Cancer, if you want the short version of it. But I also have a good chance at surviving a nuke too.

I walked down the hallway, and a guard noticed me, before whispering something to someone behind the door to the place in the castle where the Grand Galloping Gala is taking place. 'That alliteration. I told Celestia that it was a stupid name.' I reached the doors, and the guards opened it for me. I gave them a nod in thanks, before continuing.

When I passed through the door, the guy who's purpose in life (apparently) is to call out the names and titles of the people who arrive. "Now introducing, Cosmic King Connor!" All the ponies in the room all looked over in surprise at that, clearly not expecting me to show up. I quickly surveyed the room, clearly noticing the robots disguised as some ponies, and that one robot disguised as a griffon. The next thing
I noticed was Celestia at the top of the stairs greeting ponies with Twilight.

Smiling, I walked forward, giving a quick nod to Celestia who returned it, before heading down another hallway to the room with the refreshments. "Oh my Celestia! Connor, is that you?" A female voice called out, and a mare quickly walked up to me. "Remember me! Light Blossom?! We graduated high school together!"

I shook my head, before giving a small smile, showing off my teeth. "I'm sorry. I don't. But that makes sense as I never graduated high school." The mare's eyes widened. "In fact, I never graduated from being a sophomore, as I was shot to death." My tone got angry. "So please forgive me for not recognizing someone who clearly was at the same school I went to, even though I went to school in a completely different universe, and there were no ponies there. But, since you were there, I guess you know that, right?"

The mare's eyes widened even more than possible, and quickly shifted about, before looking at something to the side. "Oh, I just remembered I had to do something over there." She booked it out of my vision.

"She seriously thought that would work? Anyone who's a real threat in this universe would know that basic fact, that I never even graduated school." I muttered to myself, before walking to the refreshment table, and pouring myself some wine, before lacing it with some poison. 'What did that guy call this stuff? Basilisk venom?' I shrugged, before gulping down the drink, and recoiling at the taste. 'Yuck! This stuff tastes like Phazon, if Phazon actually tasted terrible! Seriously, I thought that Jarrin root was the most disgusting poison I've ever tasted.' Deciding to keep my dignity, I swallowed, before snapping my fingers, opening a rift in space/time, before pulling out a better poison. I looked at the label on the container, before nodding. 'Phazon. Yep, this is the stuff. Gotta wash this horrible crap off my tongue. That potion seller is really going to be in trouble once I get my hands on him.' I poured the Phazon into my cup, before throwing both the cup and the mutagenic substance into my mouth, and swallowing them both. I chugged down the rest of the Phazon, enjoying the flavor. I've seem to taken a liking to this stuff ever since I got mutated by it in Sam's world. I destroyed the container the Phazon was held it, before dusting off my hands, and heading to the snack table.

I stared at the table of food in stupidity. "This isn't food. This doesn't even qualify as a snack for a young Ponork!" I said in anger. 'This is what happens when uncaring nobles plan parties.'

"I agree with you good sir! How does one expect to get a decent meal with these small things." I heard a familiar voice say from beside me, and I turn to see Fancy pants next to me.

I smiled a bit. "I'm surprised. I thought nobility like yourself would care too much about appearances to insult the food the planners chose."

Fancy Pants chuckled at that. "Well, I'm not quite like most nobility, but I'm sure you knew that already, Connor." Fancy Pants looked me in the eyes, and they glowed a wooden brown, with a small bit of iron grey mixed in.

Quickly looking around, I made sure no one was in close enough proximity, and twirled my hand, using my powers to alter the air around us, by making a bubble around us, and removing the molecules of air, so sound can't pass through the bubble due to losing vibrations. Basically, I turned the air around us (except for the oxygen bubble we're in) into space (yes, that space, the one that planets are in). Impossible to hear in here, means no eavesdropping. Seeing as that was done, I quickly looked back at Fancy Pants, and had to refrain from looking like I'm yelling, or clearly angry.

"What are you doing here?! And why are you Fancy Pants?! You should be dead!" I seethed in between my teeth, having to refrain from killing him on the spot.

'Fancy Pants' chuckled. "You thought Go-mu-je was the only one who thought about ways to survive after being killed, and losing our powers? You'd be surprised about how many before you are still alive, and living normal lives."

"But you're supposed to be dead! All of you are! It was the only way for me to be born!" I was getting angrier, and more cautious.

"Don't worry ol' chap. I was actually relieved to be... well 'relieved' of my position. So after I 'died,' and NorDak came to power, I was revived, without the powers! It was something I designed early on, before being corrupted by the power. Nice job by the way, getting this far without being corrupted." I couldn't believe what he was saying.

"So you've been Fancy Pants this entire time?!" I asked, not believing it, except that I also did.

Dra'kla nodded. "I wanted a fresh start. Sure, the knowledge I got from my position is still seared in my mind, and my work kept me powerful, but I wanted to live a normal life for once. Plus, I've met a nice mare." He said, winking, as he nudged me with his leg. I rolled my eyes.

I quickly thought of a very valid point. "Why this universe? This universe has more Greek mythology in it, which as you know, is my deal, than Norse Mythology, which is your deal. Why not go to Berk, or Skyrim, or something? Stuff with actual nords. I'm the only nord in this world, besides you, and I'm only partially nord. That was before I even got my powers."

"You know how destructive a Norse Mythology world is? We have Ragnarok and all kinds of destructive gods and monsters!" He exclaimed, using his hooves to emphasize.

I just raised my eyebrow. "Oh, really? More destructive than Greek Mythology? Where the entire planet is a creature that hates the gods, and even the sky is a living being? We've got Hades and it's plains of the afterlife, and gods and titans who fight each other. There's a god for everything. Hell, we even have a water that gets rid of memories. Let's not forget about the more ancient titans and beings, like Khaos, Kronos, and even Tartarus itself! Don't get me started on the titans of darkness and fear."

"Okay, you've made your point." He held his hooves up. We both quickly noticed a pony coming up, and to not ruin Dra'kla's life, I deactivated the barrier, before turning to face this pony. It looked to be Fleur Dis Lee. She came up to 'Fancy Pants' and nuzzled his neck, before looking at me. I could see some fear in her eyes, which I don't really take offense to, as my eyes are scary. You know how creepy it is to see someone with bright electric yellow (literally, they do have electricity in them) eyes like mine? Especially staring directly at you.

"You must be King Connor?" Fleur asked, still a little scared.

I nodded. "Yes, but it's actually 'Cosmic King,' that's part of the title."

"I'm sorry." Fleur quickly added, before looking even more nervous. "I didn't mean to offend."

"It's actually not that offensive. I am a king, but the Cosmic part states that my kingdom is multiversal." I responded. I noticed Fleur looked slightly relieved, before turning to Fancy Pants.

"Honey, what were you two talking about?" She asked, curiously. Me and Dra'kla quickly shared eye contact.

Before he could respond, I did. "Oh, Fancy Pants is an old acquaintance of mine." I said, and I saw some relief in his eyes. "We were just catching up. But if you want to have some time with him, I understand." I was about to walk away, but Fleur stopped me.

"Wait! I didn't mean to be rude. It's just that you have a very intimidating presence." She said, and I had to agree with her.

"I get that from time to time." I was getting bored of standing in this area, so I looked at my wrist. "Oh, would you look at the time, I have to meet up with someone in a few minutes. I'm sorry we couldn't talk more, but I have to go." I quickly walked away, and out into the gardens. There didn't seem to be that many ponies out here. I kept walking, until another voice spoke to me.

"Hey handsome." A sultry voice came out, and I just kept walking. I just kept walking until I got to the farthest part of it. There were no ponies here, as the ponies preferred to increase their status, and put down others, instead of admiring the beauty of nature. I put my hands against the rails, and looked out upon the full moon that was closer than it's supposed to be.

"Glad this isn't Bruce Almighty, or this world would be pretty ruined by that action." I said to myself. I sighed, thinking back to my original life. "I've been gone for over a year back home. My entire family most likely thinks I'm dead. Who knows how that affected them? I can't even find that universe! No matter how much I try. It's like it's blocked off from me!"

I averted my gaze from the moon, before looking down at the lake in the distance. "I wish I was able to meet with my family again. Who knows how many times my mother has cried. Or if my dad starting drinking again. I can't even imagine how my brothers were affected. Or how Distan was. I would give almost anything to be with them again."

'Would you give up your powers?' A voice that I haven't heard before spoke in my head. If I were to describe how the voice sound, I'd say... 'Disney evil.'

"Nope. I've always wanted to be someone. To be able to protect my friends, and to be able to adventure." I responded.

'Oh... you sure about that?'

"Yes." I said, rolling my eyes.

'Okay. We'll see ya.' The voice left my mind, and I chuckled a bit.

"I've seen enough movies to know that you never make that kind of deal with a voice like that." I responded, before sighing again, returning to my sadness. "I wish I could see my dogs again. I wonder if they all are okay?" I heard a soft flap of wings, and a small thud from behind me. "Still as graceful as ever Luna?" I asked, before turning around, and being surprised by what I saw.

Luna was clearly dressed up, unlike her sister. Luna was wearing a beautiful night sky blue dress, with several stars and some gems on it. I was even surprised that she had a bit of make-up on. Luna noticed my reaction, and smiled, before walking up to me. "Connor, it is good to see you. What do you think of my dress?" Both of us were never ones for pet names of each other. Probably cause her's is already short, and mine didn't really have a shorter version of it.

I smiled, and responded. "You look beautiful Luna. I didn't expect you to dress up though. Celestia didn't."

Luna blushed a bit. "Well, Tia doesn't have someone to dress up for. And I have to admit, you look stunning as well."

"Well, I tried. I wanted to make this a night to remember, as it's our first gala, as they were created after you were banished, and I never was able to attend due to being in hiding. But I'm not exactly sure I want to go to the next one. These things aren't that interesting. Everyone's a snob just. trying to get more power." We shared a laugh, before I pointed something out that bother me. "But the make-up ruins a bit of your beauty. I can't exactly see 'Miss Warrior Princess' wearing make-up."

Luna crossed her eyes, and looked at her muzzle. "Perhaps you are right. I thought it was a bit too much of stretch, but the royal dressers said it would 'enhance my beauty.'"

"It may work on some, but not all. Have you seen my friend Rarity's cat?" I said with a chuckle, as Luna used her magic to rid herself of the make-up. I looked back to the castle, and noticed that things were starting to pick up, and by that, Pinkie was starting to sing her 'Pony polka song,' or whatever it's called. I smiled when I thought of an idea I wanted to do. "Hey Luna, I have to do something very important. You want to come with me?"

Luna looked curious at that, before smiling and nodding. We quickly walked back to the castle, not running as to no draw attention. Instead of entering through the same way I did, we took a turn and walked a bit farther, until we got to a room with two yellow doors leading to the main gala room I was in earlier. "Mind telling me what you are planning to do?"

"Just wait." I whispered to her.

You tilt your head out

You tilt you head in

'Now!' I opened the door on the right rather forcibly, slamming it into the person behind it. Opening the door, I see Rarity staring at me in shock. "Oh, hello Rarity. How is your night going?"

"Connor?! Do you realize what you've done?!" Rarity panicked, quickly running over to Blueblood, and helping him up. Both Luna and I walk into the room, before closing the door.

"Oh, hello Blueblood." I said with a smirk.

Blueblood instantly recognized my voice, and scowled. "What are you doing here, monkey?"

"Now, that's isn't any way to speak to your great grandfather, is it?" I responded.

Blueblood immediately shut his mouth, before looking down. I could hear him mutter 'monkey.'

"You do realize I'm in no way related to a monkey, right? You're only making yourself look like an idiot." My smile never left my face.

I noticed Blueblood's anger rising, before he burst. "How DARE you speak to me like that you monkey! I am Prince Blueblood! You should show me respect, like the peasant you are!"

Quicker than anyone could blink, my hand was squeezing his throat, and I held him up in the air, as I stare into his eyes. "Call me a monkey one more time." I responded, as my eyes flashed red.

"Y-you wouldn't dare doing anything to me, m-monkey." He wheezed out, smiling, thinking that I couldn't do anything to 'one who is so high up.'

Before Luna could react to that comment, a black flash went across the entire room as thunder was heard directly outside, even though it's a clear night, and Blueblood started screaming in fear. His pupils and irises were gone, and even without them, you could see the unrivaled fear in his eyes. He was so afraid, that he lost control of his bladder. Of course since I was holding him by his neck, his urine would have gotten on me, but I created a portal for the urine to enter, and another for it to exit. But that portal was right next to his head, so he was effectively peeing on himself. Eventually, he stopped screaming, but his eyes were still only white. "You shouldn't have called me a monkey. If I was a human, it would make sense. But I'm a being made of energy. I am in one way related to any kind of monkey, ape, chimp, or anything." I let go of his throat, and Blueblood immediately ran away, going into another room.

I let out a small laugh, before my eyes changed back to normal, and I shook my head, clearing the fog in it. "What did you do to him?" Luna asked.

I turned, and noticed both Luna's curious face, and Rarity's '...what the buck?' face. "After he called me a monkey, I showed him terror. It was enough to temporarily break him, and then I used that moment to affect his mind. I didn't change his ways, as I feel like that would be wrong, but for the next week, he'll ruin his own reputation." I said with a small smile, as I looked through a nearby wall, and see Blueblood sneak up to a mare, before climbing on top of her, and trying to mate with her. It took the idiotic mare a minute to figure out why she was feeling good, before she kicked Blueblood off, and screamed, before Blueblood went on his merry way, with a dopey smile on his face. 'No one likes Blueblood anyway. I could kill him right now if I wanted to.' I looked at my hands. 'No. I won't sink to that level. I may already no longer mind taking a life, but I will only do it to those who deserve it. But what classifies as deserving it? How long until I'm killing those that oppose me?' I shook the thought out of my head. 'No, that's what my weaknesses are for. I set them in so deep, that not even I can get rid of them.'

I looked back up, my mental track only lasting a fraction of a millisecond. 'Gotta love having a super brain.' My slightly good mood faded rapidly, and I quickly ripped the nearby door off it's hinges, before using it to protect both mares next to me from a powerful missile. I shook off the fragments of wood on me, from the now destroyed door. I threw the doorknob to the side, and quickly slammed my head into the charging android. 'I was wondering when they would attack. They seem to be robots that can change their appearance, to a certain limit. Well, fighting humanoids is always better than fighting quadrupeds

The android was dazed from my barbaric attack, and I used that moment, and quickly step forward, and grab it, before chucking it over my body, and using it's momentum to slam it into the ground. I put my foot on the android, before ripping off the arm, and spinning around, stabbing the arm through another attacking one. The second one fell to the ground, spasming before deactivating. I looked at the last two androids, who were staring at me, recording data about me, while still disguised as ponies.

'They're not here to fight me, their objective is to get data on me?' Deciding against letting them, I rushed forward, slamming my fist into their mechanical spines, which disabled both of their pony forms, causing them to become bipedal again. I slammed my knee into the crotch of the one on my right, and grabbed it's head, before slamming my knee into that. My bones quickly shot out of my knee, forming a spike, that impaled the android, and the second I let go of it, it fell to the ground, 'dead.'

I looked to the other android, and quickly grabbed it's neck. "Who created you?"

"You won't live long enough to have any use for the knowledge." The android said, and a high-pitched humming sound came from it's chest. I spared a quick glance, to see that it just activated a powerful Cosmic Bomb. The same kind that I remember experiencing when I took down CFTDP for the first time. I just sighed, as I heard the same humming sounds from the other androids. Quicker than anyone could blink, I grabbed them all, flew out of the galaxy, chucked them as far as I could, and flew back down, unharmed by the explosions.

"JUST WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!" I shook when I heard that voice. I quickly turned around to see a very angry Celestia.

"Robots disguised as ponies. One was a Griffon." I said, shrugging. I heard Celestia sigh. Then the scene faded to black.

Far away, somewhere, a monitor beeped. The figure sitting in the chair next to the monitor, turned around, and typed in a few commands. "Perfect. He fell for it. That fool. Not all of them had bombs." The figure let out a loud cackle, one only an insane person could make.

Author's Note

Can anyone guess what the next chapter is going to be about? Also, I have come to realize, I dislike writing chapters I have to base around an episode.

In case you're wondering, Dra'kla is the original name of the Cosmic King who became the Norse gods, similar to how Connor became the Greek gods. Also, Go-mu-je is the original name of Connor's predecessor. NorDak is Dra'kla's successor. Also, just so you know, Dra'kla was the Cosmic King hundreds of Cosmic Kings before Connor.

It's hard thinking of alien names, but I do it better and prefer in more than pony names.

Chapter 42 - The Return of Ha... you know what? Screw that. I'm going my own way.

Connor, I need you to come to Canterlot immediately. It's an emergency.

I stared at the message floating in midair. I was as far away from Equestria as possible at this point in time. Seriously, I was just watching the universe expand. Slowly. I've been gone for about a week, leaving quickly after the Gala incident. I was mostly reflecting on stuff, like how my mind is rapidly changing. I'm worried I might break the fourth wall soon. Wait... I already have. It was just that one room that always exists between dimensions. I remember being blasted into that thing. Never did figure out what exists beyond that room.

"Better get back." I turned around, and faced the planet I was planning on flying towards. "It'll take a day or two to get there." Raising an eyebrow, I turned to look below me. "I wonder..." I jumped, and fell, landing on the next part of the story.

"Sister, did you send Connor a message?" Luna asked. Celestia started nodding, and both princesses looked to see me face plant the ground.

"I'm surprised that worked. I kinda thought I would have to jump to the side, like in a comic book." I muttered to myself, as I comically pull my head off the ground. I quickly got to my feet, and dusted off my shoulders. "So, Discord?"

Both princesses looked surprised. "How did you know?" Celestia asked.

"It was about time for him to show back up. Thousand years imprisonment is over." I move over to a nearby window, and look out it, noticing the lack of Discord's statue. I kinda felt bad about stoning him, so I would visit his statue from time to time.

"We need you and the other elements to put him back in stone." Celestia ordered, and I let out a small laugh.

"Sorry. Can't do that. No longer an element. Mine's stuck in a time-loop, and I broke my connection with it. I never should have created it in the first place, as it was unimportant. I just like attention. Well, old me did." I answered, ignoring the shocked gasps from the princesses. "Besides, my element was useless anyways. Seriously, courage? Not as common in friendships as loyalty or honesty."

"Do you know where Discord is? Maybe you can stop him? It has been a thousand years since you've last battled him, and you are stronger." Luna asked.

I just pointed at one of the stain glass windows. "He's right there." Both princesses turned to the window, confused, as they didn't seem him. I was pointing to the same window that showed the princesses circling Discord, as he was made of stone. I could easily tell he was disguising himself as the little stoned Discord.

"I don't see him." Celestia eventually replied. "Connor, are you sure?"

I nodded. "Yep. He's part of the window." A thought popped up in my head. "Hmm... I wonder." I clenched my hand, drawing in some of my energy, before throwing it at the window, shattering it. I quickly ran up to it, grabbing a few certain pieces off the ground. With those in hand, I watched as several other pieces of glass started violently shaking, before turning into the body parts of Discord.

"It seems your senses are as strong as ever Connor." Discord spoke, as his currently reforming body leans down, and allows the head to reconnect to it's body. Discord then cracked his neck, before looking around, trying to figure out where his hands and tail pieces are.

I let out a little laugh. "Looking for these?" I showed him the three pieces I have in my hands, one for each of his hands, and one for his tail, preventing him from snapping. Giving a more evil smile, I crushed them in my hands, before shoving the now powdered glass down my throat, and swallowed. "Oops, were those yours? They looked so tasty sitting there on the ground, and I just had to eat them." 'Why the hell am I acting like this? I'm not usually like this?'

Discord looked shocked for a second, before letting out his own chuckle. "Clever. You figure that without the use of my hands and tail, I can't use my powers. Well, what if I do this!" Faster than I expected, he kneed me in the gut, making me spit out some blood.

I quickly roll out of the way. "Sorry, but I'm the only one who can make me lose my stomach's contents. My stomach is special that way. No matter how many times you try to kick me in the stomach." Then, Discord did something I didn't expect. His empty sockets glowed a greyish color, before bones started growing out of them. The bones were quickly covered with nerves, blood vessels, muscles, and eventually his skin. My jaw fell open at that. 'That's the same kind of regeneration I use. How is he using it though?'

I quickly got to my feet, in time to dodge a giant guillotine falling down on me. And by guillotine, I mean the full guillotine. It came with the wooden parts on the bottom, so I'd be more likely to be crushed than cut. I quickly move my left hand to my right arm, and pull it back, making a clicking sound, before pointing it as Discord, and firing a quick shotgun blast of my electric cosmic energy.

My energy hit it's mark, and Discord was turned into Swiss cheese. Seriously, he turned himself into Swiss cheese. My stomach rumbled at the sight of cheese, but I quickly dismissed the thought, in time to put up a shield to protect me and the princesses from the molten cheese Discord flung at us. While I was doing this, I only had one thought. 'Where the hell did I get a shotgun upgrade for my arm? More importantly, where did the bullets come from?' I take a quick peek at my arm, to noticed the tips of my fingers were holes. 'Why would I even have a shotgun in my arm, author? It's not even a reference to anything!'

...

SLAP!

'OW! You slapped me!'

I'll do worse than that if you don't continue with the story. Now stop breaking the fourth wall! The only similarity you're supposed to have with Deadpool is his healing factor, and a similar fighting style.

'Fine. Fine. Have it your way.' I sigh, before dispelling the shield, and snapping my fingers, making all the cheese disappear. However, when I finished, I looked up to see Discord pointing a gun filled with eggs at me. "CRAP!" I quickly grabbed Celestia and Luna, and jumped out the window. We landed in the castle gardens, and I let go of the princesses, before taking a step forward, as my legs regenerate. "Run you two! I'll hold him off." They both nodded, and started running off, and Luna gave me one last look before running after her sister. "Why the hell didn't you two just teleport?!"

I felt several things hit my back knocking me down, and I yelped out in pain, as I glance over my shoulder to see several stuffed animals laying on my back. '...wut...' I try to get up, but the stuffed animals were too heavy.

"What's the matter, Connor? Did you fall and now you can't get up?" Discord mocked, making me angry.

"I'm the only one allowed to make references! It's my power!" I yelled, before creating a destructive wave around me, blowing the heavy stuffed animals off my back, before charging at Discord, who was flung back. I reached my hand out, about to attack Discord, when I heard him snap, and suddenly he disappeared from right in front of me, making me quickly stop, and look around. "He stopped time? Darn it, it's going to be harder now. Come on think. Reference a time stopper. Time Eater? Can't remember if he stopped time. The Doctor? No, he just traveled through it. Wait, a second. Guldo!" Taking in a deep breath, I shot my arms out, and yelled. "FREEZE!" Suddenly, everything went grey, and I noticed Discord was right above me, about to snap his fingers.

Smiling to myself, I rushed forward a bit, before slamming my foot into the stone ground. Now, since time was stopped, nothing really appeared to have happened, but the ground will be affected once I unfreeze time. After I slammed my foot into the ground, I immediately brought my leg up, and kicked the air a couple times, before quickly flying up to the top of the castle, and crouched on a gargoyle, watching the battle from above. I quickly breathed back in, unfreezing time, to see the ground crack, and several large stones get flung a few feet in the air, before several bangs were heard, as my kicks hit each of the stones, on the mark, and fling them at Discord as super sonic speeds.

Discord looked confused for a second, to see me disappear, only to look at the stones when the bangs were heard. He was about to snap his fingers, but a couple of quick throwing knives impaled each of his fingers, and his tail's fingers, preventing him from snapping until they were removed, and the wounds healed. As he wasn't able to react quick enough to this, he was hit with each of the stones, which went straight through him, leaving comical holes in his body.

I noticed Discord was getting irritated from this fight, as he quickly healed. 'Strange. Why would Discord get annoyed so quickly? Isn't this his style? A battle with a lot of silly contrived attacks?' I blinked in surprise when Discord disappeared suddenly, and reappeared in the gardens with both princesses, before he tapped their heads, removing their color, and corrupting them. Sighing to myself, I snapped my fingers, blowing up the moon, wherever it may be, and locking the sun in a stasis field, making it unable to be changed so Celestia won't destroy the planet with the sun.

"Where are you Connor?! I got your little fillyfriend, and her sister! So why don't you show yourself before they destroy this planet!" Discord yelled out, and I jumped from my gargoyle, landed on top of Discord, before wrapping my legs around his neck, and forcing my weight to the side, knocking him over, and I flipped off of him, in time to put my foot on his neck, and snap it, before creating a sword of my energy, and bring it down on his head.

Only I didn't. For some reason, I stopped myself right before it touched him. I furrowed my brow, unsure why I would hesitate to kill him. Old me might have followed DC's golden rule, but I long since realized, that sometimes you need to kill. Plus I know Discord would regenerate from this wound. So why couldn't I stab him in the brain?!

"What's the matter Connor? Got cold feet?" Discord said under my sword, smirking as always.

"How do I know you?" I ask him, in between gritted teeth. "I know you from somewhere. I'm loyal to you somehow, that would prevent me from even temporarily killing you." I dispersed my sword, and picked up Discord my his neck, rushing up to a wall, slamming him into it, and kept my right arm's hidden blade at his throat. "Who are you?!"

"Why I'm Discord! Master of Chaos!" He said, the same smile on his face.

I pull him back, and slam him into the wall again. "Who are you really?!

"Like I said. I'm Discord!" He had the exact same one-tooth smile on his face. Although, when I looked at it, I felt a sudden feeling in my heart. Like I recognize that smile on someone else. My brain clicked, and I let go of him.

"No, you can't be him! It's impossible!" I yelled, as I clutched my head. I felt a fear in me I haven't felt for milliennia. I fell to one knee, one hand grasping my chest, the other my forehead. "It's impossible. You can't be him."

Discord let out a deep laugh, and I couldn't see what he was doing. "I'm sorry. But you're part of a bigger plan. Now, thanks for putting some fear in your heart. It'll make it easier to do this!" I felt something push down on my head, and I felt the fear in my heart greatly multiply, as I started shivering in fear from everything nearby.

Last thing I remember hearing, before everything went black, was Discord's laughter, as I felt my eyes flicker from an electric yellow, to a fearful yellow.

Author's Note

My try at seeing what would happen if Connor broke the fourth wall. Tell me what you think. If you don't like it, it most likely won't happen again. If you do, I'll try to make it happen more often.

Anyways, hope you all enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 43 - Courage is nothing without fear

Discord watched with a sadistic smile, as Connor's body slowly lost it's color, and started shivering. "Oh, this is just too good! But something that can make it even better, would be if there was an active audience." With a snap of his fingers, Luna and Celestia were freed from their mind-control, and shook it off, before seeing Discord and Connor.

"Discord! What did you do?!" Celestia seethed, as they ran over to their life-long friend, who was visibly struggling to stop the spread of the greyness on his body.

"Oh, you know me Celestia. I just love some good old fashioned chaos. And one of the best ways to get that chaos is to swap around someone's important traits. So, in Connor's case, he will become the scared child he truly is inside." Celestia's eyes widened, as she turned to Connor, who was almost completely grey, as his once electric yellow eyes changed shade, becoming a color known to some as the color of fear.

Luna was taking this the worst, as she tried to keep her calm as Connor looked like he was dying on the inside. She kept nuzzling his face, whispering to him, trying to get him to fight it. But every time she nuzzled his face, it just got more and more wet, from Luna's tears.

Finally, Connor lost all of his color, and stood up, looking down at the ground with a blank stare, and his mouth slightly open. Discord snapped his fingers, this time directly in Connor's face, and instead of doing any magic, they did what snapping your fingers would do to most people. It caused them to react.

With a loud scream, Connor quickly fell onto his rear, and looked around, his eyes showing more and more fear as they passed. "This is just priceless! Let me get my camera!" He disappeared in a flash.

"Connor! Can you hear me?!" Luna asked, with hopeful eyes, but when Connor slowly turned to look at her, he took a step back in fear.

"Leave me alone! Please don't hurt me!" Connor slowly backpedaled, before his back hit a wall, and he quickly turned, before running as far away from the two princesses as possible. Unfortunately for the princesses, Connor still had his powers, so the second he started running, he disappeared with a loud bang.

With this, Luna couldn't hold it back anymore, and fell to the ground, before bawling. Celestia moved over, wrapped a wing around her sister, and tried to comfort her. Oh, and it started to rain, just because that kind of stuff happens in scenes like this.

"I'm back! I finally found my camera! It's always the last place you look." Discord brought the camera up to his face, only to be sad when he noticed Connor disappeared. "Darn! That was quality footage right there!"

After running away from the monsters, I appeared to be in some kind of scary dark forest. 'I think I'm safe.' I lean against a tree, and start taking deep breaths, trying to calm myself down. But before too long, I heard a snapping sound, and I quickly looked to the bush it came from. Slowly, a large manticore came out of the bushes, and stared at me. I screamed as long as I could, and started running in the opposite direction. As I was running, I looked behind me, to see the manticore was no longer chasing me, and I looked forward again, only to smack into a wall. "Ow." I mutter, before hearing some faint clicking sounds, as the stone wall I was still stuck to flipped around, sending me into some kind of dark cave.

I managed to pull myself off the wall, and looked at the dark area with fear in my eyes, unsure what kind of monsters may be in this cave. My body shivered a brief second, and I looked to the nearby wall, and reached out, hitting a light switch, which caused the entire cave to be flooded with light, and I sighed in relief, when I found out I was currently inside one of my secret tunnels that's connected to my labs underneath my house in Ponyville. "Better not go to Ponyville. Who knows what my fear will force me to see."

I was still me, but without the ability to move past my fear, and try to be brave. As I was walking down the tunnel, I sighed. "Poor Luna. I know the blue monster I saw was her, but due to whatever Discord did to me, I can't see past that. I gotta find a way to remove that effect. The mane six will most likely be corrupted soon, and they'll free themselves, and later try to free me, but I need to make sure I don't run away. If I see them in this state, I'll do anything in my power to get away from them."

"Oh, you're back." A female robotic voice spoke up, causing me to freeze. "It's been a very long time since you last showed up. How have you been? I've been really busy taking care of this facility, after you created me."

I sighed when I figured out who was talking. 'Why did I have to make my own version of GLaDOS? I should have just installed Wheatley or even HAL. Well, maybe not HAL. Never even seen the movie he's from.' "How are you doing GLaDOS?" Turns out, being a cyborg does have it's advantages. I have a great understanding of most AIs and other robotic creations.

"Oh, I'm doing fine. In fact, I just finished baking a cake. Would you like a slice?" GLaDOS responded.

"You know I prefer pies over cake." I said with a chuckle, before my face flushed with fear, as a new voice spoke on the intercoms.

"Did you honestly think I would just let you escape? No, I'm going to have some fun." Discord said, a few laughs in between his words, as a snapping sound was heard.

"Critical error! Critical error! Unknown entity! All systems shutting down..." GLaDOS screamed, as her(?) voice quickly dimmed, and dulled, before she was disabled. Warnings flashed across my eyes, sent directly from my arm, as my entire base was being hijacked.

"Well, that was surprisingly easy." Discord muttered, before another robotic voice spoke up over the intercoms.

"Oh, you think so? Well, you better strap yourself in, because we're not done yet. You honestly think that there would be only one AI in charge of this place?" My voice spoke up, over the intercoms, as the AI of myself started activating the defenses of my base.

Discord sighed. "I was really hoping I wouldn't have to do this."

"AI deleted." A robotic voice spoke across the base, and my body's HUD (is it weird that I have a HUD as one of my many uncontrollable visions?).

I stood there, my jaw firmly planted on the ground. 'How the hell did he do that?' Quickly turning on my feet, I started running to the door I entered in, only for the hallway to start getting longer. Eventually, I just took a step backwards, and was suddenly at the entrance, which I jumped through, rolling to safety in the Everfree. I immediately got my feet, and was about to continue running, before a giant sharp knife landed in front of me.

My body locked up in fear, at the sight of the knife as big as me, and I fell to the ground, crawling backwards, back into the small cliff walls. I started breathing heavily. As I did this, I heard the sound of Discord laughing. "Oh that's just precious! The god of combat is afraid of knives?!"

"Since when am I the god of combat?" I asked, struggling to stand up, and get away from the knife.

"Since you mastered every fighting style, invented many more, fight with references, and even fight Dragonball Z style. Seriously, your Cosmic form is based off of a super Saiyan. What, do you plan on dealing with three more challenges later and unlock stronger Cosmic forms?" Discord said with a laugh.

I was about to retort, when I just realized he said the truth. 'Holy crap. How did he know? How didn't I know?' But, as I was in my thoughts, I barely noticed the environment change around me, and the knife disappeared, allowing me to take a breath, before gasping in surprise. I was now in the most scariest thing I've ever seen in my life. The last time I was in one, it was millennia before I managed to escape.

I was in one of those 60's neighborhoods where all the houses look the same, and everyone acts the same.

I watched as the doors of every single house open up, and husbands all wearing the exact same clothes, with the exact same mannerisms, and the exact same haircuts, walk down their driveway, pick up the newspaper, and wave to each other, before walking back into their houses. 'Oh go-... almost said it. Oh... oh... what the hell do I say?! 'Oh Cosmic?' That sounds stupid, and forced. I don't curse, in fact, I despise it, so I will never use those words. GAH! WHAT THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO SAY! I CAN'T THINK OF ANY REFERENCES!'

"Come on girls. We need to find Connor! He's the only one who can stop Discord!" Twilight exclaimed, as they ran through the Everfree Forest, looking for Connor, as the Elements of Harmony are fractured, and won't work.

"Do you think Discord got to Connor, just like he got to us?" Fluttershy asked, worried for her friend, In fact, they were all worried for their friend, except for Twilight, who only wanted to preform science on Connor, regardless of his feelings.

"I'm sure Connor wouldn't let a jerk like Discord get to him! He's fought gods before, without even trying!" Rainbow Dash said, trying to cheer up her friends.

"But what if he got to Connor? If our traits were reversed, what would Connor become? A merciless god who destroys everything without a care?" Applejack asked.

"Looks like we don't have to wonder, there he is right now!" Rarity exclaimed, as she pointed her hoof at the trembling form of Connor, who on the ground, not moving (except for his shaking body). The ponies all gasped when they noticed Connor's natural colors were gone, and replaced with grey.

"Connor!" Pinkie yelled, as she jumped on top of him, snapping him out of his illusion of an identical 60's neighborhood. "We need your help!"

"Hold 'em down Pinkie! I'll hogtie him, and Twi can work her magic." Applejack pulled out her rope, and was about to lasso Connor, but Connor let out a loud yell, and bolted out from under Pinkie, giving a quick look to the ponies, before running away screaming.

"I guess Discord took his courage. He's a complete coward now." Rainbow Dash said dumbstruck, before starting to fly after him. "Come on! We need to catch him, so we can get him back to normal!" A loud bang was heard as Rainbow Dash quickly broke the sound barrier, and followed after the god.

The ponies chased Connor through the Everfree forest, until they eventually lost him. Rainbow Dash landed on the ground, before facing Rarity. "Darn it Rarity! If you didn't insist we take a break, just for you to fix your mane, we wouldn't have lost him!"

Rarity looked shocked at this. "Well, it's not my fault I have to keep up appearances. Besides, if your supposed to be the fastest pony in the world, why didn't you catch him? The Wonderbolts won't accept a slacker into their mist."

"Oooooh." Pinkie moaned. "You got burned Rainbow Dash. You just going to sit there and take it?"

"Well, you..." Before Rainbow Dash could respond, Connor quickly ran by them, screaming. "Wat." Suddenly. a loud roar was heard, and a huge hydra burst out from the trees, and the six mares suddenly bolted after Connor, all screaming for their lives.

They all quickly caught up to Connor, who wasn't running as fast as he could. "Connor! Why don't you do something 'bout this?!" Applejack yelled.

"I can't! I don't have any bravery or courage left! I'm 100% afraid. I wouldn't even be able to save one of you guys if you got in trouble." He yelled as they continued running.

"Well why don't you at least do something that you don't need bravery for?! Like fire a blast at it?!" Rainbow Dash yelled.

"I'd have to turn around and slow down to do that! Not brave enough!" Connor's face grimaced. "I'm ashamed of you six! I thought I taught you all to think outside the box? If I can't force myself to do anything, why not force me?!" The six ponies looked between each other, building a plan before running ahead of Connor.

Pinkie quickly put her party cannon down, and Applejack got underneath of Connor, tripping him, causing him to fall into the cannon, and before he could get out, Pinkie fired the cannon straight at the hydra. Connor was quickly fired forward, straight in between the hydra's eyes, breaking his back, but knocking the hydra back due to the sheer weight and force Connor exerted.

Connor fell off of the hydra's head, landed on the ground, breaking every other bone he had, before Twilight ran up to him, before he could recover, and touched her horn against his head, and activating the spell to get rid of Discord's curse.

Trillions of images flashed through Connor's eyes, and before a second passed, he was screaming in pain, as the memories burned away the curse, and he had to relive every single memory he's ever had. From the rematch against Murphy, to battling Malicious, to Nebula dying, and Luna being banished. Losing his leg and hand, and watching as Celestia and Luna's parents died. To battling Murphy the first time, to losing control in the arena, and being poisoned by eggs by his friends. Battling God, and Living Light, being almost killed by Gilda, being tortured by Twilight, taking down CFTDP the first time in his life, and losing his arm after getting it blasted off by hitting a tree at supersonic speeds. Then, his memories got even more painful. He remembered the feeling of the lightning bolt striking him, forcibly removing his humanity. He remembered every single cell in his body being burned away and replaced by the energy of the universe. Luckily, he never felt any pain during the transformation, due to being dead when the change took place. But the final memories started coming in. He felt the bullet going through his head and chest, to watching his friend almost die. He remembered everything he and his friend did together. From their wacky adventures, to almost dying over and over again.

With one last scream, Connor's entire body convulsed, and electricity sparked across it, as he kept on screaming. Eventually, he stopped screaming, and jumped back on his feet, in time to blast a hole in the head of the attacking hydra, blowing off it's head, and looking to the six mares. "Time to teach Discord a lesson."

"Do you have a plan?" Twilight asked me, and I gave her an 'are you stupid?" look. We were sitting on a hill overlooking the chaotic Ponyville.

"Of course I have a plan. I'm the man with a thousand plans. You can thank my Cosmic powers for that, and how they give me the powers to predict most situations." I replied, before pulling out a giant gun from my pocket universe. "Do you have the Elements with you?"

The mares shook their heads. "We left them behind when we ran to get you after they broke."

I sigh. "I'm surrounded by idiots." I mutter. "Well, let's go get those Elements." I stood up, and picked up the six mares, and rushed into Ponyville at faster-than-light speeds. We quickly arrived, and I dropped them, before running to where the center of town is. Needless to say, I arrived quickly, and hid behind a building, as Discord was doing something in the middle of town.

"Alright, what's the plan?" Rainbow Dash whispered from my side. Most people would be surprised at this, but I felt her follow me.

I rip off a piece of metal on a nearby building, and squeeze it in my hands, making it sharper. "This is my plan." I put my left hand against Rainbow Dash's throat, silencing her, and then jabbing the piece of metal straight into my skull, above my right eye. Of course I had to use some powers of mine to get it to go by my metal skull without damaging it. I pushed it in far enough, that my skin healed over the wound.

I felt Rainbow scream, and I put my right hand against my mouth, making a shushing motion. I removed my hand from her neck. "Why would you do that?!" She whisper-yelled.

I gave a small smile. "Something in my memory is preventing me from harming Discord much, so by jabbing something into the part of my brain that deals with remembering faces, I should be able to attack him more." I blinked, but my eyes weren't in sync. "I'll remove it as soon as I can. Trust me, I don't like having something wrong with my memory."

Rainbow sighed. "Just be careful alright." She then smirked. "It would be a shame to lose an idiot like you." She hit me in the shoulder, hard.

I hit her back hard. "I will. But for the other part of my plan, I need you and the others to distract Discord while I grab the Elements." I ruffle her mane. "I know you can do it." I was about to run off, but something popped in my head. "Oh yeah, congrats in getting into the Wonderbolts. Even if it's just the trainees or whatever. Just keep on remembering your roots. You might actually be able to transform the Wonderbolts back into a fighting force, than a bunch of ponies who show-off."

Before she could respond, I flickered away, getting into a better position for my plan. I kept waiting, as the six mares walked up to Discord, fake looks of confidence in their faces, like they have some back-up plan. "Oh, it's you six again. What are you doing back here? Can't resist my godly looks?" Discord said with his one-tooth smirk, and I smiled at the fact that I can punch him now. Previously, that smile made me falter, but now.... now's a different story.

"Nope!" Twilight said with a smile. "We have a trump card." Her horn glowed, as she pulled a small metal box out from behind her.

"Oooh, what's that? Some kind of ultimate weapon that will defeat me?" Discord said from atop his floating throne. I used this moment to rush over, and grab the six fractured Elements of Harmony, and running back to cover, as I begin the next step of my plan.

"Yep! It's a leftover gift from Connor. He seemed to predict this, and prepared for it." As Twilight was saying this, I ripped the stones out of the necklaces and crown thingy, before stuffing them into slots in my arm that I made for just this moment. As I put each one in, my arm glowed with the color of that bearer's coat. I stuffed in Magic/Friendship, and spun my hand around, making sure that my plan will work, before running out of cover, and staying behind Discord, as I look to Twilight and nod. "Now Discord! Feel the wrath of HARMONY!" Twilight opened the box, and out came a sign that said, 'Look behind you idiot!'

Discord's smile faded, as he turned around to see me, pointing my metal arm at him, which quickly became a cannon. Discord erected a shield, and I smiled, as I rush forward, using this to get close to him. Discord saw what I was planning, dispelled his shield, and fired several lightning fast rocks at me. I expertly dodged each one, before ending up in Discord's face. "Tricks are for kids." I fired the harmony blast at his face, turning him to stone, and also destroying the Elements of Harmony in the process. I landed on the now chaos-free ground, and caught Discord's statue, and gently set it down.

I sighed in relief, before sitting down, leaning on the statue, and pulling the piece of metal out from my brain. "Brain damage sucks." I muttered, before I looked to the incoming mares. "Now, how to explain that the Elements are destroyed?"

"That stupid child. Because of him, I was separated from everything!" A dark figure muttered, as the humming of machines went on behind the figure. "He destroyed everything I created twice. Well, now I guess I have to resort to disgusting Plan P." The dark figure pulled out a small folder, labeled 'Plan P' in big red letters. The figure opened the folder, and various papers were inside, but the most noticeable of them was two words written in big bold letters.

Pony Plus

Author's Note

Another chapter! Hope you all enjoy! Sorry if it started to seem really quick. I want to get to this one part of the story that hopefully will happen soon. I think you all will like it! but if you have any questions about this chapter (that wouldn't spoil the entire story), then ask away!

I'm not sure what I'm doing by destroying the elements of harmony. And the words 'Pony Plus might be more ominous if anyone actually knew what they meant.

The 'color of fear' in Connor's eyes, would be the same color as the yellow lanterns in DC comics.

Chapter 44 - Pony Plus

"Connor! Isn't it great?!" I heard Celestia's voice cheer, as I sat at the dining table, gulping down a few cups of Phazon.

"What are you talking about?" I asked, as my body got rid of the temporary blue eyes, and replaced them with my usual electric yellow. Celestia threw a newspaper over to me, which I caught, and unfurled, before reading.

All Major Illnesses Cured! Pony Plus, the Future of Ponykind!

A company that only showed up a month ago, Pony Plus, has since made groundbreaking work as they worked nonstop to help Ponykind. They've recently released the cures for every single major disease that has plagued our kind for generations. With the cures being spread to ponies world-wide, especially with incredibly cheap prices, we might be close to becoming immortal. In a recent interview with the CEO of this futuristic company, we learned about the pony behind all of this. The pony's name? Dr. Benevolent.

Dr Benevolent: "I believe that by science, ponies as a species can greatly advanced than the measly amount we've advanced by just using magic. Technology is the future."

You've read it yourself, loyal followers! This company does not use magic in any way, shape, or form, and instead uses the relatively new idea of electricity to power it's entire operations.

Find out more on the next issue of Canterlot Daily!

I blinked in surprise, before quickly rereading the newspaper. "I know! Isn't it great?!" Celestia said, as she noticed my shocked expression.

I stood up, and slammed the paper against the table. "I don't buy it. No way a company that is only using electricity can develop all of these cures, especially without magic and the actual technology needed to make the cures. You ponies have just now started building room-sized computers!"

Celestia was shocked by my reaction. "Are you sure you're just not jealous? My little ponies are starting to take away one of things that made you seem so much higher than everypony, and you don't want them to have that?" She said with a big smile.

"I'm not jealous, it's... you know what? Screw this overused plot line. I'm just going to go and prove my suspicions." I took another look at the paper, specifically the part that tells me that the main building is in Manehatten. "Now, time to meet the good doctor."

I promptly fell over onto the floor, laughing at what I just said. "'Good doctor! Oh man, that's funny!"

"I don't get it? Why is it funny?" Celestia asked confused.

"Because the CEO's name is Benevolent, which means good. So, basically with his title, it's saying his a good doctor, if you look at it a certain way." I got to my feet, and grabbed a full pie, before gulping it down. "Well, time to get going." I jumped into the air, before flying at the ceiling, and phazing through it. While I was quickly flying to Manehatten, my brain decided to play some music.

"...Highway to hell. I'm on the highway to hell. On the highway to hell." I started singing under my breath, as I quickly arrived in Manehatten, and found the large building with the words 'Pony Plus' in bright neon letters on the side of it. I smirked, as I landed in front of the main doorway, shocking all the ponies nearby.

I gave them a non-threatening wave, and some of them waved back, before I entered the building, and felt the familiar feeling of air conditioning hitting me. 'That's something I haven't felt for a long time.' I walked up to the reception desk, noticing the lack of security guards nearby.

I rang the bell, and the mare at the desk turned around in her swivel chair (one of the bestest inventions EVAR!), before looking at my torso. "Yes, how may I hel..." Her gaze moved upwards to my face, before she fell to the ground, and started bowing, even though she was behind a desk. "I'm sorry for not noticing you, your highness! Please forgive me!"

"Rise." I said, and the pony did. "I'm here to see Dr. Benevolent. Is he in? We happen to be old friends." The mare quickly nodded, and pointed to an elevator on the left wall.

"Go to the 25th floor. You'll know where to go from there." She stated nervously. I blinked, surprised at the sudden silence, and walked over to the elevator, before pushing the 25th floor button. 'Huh, 30 floors? Then why have an office on the 25th floor? Oh, it's in case of an aerial attack. That makes sense.'

As I was waiting in the elevator, a blast from the past came up. 'Please don't have stupid sliding floors.' The elevator dinged, and I quickly stepped out, only to be surrounded by ponies (actually robots in disguise) pointing laser rifles at my head. I noticed the purple lights glowing in them, and decided to not attack.

"Come with us." The most gruffy 'pony' said. I gave him a glare, and started following them down a hallway, until we reached a massive door. The lead pony knocked on it, before a voice was heard from inside

"Come in." I instantly recognized the voice, and as we entered the room, I looked straight at the backside of the chair sitting behind the desk. "Why Connor, so nice for you to join us."

"You said the exact same thing first time I met you. Cut the crap Malicious." I said, as I crossed my arms. "Now, why are you curing all these diseases? You know as well as I do that the future of the ponies revolves around magic and technology working together, so why are you trying to get rid of the need of magic?"

"I could ask you the same question. You hate magic as much as I do. I want to get rid of magic in this world. Much like what happened in both of our respective home universes. Besides, I REALLY want payback for this!" He spun his chair around, and I took a step back in surprise. He looked radically different than he used to. Which makes sense when you think about what happened to him the first time I met him, and the last time he met me. His head was slightly deformed, most likely from when I fractured his skull, he had huge tufts of hair missing, his skin was mostly red and peeling from burn marks, and I could barely see some messed up stuff on his torso underneath his shirt. He was also missing an entire leg, and a few fingers. But they were all replaced with metal parts similar to my own, but much more human-designed than mine (I made mine with the sciences of countless different races).

"Holy crap! You actually healed from most of that damage? You're lucky to be alive! I thought you died after activating that bomb!" I yelled, surprised. I honestly expected him to look a lot worse, considering that he was caught in an explosion the first time I encountered him.

Malicious was surprised by my response, before he chuckled a bit. "Well, after I activated the bomb, and fell down, I passed out, then...

My eyes shoot open, and I start breathing heavily. I looked around my surrounding area, and notice I seemed to be in some sort of hospital, with all kinds of scientific instruments along the sides. Then, the pain kicked in. I involuntarily screamed as loud as I could, and I managed to raise my head enough to see my body. My right leg was cut off, and the stub was bandaged, and most of my body was wrapped in casts. I tried moving my hands and fingers, and I realized I couldn't feel some of them.

"Calm down boss!" I heard a familiar voice yell out, and the brown-feathered eye-patch griffon entered the room, before walking up to my bed, and pressing a few buttons, and I felt the pain dissipate. With the pain gone, I started to think clearly.

"Connor. Where is he?" I said, gritting my teeth together.

"I'm sorry, but Connor survived. Just barely too. His heart stopped, and he crashed into the planet, but his pony friends managed to restart it." He pressed a few more buttons, that I couldn't see. "Now, here's an important question. Do you want to receive metal prosthetics?"

I sighed, and laid my head back down. 'If I get metal appendages, I'll be more like him. That monster took me away from everything!' "Give me some metal limbs, but make sure they look nothing like Connor's. I want you to only use human tech and no magic."

The griffon (I really got to find out his name) saluted. "Yes sir! I'll let the doctors and scientists know right away!"

I stopped him before he could go too far. "Make sure they make a temporary model. I'll be creating a more permanent design myself." The griffon nodded, before leaving the room. I looked around, noticing how there was no one else in the room, before quickly reaching over to my ruined clothes, and pulling over my over-shirt. "Come on, please be there."

I felt inside one of the hidden pockets, and pulled out a slightly singed folded piece of paper. I quickly unfolded it, being careful not to rip it, and looked into the picture. 'It's still okay. The edges are a bit singed, but the picture is still good. I looked deeply into the picture, before closing my eyes, remembering when the picture was taken.

A tear drop fell onto the face of the woman in the picture, and rolled down, eventually sliding down a picture of a young child, before finally falling off the picture.

"So, why did you use metal prosthetics? Why not just use cellular regeneration? I know your tech is advanced enough for it." Right as I said that, Malicious' jaw dropped.

Malicious sighed, before face palming. "This world's idiocy is slowly affecting me."

"So, how did you know I was coming?" I asked, gesturing to the ponies standing around me, and Malicious looked up, before snapping, and the ponies turned into humanoid robots.

"I spy on you." He stated. "Now, I imagine you want to know the reason why Creatures for the Destruction of Ponies decided to help create Pony Plus?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well, you know how much I like monologuing, so I'll take this time to tell you my master plan."

"You put some kind of virus, nano-machine more likely, in the medicine, which would most likely kill the ponies that take it. If not kill, then take control of." I said with a smug smile, as his jaw dropped again. Before he could even ask, I spoke up again. "It's the kind of thing I'd expect from you."

"Well then, would you expect THIS!" He yelled, as he pressed a button on his desk, and I quickly looked down, expecting the floor to give-way, but while I was looking down, the robots around me grabbed a hold of me.

"Well, that was unexpected. I kinda thought you would have gone for the falling floor trick." I tried to move my arm, only to find that it wouldn't budge. "Huh, you're using Cosmic Energy now? Explains why I can't escape. So, what are you going to do now? Slowly pull me apart?"

"Nah, I was thinking, something like this." He smiled, as one of the robots kicked me in the spine, breaking it, before putting their hand against my back, and using their cosmic energy to stop my regeneration.

"GAH!" I screamed in pain. While my kind are made out of Cosmic Energy, we can use our energy to give us physical forms, and while I don't need my spine, it still HURTS! I spat out some blood on the floor, before chuckling. "Is that all you got? I take more damage from falling off a cliff."

"I'm not done yet." With a semi-audible humming sound, all the robots glowed purple, before sending the purple energy straight into me, causing me to scream as the new energy fought with my body's energy. "Have a fun trip." He pushed another button, and the robots let go of me, only for me to fall through a hole in the floor.

"I KNEW IT!" I yelled, as I fell down the tunnel, and it closed above me. As I fell, I quickly picked up speed (no idea why my body does that, but I pick up speed really fast while falling, and don't even have a terminal velocity. My body quickly started to repair itself after getting rid of the foreign cosmic energy, and I felt my spine crack back into place, just in time for me to splat against the ground, cartoon character style.

'I think I am quite a ways below the building.' I thought, as my arms inflated, and they pushed against the ground, allowing me to remove my head from the ground, and it too inflated, before I managed to get back to my feet, and crack my repaired back. "That always hurts, but it's always so much fun!"

I looked around, noticing the room was dark, before the lights turned on, and the hole above me closed up. I appeared to be in a grey and white room, which was rather sizable, so I should be expecting a fight. High up on one of the walls across the room was a window, where I could see scientists examining me.

"Welcome Connor, to the very first test of our latest machine." A small part of the ceiling in front of me opened up, and a small metal box fell down, impacting the ground, before the hole closed up. "Now, let's see how you fare against this machine."

The box quickly started growing, as appendages grew out of them, until it started to resemble a humanoid robot. As it took on a more defined shape, I heard a faint humming coming from inside it, as I sensed it starting to generate Cosmic Energy. I heard several more clicks coming from inside it, as it was building itself internally as well. After building the body, which I realized looked a lot like mine, complete with robotic vest and t-shirt (both had a faded color of my clothes), it started defining my face, which caused me to gasp, as I realized it's face looked exactly like mine, except robotic, and the eyes were glowing red.

"Now introducing the Robo-Connor! It's designed to combat you, and we've made it faster, stronger, and better in every way, shape, or form than you!" I heard Malicious yell on the intercom.

I took a step back in surprise, as a memory came to the surface. "How did you make this! I thought I destroyed the schematics last time I attacked your base?!"

The Robo-Connor took my distracted moment to attack me.

Author's Note

Here you go! Another chapter done! I couldn't think of a creative name for the robot version of Connor, so I just went with Robo-Connor. If you have any better Ideas, I'd like to hear them! Hope you enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 45 - Robo-Connor

Back in Chapter 38 - Inevitably Come

"Interesting how he was able to create a machine that almost perfectly mimics Death. Even got the deal part correctly." I've met Death a few times, and I had discovered that Death does like making deals. So he would actually take my life and give life to Scootaloo if I made such a deal with him. I started scrolling through the information again, before I noticed something that scared me. "No... they wouldn't."

I stared at the computer, and on it, was schematics for a creature that looked almost exactly like me, but it was a robot. It was still in early development, so It didn't seem to be that lethal, other than the rudimentary Cosmic Energy Generator. But I couldn't let this creature be developed, If they managed to replicate me, they could destroy the world, if not the universe. I quickly deleted all the information on the computer, before placing a bomb on the screen, back-flipping out of the way, and spinning in midair, throwing bombs all over the place. I quickly landed on the ground, and jumped out of the door, and blew up the room, and badly destroying my leg, which quickly regenerated. 'I got to find Midnight, and get out of here.'

The Robo-Connor punched me once in the face, and I was suddenly implanted in the wall. I pulled myself out, and was punched in the stomach, before the robot slammed it's hands into the back of my head, making me impact the floor. Before it could do another move, I activated the thruster on my robotic leg, and flung myself forward, and causing Robo-Connor to trip. "You seriously need a better name for your robot! Robo-Connor is not original! It sounds like what I would name my robotic form!"

"Yeah, you're right." Malicious' voice crackled over the loud speakers. "But we'll focus on that later, I think you have more important things to be concerned about right now."

I looked over at a grey blur, and quickly kneeled over, clutching my stomach in pain. I grit my teeth, and reached out, grabbing the robot's head, before slamming my knee into it, and spinning around, throwing it across the room, where it impacted the walls. I quickly charged after it, but before I could reach it, the robot disappeared in a flash and I struck the wall, not even creating a dent in the strange metal.

I turned around, looking around the room, hoping to figure out where the robot's going to attack. But to my shock, I couldn't even remotely follow the robot, which means that it's much faster than I am.

I felt something hit the back of my neck, and I fell down to the ground, paralyzed. I noticed out of the corner of my eye, the robot crushing my back with it's leg. "Prepare to be terminated." The robot said in a completely robot voice. It stomped it foot on my back, shattering my spine.

I screamed in pain, and created a explosive wave around me, blowing the robot back, and buying me enough time to speed up my regenerative factor (while reducing it's effectiveness, leaving me with a faulty spine) and I get up, before cracking my back, fixing it quickly. I quickly got to a fighting position.

"Activate Protocol C!" Malicious' voice spoke over the radio.

Before I could even wonder what he meant, the robot stood facing me, a couple yards away. It flicked it's arms, and suddenly two small blades, similar to my hidden blade, came out of it's wrists. "Blades? Seriously? I know I'm afraid of small sharp ones, but not ones that look like a reference!"

"That's not all." I heard a faint humming sound, and the robot's blades became a Cosmic Purple.

"Oh..." Then, a small liquid spills onto the blades, and I instantly knew what it was. "Eggs..." 'I can not let one of those even remotely touch me.'

I blinked, and had to bend backwards to avoid being hit by it quick charge attack. I watched with wide eyes as the poisonous blade went by right in front of my face. I used my powers to push myself away, and I took a deep breath. 'That was close.' I noticed a small drop of red liquid fall in front of my eyes, and I felt a small stinging sensation across my face. Another drop of red fell down, and I noticed some black overtake it, and it splat across the ground, overtaking the entire drop of red, and the drop of red it landed next to. I raised my left arm, and I gently touched my face, and brought it in front of my face. Covered on my hand was black ooze, and my blood, which was being overtaken by the ooze. "Oh crap."

The robot watched with lifeless eyes as a cut appeared on Connor's face, before coming in contact with the eggs, changing them both into black ooze that followed the blood into his bloodstream, and quickly went throughout his entire body. Everything nearby felt the difference as Connor's powers disappeared, and Connor looked at the robot with fear in his eyes. The robot was better than Connor with his powers, it could move faster than he could see, hit harder than he can defend against, but without his powers, Connor wouldn't even stand a chance.

Connor looked back at the robot, in time to be catapulted across the room, slam into a wall with enough force to leave a big indent. Connor let out a small moan of pain, as he pushed off the wall. He wiped some blood out of his eyes, and charged forward, only for the robot to grab his hand, break his arm, forcing Connor to scream in pain, as he fell to one knee.

The robot brought it's fist back, and with one swift punch to the jaw, sent the god skidding across the floor. "You broke my jaw." Connor said with a muffled voice, as he felt his unhinged jaw, and tried to push it back into place, but couldn't. 'I got to work on a better metal skull. This pseudo-adamantium one isn't working out. Maybe I can try to replicate the Proto-adamantium in Captain America's shield. I'll look into it later.'

Connor was barely up to put up his fists in time to block the robot's next attack, and when they collided, a huge snap ran across the room as Connor's left forearm shattered. His arm fell limp against his body, as it sagged, due to no longer having any structural support. Connor looked down at his hands, noticing that he'll no longer be able to use his left hand until it healed, but he realized he also only has one hand left.

Connor was kicked in the face, breaking his nose, and sent flying back again, but this time he quickly got his feet, and kept a close eye on the robot. The second before it charged at him, Connor flicked his right arm a certain way, activating a certain function that he has never used before outside of his lab. Right before the robot dove it's blade through Connor's heart, it was deflected out of the wall by a large metal pole.

Before the robot could even process what happened, it was pushed back, and stared at Connor, trying to figure out what the anomaly in the fight was. "Error. Subject [Connor] has unknown weapon. No countermeasures available for offensive weapon. Adaption required."

In a room outside of the room where the battle was taking place, Malicious was yelling at his scientists and 'researchers' and all the people who had a hand in making the machine. "Why don't we have a countermeasure for his staff?! How did we not know he had something like this?! This is a great unknown factor! Who knows what gadgets he has in that thing!"

The various creatures in the office were panicking. "We're sorry sir, but Connor has never used the staff. Never used it anywhere we can spy on him. We can only assume he developed it in secret, and trained with it in his bases, the only places on this planet we can't infiltrate."

Malicious' face was an unhealthy shade of red. He stared at the screen with all the known facts about Connor, before finally turning around, and facing the other creatures, ignoring the crushed metal his hands once laid on. "I want more advanced systems. We need to get into his base. We don't know what kinds of technology he has down there that would help him accomplish his goal." Malicious turned back around to face the window to continue observing the battle.

The robot charged at Connor, who quickly deflected the blow with the staff (one-handed, as his left arm is unusable), and he got the robot to stumble, and whacked it in the neck, sending it flying to the side. Connor quickly ran (at normal human speeds) at the robot, before slamming his staff in the ground, creating a shock wave that he jumped up to avoid, twirled above the staff, grabbing it, and spinning around, before throwing it at the robot's left arm socket, imbedding in it, and the wall.

The robot tried to get up and remove the staff so it could do so, but Connor landed on the end of the staff, plunging it in deeper, breaking off the arm, and then used the staff to bounce away.

The robot got to it's feet, and looked at it's empty socket. The robot looked at Connor, and it's eyes almost seemed to get angry, before it charged at Connor at light speeds, knocking him back into another wall, where his spine would have been snapped, if Connor didn't activate a booster on his staff to pull himself away at the last second. The robot collided with the wall, as Connor got to his feet, and fell down to one knee, breathing heavily.

"Darn it, my body isn't made for battling stuff like this without my powers." He muttered, catching his breath, and rubbing his still unhinged jaw, before being upper-cutted into the ceiling. Connor fell back down, and was kicked directly in the crotch into another wall, where he slumped down, his staff rolling away from him. The robot walked forward, snapping the staff in two with a loud crunch and the fizzle of electricity.

"Now die." The robot brought it's remaining hidden blade filled with Cosmic Energy, and covered in eggs to in front of Connor's face. It moved it's arm back, preparing to kill Connor, and was about to bring it down when a huge piece of metal landed on the robot's arm, throwing off it's aim and slowing it down. Before either man or machine could process what happened, a blue blur shot upwards, along with the piece of metal, before a blue beam hit the robot right in the head, sending it stumbling back, as some cracks appeared in it's head.

Connor blinked in surprise as the blue blur landed in front of him, and he blinked again upon seeing who it was. Standing in front of him was a tall blue pony with a blue sparkling mane, two wings, and a long horn, which was glowing, along with a very familiar weapon wrapped in the same aura.

"Is that...?" Connor asked.

Luna nodded. "I sensed you were in distress, plus it was rather obvious you were here. Sometimes, my sister is just so gullible. I went into your secret chambers, and found this on a podium. Seeing as it was the only I could wield and knew how to wield, I took it." She took another look at the scythe. "The metallic grey is a bit dull though. Going to have to make it a different color."

Connor chuckled, as he got up, and picked up one of the pieces of his staff, before slamming it on the other piece, quickly connecting them back together. "We'll see about that later. Let's finish this quickly, repairing this staff is only a temporary measure." Connor held it in an offensive pose.

"Yes, lets." Luna agreed, and both of them charged forward at the robot, who tried to attack Connor with it's remaining arm, but Connor quickly flipped over Luna, and the robot had to retract it's attack, due to not having any programming allowing it to harm anyone else but Connor.

Connor whacked the robot in the neck, causing it to flinch just enough for Luna to swing at it's legs with her scythe, and Connor slammed it's head into the ground using his staff. The robot quickly used it's speed to get away, and try to access the situation again.

Luna quickly flew at the robot, swinging the scythe right as she got to the robot's location. The robot barely dodged in time, only to be blasted back by a purple beam coming from Connor's staff. Luna took this time to whack it back to the floor, and before it could fully get up, it was blasted into the wall by Connor's staff, where he kept up a continuous stream, and Luna added her own beam to the mix, allowing the Cosmic Beam to finally get past the robot's defenses, due to being designed to only fight Connor, and had no defenses against magic.

"THIS IS FOR HARMING HIM!" Luna screamed, as the robot blew up, and it's lights went dark. She turned around, and faced Connor with a smile, and a tear in her eye. "I'm glad your okay." She ran up to Connor, and wrapped up his lower body in a hug. "We'll get you to Canterlot and get you all fixed up." She had a small smile on her face.

Connor laughed. "Sounds nice." He had an unsure look on his face. "Luna, I-i love y-GAH!" Connor screamed in pain as the end of a small purple blade appeared in his chest. He pushed Luna away, and looked behind him to see the disconnected arm of the robot, missing a hand. Connor fell to his knees, as his spine finally gave out from the damage that a blade being run through it can do, and he coughed up blood, as he fell to the ground.

"Connor?! Connor! CONNOR!" Luna screamed, as Connor's eyes closed.

"He's waking up." I heard a gruff voice say. I moaned, not wanting to wake up, before realizing that I never went to sleep. My eyes shot open, and my vision was obscured by something white covering parts of my eye. I looked through the small gap I could see through, and saw Luna with a disheveled mane, and dried tears under her eyes, as she looked at me with hope.

"Luna? That you?" I ask, and I realize my throat was dry. I cleared my throat, and I felt a familiar sensation as my powers took care of that. "Where am I?" Luna was crying again, as she engulfed me in a hug, wrapping her wings around as much of my body as she could. This was making me worried. "Luna, what's wrong?"

She didn't let go of me, and she sniffed. "You were stabbed through the spine by the weird robot creature's arm, and I rushed you to the hospital. You were treated for several wounds, like your left arm, the cut on your face, your broken snout... nose, a few other small wounds, and your spine injury."

I sighed. "Luna, it's okay. I won't die from a spine injury, you know that." I hugged her back, and tried to get to a more comfortable position, when I realized something. "Luna, why can't I feel my legs?"

Luna sniffed again. "The doctor said you were permanently paralyzed from the waist down. You'll never walk again."

Author's Note

so... anyone got a good idea for a better name for the 'Robo-Connor?' Because I got nothing.

Also, sorry this took so long to write. I was kind of bored writing this, and I work slowly when I'm bored. The only reason why this chapter is in here is because it's important to future chapters.

Also, the ending kinda seems rushed, as it is. I wanted to get this chapter out of the way so I can continue the story.

Hope you enjoy!

Connor vs Essence (SPOILERS! SO MANY SPOILERS!)

Author's Note

Crossover with MidnightChaos's Renovare of Hope.

I don't even know about this chapter. So many spoilers for the future.

MASSIVE SPOILERS BE WARNED

Connor vs Essence (SPOILERS! SO MANY SPOILERS!)

“SPAAAAAACE!” I yelled, as I let the zero G fly me around the recently destroyed solar system. Floating around me was the debris from the blown up planets. I’m glad I showed up soon, or otherwise the Infection would have spread to other solar systems. The current one I’m in, was the birth place of a virus called the Infection, a small parasitic species that came from a meteor, and can make the most mightiest planets fall within a month. It latches onto a host body, who quickly produces more, and even gives them various powers and limited adaptability. I sensed it from Equestria, and quickly came to save any survivors, and blow up the Infection. Unfortunately, the fight took a bit of my energy away from me, and I’ll need a while to recharge, so I’m doing it by referencing.

I stopped in place, as a shiver wracked my body. I felt a high power level nearby. At first I thought it was myself again, but then I realized it was coming from a different source. I turned around, and came face to face with the high power level.

“Hello!” I was greeted by the cheerful voice of a cat-eared woman, her tail flicking about.

My mind went blank for a moment, as I processed what I was seeing. “Umm.. if your looking for the catpeople universe, it’s over in that direction.” I pointed to a different universe. I shook my head. “Sorry, who are you?” Seeing this creature suddenly made me self-conscious about my own Saiyan tail, wrapped around my waist, and hidden under my clothes.

“Right, you have no idea who I am, do you?” She smiled, “Those catpeople are a project of mine, but I am, well now what name should I use…. I’ll just use all of them. I am Essence, The Musician, Madness, and so on. You?”

‘Oh man, a colored name. You don’t see many of those around nowadays.’ “I’m Connor, the Cosmic King.” I responded. “I’ve been called many things as well, the god of lightning, the child of a million plans, god of crafting, hero of Equestria, the one who died, and a lot of other references.”

The cat woman shrugged, “Meh. Heard worse names,” the woman’s face suddenly switched to a frown. “Cthulhu, get out of mommy’s head. I told you this last time.” She said this and the said being materialized next to her before disappearing. “Kids…”

“Last time I had one, she was murdered.” I clenched my fist, trying to hold back some anger, not for being reminded of Nebula, but hearing the name Cthulhu. ‘Gotta look that up for why that name angers me.’

“Cthulhu? He’s an Elder God, so yeah. I however am an Influence and several other things. I’m something like… I’ve actually lost count of how many cycles old I am,” she said, going off on a tangent and apparently hearing my thoughts.

‘Guess I’ll have to fix my head again. I hate people accessing my mind.’ “I’m at least around a million years old by now. I age really slowly though. Took several thousand years just to grow out of puberty.”

“About the head thing, nothing works against me on that, sorry. It just happens, what with being Madnessand music embodiment and all. Last check, I know I’m over several quintillion years old,” she said, looking rather casual about it.

“Pfft, quintillion? That’s not that old.” A familiar voice spoke up, as my older self showed up, floating right next to me.

“What the hell are you doing here! Go back to waiting for you to show up once I disappear!” I yelled.

“Well, at best guess, I’m at least as old as the Omniverse, and older than all but one Multiverse,” she said, “Ever met DEATH?”

“Yes.” We both spoke at the exact same time. “All kinds of different versions. I prefer the Simpsons one, but younger me kinda likes the Marvel one.”

“No, no. D-E-A-T-H. All caps, see?” She gestured to the letters she had just listed.

I looked to my older self, as he went into thought. “Well, I remember waiting around for a while before the big bang. I’ve seen a lot of different versions of death, and was death once. Can you describe DEATH? Might ring a bell.”

“...The literal creator of everything? Um… Aura of incredible power, kind of like the one I give off, that’s the best I’ve got,” she shrugged. “Does the older you know his exact age?”

“Hmm… hang on a sec… HEY FUTURE ME! COME HERE!” Future me yelled, and an even older version of me showed up.

“How many of you are there?!” I yelled, not knowing about this one.

“What’s up?” Future future me asked.

“Ever heard of DEATH? All caps? Created everything?” Future me asked.

“Well, I remember bringing a fight into the fourth wall, and having to use the creator of our story to find a way back. Technically, he is the creator of any place we go to, and is part of a multiverse that is even bigger than our multiverses that fanfics are apart of.” He said, remembering back to a moment in my future.

“Why the hell am I even here?! I don’t want to spoil my future!” I asked.

“I don’t ever remember doing this.” Future me responded. Future future me nodded. “Probably some kind of memory wipe will occur at some point in the future.”

“DEATH created even our authors, for instance, my author happens to have multiple stories and several characters. I just happen to one of her thirty or so Void Dwellers/Displacers,” Essence said.

“But how would you know that?” I asked. “Technically, you would have no way of knowing if that’s the truth for our author’s universe, or universes. DEATH is just a creation of several different, or perhaps one author, only for fanfics. For all we know, any one of humanity’s many religions could be true, Christianity, Judism, Islamic, Greek mythology, Roman mythology, Norse mythology, or even my personal favorite, Acreusism.”

“Well, a few things. I’m talking about the Omniverse, which is ALL Multiverses combined. Another, if I’m here, your author has agreed to this to some degree. And lastly, all of those exist somewhere in the Omniverse,” Essence said, in a matter-of-factly voice.

Future future me sighed. “Well, people originally thought that there was only one universe. Later, they discovered the multiverse. After that, they discovered the omniverse. And even later, they discover something larger than that. It’s like atoms. They just keep getting smaller.”

“We could discuss philosophy all day.” Future me pointed out. “But, we’re all curious of why are you here?”

Essence shrugged, “Dunno. Just kind of, pop into places. Although, if this is another Omniverse.... Then I’ve seriously broken current power levels in my Omniverse by… who knows. Oh wait…” Essence waved a hand, revealing a play-by-play of something she had done back when her Omniverse was much younger. They watched as she started messing around with a ball of her power, accidentally dropping it and creating a small tear. “Okay… Fast-forward…” The video sped up and revealing a small trail of Twilight’s magic expanding the tear, this caused by her magic affecting Essence’s powers. “And there is our answer. Well. Looks like I’m the first in both Omniverses to connect them and you, my new friend, are the first inter-Omniversal traveler.”

“Wait, what?!” I yelled, before tapping my ear, and activating a comms. “Sam! You there?! Can you hear me?!”

“Yes. I can hear you Connor. What is it?” Sam’s voice spoke into my ear.

“I just found out that we’re from different omniverses, instead of universes.” I spoke, turning it down to avoid Sam’s yelling.

“How did you not know that?! You’re supposed to be god!”

“Hello! I’m Essence! Anyway, this is slightly my fault. Sadly, when you’ve got several, uncounted total, copies of one mind, working in sync, things like this happen. Thankfully, I have enough information to do this,” she lifted up her hands and the tear suddenly appeared next to them. “Okay,” she grabbed the tear and stuffed it into a bottle. “That said, your friend here is a god, not the god. I made a tear in the boundary of the two Omniverses, thus unwittingly allowing travel between them when Twilight used her magic on Connor here. Don’t sweat the details, I’ve-” Essence’s face suddenly flinched, “taken care of it. Now, excuse me as I attempt to deal with the arrival of another uncounted total number of my minds into my head and the massive MASSIVE increase of power.” She turned to Connor, “I now have reason to believe I am everything I was for my Omniverse I am now THAT for this one. Thus doubling my power and allowing the trolling of one of my author’s friends.”

“You know what? I’m going back to killing Metroids. I do not have enough phds in quantum physics to understand this.” Sam’s voice spoke back, before cutting off.

“So, now that we just broke another barrier. What do we do now? Break another barrier across omniverses?” I asked.

“One sec,” Essence snapped her fingers and looked at Connor, “Yeah, at your current power level, you are a Godly. So, your chances of doing it alone, or at all, are nil. But, if you like, I may be able to do it again.”

“Hang on. If he’s a godly. Would I be a meta? He’s got .0001% of my power, and I can kick people into the fourth wall, which might count as another omniverse.” Future future me pointed out.

“Yeah. You’re a Meta, however, I want you to see something,” Essence snapped her fingers again, and revealed her power to future future me.

“That’s a lot of power.” Future Future me muttered. “Kinda reminds me of my successor.”

“Keep watching,” she said.

“So you can increase your power. Do you want me to go… ‘OH DEAR MERCIFUL… WHATEVER! YOUR POWER!’ because I kinda don’t care about power anymore.”

I was hiding behind my future selves, afraid of the super high power.

“Please. I’ve battled Broly. His power is maximum. This is nothing compared to it.” Future future me assured.

“Dude. I can literally dissolve entire Multiverses in under 0.0000000000000000000001 seconds. Broly is nothing. I was put in a bet in my Omniverse and LITERALLY whopped Broly’s ass so bad, he started crying AND he shit himself. It only took a billionth of a second. In case you are wondering, I’ve taken to disguising my power level. Want to see the real numbers?” Essence grinned and in that moment, neither Omniverse, nor any at all, had seen that crazy of a grin.

“Hey, didn’t Distan use to smile similar to that?” I pointed out. “Not as evil, but still very similar.”

“You haven’t seen the Broly I fought. My powers actually turned him into what I imagine him. His power would not stop increasing. I freaked out when it went into the googols, and then made googol look inferior. My powers involve references, so he would not stop increasing his power. I died a lot.” Future Future me mentioned.

“Wait, have either of you fought Doomsday yet? He just revives whenever someone kills him, and becomes stronger from that.” Future me asked.

“...Bring it on then. You want proof, I’ll fight both of them. AT THE SAME TIME.”

“Umm… I’m not summoning Broly. Unless you want to sacrifice your own powers to summon him, he’s not coming here. Last time we fought, I had to put a lock on him. Unless someone got rid of their powers for the entire fight, they couldn’t summon him. Plus, the powers had to be around god-like.”

“Really? You do realize you’re probably talking to the strongest entity in either one of our Omniverses? Well, maybe aside from DEATH, but he won’t tell me his power level,” Essence said, nonchalantly.

“Fine, if you are going to even try to do that. I guess I’ll just have to change the locks.” Future Future me snapped his fingers, as his body glowed cosmic purple. “Now, only the weakest person in the current omniverse can open it. No one with any power can open it, and the second someone with powers tries to fight Broly, he’s locked back in.”

The look on Essence face said she knew exactly what would happen here, “Alright if you insist, anyone else I can fight? Because,” she snapped her fingers, clearing an image of Broly, “I can just do this,” she snapped her fingers and the lock disappeared, “and this,” Broly’s cheering was ceased as the lock reappeared. “However, as this is your Omniverse, I’ll refrain. You can choose my opponent.”

“I choose GARY STU!” Future Future me yelled.

“Nah, no one can beat Gary. That would be unfair, as his powers can trump any logic breaking powers.” Future me suggested. “What if the strongest version of us fights her?”

“Ugh, you know how weird that guy is.” Future future me groaned. “But, he might be our best bet.” He snapped his fingers, and another version of us shows up, but this time with a different appearance.

“Gary? Another one? How many times do I have to kick his ass. Hello, new Connor, or, [Insert Strongest Version of Connor Here]!” Essence smiled and said cheerfully.

“The name isn’t Connor. It’s only one of my names. I’m actually fused with my two brothers, and am at 100%. So, while you can defy logic, so can I.”

“Logic?” Essence asked innocently, “Who said I only defy logic?”

Other guy smiled. “Mind if I change perspectives here? I’d prefer not to give out my name, so I don’t spoil anything?”

“Be my guest, it won’t affect me,” Essence waved her hand dismissively.

“TIME TO YELL! PERSPECTIVE CHANGE!”

“There. Much better.” I said, cracking my neck. “Hey, current me. I’m going to alter the universe, add some of my own time’s stuff. You okay with that?”

“Yeah, I’ll just change it back.” He shrugged.

“Good. Now, ready to fight?” I smiled, with one of my upper canines sticking out of my teeth..

She grabbed her head and spun it around on her neck before stopping it and nodding, “Let’s go, but first, MUSIC!”

The nearby area burst with energy, before either of them moved an inch. I snapped my fingers, creating a cube of lava around Essence. It took a second but I heard whistling, only to see her wearing a bath towel and… washing her hair in the lava. “PERV!” She laughed and the lava disappeared. “My turn,” she gave an entirely too psychotic grin before it began raining literally everything in existence. You name it, it came from the sky.

“Idiot.” I yelled, as I grabbed a falling pie, and stuffed in down my throat, before feeling my power greatly increase. I charged forward, only to use afterimage at the last second, and the afterimage punched Essence in the face. Or, rather, it should have.

“Nice, but trivial,” her voice came from above me and I looked up to see her literally turn bright enough to light up the entire Omniverse, both of them.

“Well, screw you too.” I said, wishing I had to capacity to flip her off, but I don’t like doing stuff like that. I pulled a small piece of metal, turning off the light. “It’s not nice to create massive light pollution. You know how many people you just blinded? How many doctors?”

She snapped her fingers and the light thing never happened, “No one, actually. In fact, by switching that event, I created two new Omniverses. Fun! Anyway, enjoy this!” She started spinning and I suddenly found myself as a mouse, in Equestria at Fluttershy’s cottage. I squeaked, as I turned myself into Jerry, and created a giant hammer, smacking Essence in the face as she smacked against a wall, turning flat, before peeling off, and floating down like a piece of paper, landing in a book, that fell down. I took this moment to turn back to normal, apologize to Fluttershy, and teleported above the planet, seeing Essence already there.

“So, interesting view, isn’t it. I like fighting above the planet. It’s so serene. Plus it’s ominous.” I muttered, looking at the planet below. “Times like this make me appreciate my powers. I’m glad I was shot. I’m glad I died. I’m glad I was chosen for these powers. By the way, how did you get your powers?”

“Well, I was born/made with them. DEATH created me from the Void, of course, he had no idea what he was getting into,” she said, looking down. “After this, wanna be friends? You seem to get the whole, Madnessthing. Oooo~ It’s colorful now. And italicized!”

I smiled. “Sure. You seem like the fun kind of sort. But I’m not usually like this. I’ve been fighting Discord style. And it’s getting rather boring. There’s only so much you can do with randomness. Tell me, how good are you at fighting physically?”

Essence shrugged, “I’ve picked up some. Weapons or fists-type of thing?”

“Both. I’m part god of destruction, so I have an affinity with weapons, but I usually use fists. Shall we bring this down to the planet?”

“Well, I’ve been called The Warrior and The Strategist so… And yeah, sure,” she shrugged.

I smiled, as a bullet from a sniper rifle coming from the planet hit Essence. “Good luck. And bet you can’t catch me.” I deactivated my flight, and fell to the planet, before suddenly falling faster than any speed imaginable.

Essence shrugged and flipped upside down gliding towards the ground at a leisurely pace. She started whistling the tune to a unnamed song.

It didn’t take long for me to slam against the ground, my body almost pulverized. I pushed myself up, as my body inflated, ignoring the blood loss, as it quickly regenerated. “I LOVE THAT! NOTHING IS AS FUN AS SLAMMING INTO THE GROUND AT FAST SPEEDS!”

“Not sure about that,” Essence said, gliding down to me, “Ask Amnesia.”

“Who’s Amnesia?” I asked, stretching my arms.

“One of the people I displaced. Poor kid looks like a girl,” Essence shook her head. “We still fighting?”

“Yeah. I just really like falling.” I smiled, before charging forward, pulling my left fist back, before driving it forward into her face.

Her head barely flinched and her muffled voice came from behind my fist, “Can we still use our powers?”

“Yeah, just nothing chaotic. Stuff for more like fighting. So maybe flight, super strength, etc.” I still had my fist in her face, for some peculiar reason.

She pulled my fist away and looked at me innocently, “Does this count?” She suddenly connected roundhouse kick with my head and… there was a loud ringing sound as I lost sight for a few seconds, leaving me disoriented and feeling like all my atoms had been torn apart and reassembling at super sonic speed, and like I would throw up.

“That was strange. But the funny thing about that, is that you just did the same to your leg. I added reflective properties to my skull a long time ago. So, it follows the principle of ‘I’m rubber and your glue.’” I smiled.

She looked down and I followed her sight as I saw the strangest thing I had ever seen, and that’s saying something. Her leg had turned into… dubstep waves? “Hmm... “ she poked her leg which returned to normal, “That was an interesting feeling.”

I chuckled. “How do I know what dubstep looks like?” I questioned, before quickly flying backwards, and pulling my arms back behind my body, and charged up a familiar attack. “KAMEHAMEHA!” I yelled. “REFERENCE UPGRADE!” The beam glowed purple, as it was infused with the power of DBZ.

“Oh… This thing again?” She raised an eyebrow as it struck her directly in the face. She disappeared behind a cloud of smoke, and I raised an eyebrow, and pulled my hands out from behind my back. I watched as the cloud turned into bubbles and floated away leaving… her holding the thing as it began flashing billions of colors per second and emitted musical notes and an odd reality warping aura. “Kamehameha reference upgrade? Try ETERNAL DUB-DISCORDANT REALITY HYPER NOVA!”

“IT’S OVER 9000!” I screamed, causing the sheer power of references to shatter the ball of energy. Only for her to reform it and look at me with a bored and annoyed look as she held it up, hand on her waist.

“What! 9000! That’s impossible!” Nappa yelled from somewhere.

“IT’S OVER 9000!” The ball shattered again.

It reformed and she waved her hand over it, “Ha. Reference-proof,” she let it loose and the beam started flying at me, and I quickly threw a kitten at it.

“YOU MONSTER!” I screamed, watching as the beam came closer to the kitten. “YOU WOULD KILL A KITTEN?!”

In that second, I had made a VERY bad choice. The beam arched around the kitten and she turned BEYOND red with rage, “Nobody. NOBODY. Makes me harm a kitten,” she said.

I quickly shapeshifted into a kitten. Of course I still had my robotic body parts, like my eye, my arm, and my leg. The beam arched towards me and she appeared, grabbed my tail, and I turned back into my previous form in time for her to throw a second ball of the energy into the first as it connected with my face. I had under a second to think the words, What have I done, as I was sent through a rip and then another, flying through two new Omniverses before crashing into a building. I cleared my head after about half a minute and noticed a large sign laying on top of me.

Disabled Puppy Orphanage

“She just threw me into a puppy orphanage?!” I felt my body filling with anger. “NO ONE EVER HARMS A DOG! NOBODY!” I quickly fixed the building, as I climbed out of it, before running forward, running around the planet I was on, getting faster and faster. “HYPERLIGHT ACTIVATE!” As my body reached speeds only I could surpass, I teleported back into my universe, as I charged at Essence. To my surprise, she grinned at me and I raised a fist only for another copy of her to appear just in time for her foot to connects with my head, sending my head flying off into space, as my body quickly slows down, and is ripped apart by myself stopping so quickly. I looked to Essence, my skull regenerating back on my head, metal and everything, before looking at Essence with pure anger in my eyes.

“I will murder you. You had me kill a puppy. YOU HAD ME KILL A PUPPY YOU HEARTLESS MONSTER!” I charged forward, dodging her attack, before delievering a punch that sent her flying back this time. I caught up to her, and slammed my fists down on her head, slamming her to the ground, before pointing my arm at her, and firing a massive energy blast forcing her miles deep.

I felt a tap on my shoulder, “Hi! So, you ripped through two Omniverses right? Say hello to me, and me, and me!” I turned around to see three of her.

“Hello! Nice to meet ya!” The other two said before all three kicked me back through the tears, the original version I was fighting placing them in the jar with the first tear, before I went slamming into Canterlot castle, disintegrating several floors and landing in Luna’s bedroom in front of her and a massive bowl of ice cream, a spoon hovering in front of her astonished face.

“I knew it!” I yelled. “You were holding back on me!” I snatched the ice cream from her, and tried to take a spoonfull of it, but I broke my hand. “Why is ice cream the strongest substance in the world!”

The three Essences reappeared and the original looked to the other two, “I got this, ladies.” They saluted and stepped into her, increasing her power by several thousand exponents.

“Connor? Who is this?” Luna asked, still on her bed.

“Some person who kills puppies without a second thought.” I responded, before jumping out a window, and flipping down before jumping through a different room. I looked around, noticing I was in a kitchen. “These places have fun scenes.” I quickly got to work, making a plan, while Luna distracted Essence. Hopefully.

“That’s a lie. Its his fault for picking up the puppy. Besides, he played dirty first, throwing a KITTEN,” I heard her yell, somehow knowing she had leaned out the window to do so, “in front of my attack and changing himself into one as well.”

“You do realize the kitten was immortal right? And invulnerable?” Luna pointed out. “It wouldn’t have taken any damage. Besides, even if it wasn’t, how could you be sure it was a real kitten? Could have been a ball of energy that looked like a kitten. Connor’s playing you like a fiddle.” Luna smiled.

Essence laughed, causing me to shudder for some reason, “That doesn’t change the fact he almost made me kill one of my precious creations, no matter what it really was. Besides, nothing is invulnerable to me. I am, in fact not being played like a fiddle because,” she raised her voice before stopping dramatically, “HE’S NOT IN THE KITCHEN!”

“Then, the egg will fall onto my face, poisoning me, and removing my powers. Then…” I muttered under my breath, but stopped once Essence showed up. I grabbed a frying pan from the stove, one that was cooking an egg on it, before slamming the pan into Essence’s face, sending the egg flying onto the ceiling, where it stuck, as the lava I created at the beginning of the fight finally arrived, landed above the kitchen on the lavaproof floor I created a few years back, and started cooking the egg.

“Lava-proof! I saw that coming from a mile away!” She grinned, “Or did you forget? I’m inside your head~” She sang.

“Thanks for reminding me. Also, you should remember this, ‘I’m rubber and you’re glue.’ So, whenever your in my mind, I’m in your mind.” I gave a dark smile.

Essence’s face went flat, “Then go ahead, take a look.”

I mentally smirked, as my body quickly destroyed itself from reading her thoughts. I felt huge amounts of pain that further increased my powers, before I faded from existence.

[POV SWITCH]

I watched as he disintegrated from existence and looked over at Luna, “You want him back?”

She looked at me and jumped, “WHO ARE YOU AND HOW ARE YOU HERE!?”

I shrugged and smiled, “That’s a yes.” I began reforming his body and mind and upon finishing, placed him under the egg from earlier.

[POV SWITCH]

“I’m back! AND I’M STRONGER THAN EVER!” I started laughing, after my body was reformed, but the egg that landed on the ceiling fell onto my face, and some of it got into my mouth. My brain stopped for a moment, as I just processed this information. “GAH!” I screamed, trying to spit out the egg, but all that came out was black gunk. “Oh crap.” I fell to my knees, as my powers faded.

“And hence, avoid looking into the mind of the Madgoddess,” Essence smirked.

I chuckled. “You think I’m down? I’m just getting warmed up. This isn’t the first time I lost my powers against an opponent stronger than me.” I stood up, and flicked my arm, as a small staff popped out, and I grabbed it, before forming it into a bigger staff.

“Um, hello?” SHe tapped her head, “I know. Besides, it wouldn’t be any fun if you were. As a crutch, I won’t break the staff. If I do, I’ll replace it, deal?” She held out a hand.

“Actually, the staff is supposed to be unbreakable, but I haven’t added the ‘non-logic’ attack shielding yet. But I would advise against breaking it, unless you want to be teleported to a dimension where our powers don’t work.” I shook her hand.

“Meh, I’m Anti-logic, I work everywhere, but I’ll still avoid breaking it,” she said, “Where shall we continue this?”

“Right here is good. But I’m sure the chefs are annoyed at us.” I dodged a thrown knife. “HEY! Watch where you’re throwing that thing! You should know about my fear of sharp knifes!” I sighed. “How about the courtyard?”

“Sure,” she snapped her fingers, taking us to the courtyard, “I’ll have the terrain and such rest from any damage after a few minutes.”

“So,” I twirl my staff around, as a purple skintight suit with yellow streaks appeared on my body. “Ready to fight?”

“Yeah, let’s go for it,” she said.

My staff glowed purple, and I charged forward, before quickly sliding against the ground, and try to knock Essence off her feet. When I got behind her I quickly got to my feet, and blocked the incoming blow with my staff.

“Not bad, not bad,” she said, smiling, before swinging a sword, from nowhere, at me.

I barely blocked it in time, and quickly broke my staff into two parts, before activating the electricity, and Nightwinged Essence in the face with a million volts of godly electricity. She blew a puff of air out of her mouth at the electricity and it suddenly wore a top hat and started dancing.

I quickly slid back, and frowned. “That’s just rude. That’s like changing the genetic code of someone’s child.” I deactivated the electric function, and pointed both sticks at Essence, before two lines fired out, and attached to the walls behind her. I smiled, not sure what the hell I was doing, but trying to make it look cool, as the grappel function activated, and I was flung forward really fast, before impacting the wall, face first.

“I’ve been doing that for cycles, except, most of the time it’s to stop some defect, or stop them from going Hitler on their world,” she said, slightly muffled considering my face was in rock, and I pushed myself out of the stone wall, and shook the rocks out of my ears, before turning around, and attaching the two pieces of my staff together.

Essence just shrugged and clapped, sending out a huge sonic boom, moving literally as fast as Mach 881742, just under light speed, causing me to be thrown into the air, before I fell down, crashing into the Canterlot statue garden. I got to my feet, and noticed myself right next to where Discord’s statue used to be.

“Grrr… won’t get me next time with that trick.” My staff glowed with light, and I fired a powerful beam at Essence, before being flung back from the recoil. I hit the back of my head on some rocks. I blinked, before closing my eyes, trying to ignore the pain, as I got to my feet, and fell back down. “Forgot about that.” I muttered, as I waited for the blood to finish messing up my head so I can see. “Stupid orthostatic hypertension.”

She floated down from above, upside-down, having dodged the beam. “You know, once you can your powers back you can assure that never happens again when you loose them.”

` “Sorry. That condition is ingrained in my body. It doesn’t happen when I have my powers, but I have to worry about it whenever I don’t have my powers.” My vision returned, and I got to my feet, holding my staff in a defensive position.

My staff glowed, and I felt my body be temporaily empowered. I rushed forward, and drove my staff into Essence, and quickly fell backwards, screaming at the innuendo. “GAH! I need a better name for my staff!”

“Like what, the rape-stick?” Essence joked before kicking me directly in my crotch. “Oh shit… my bad,” she paled.

“You jerk.” I coughed up some blood. “Low blow.” I tried to get up, but fell back down. “Didn’t your parents teach you any manners?”

“It was an accident,” she humphed, before continuing, “And what parents, DEATH created me, but I grew up on my own.”

“I kinda wish you only did that when I had my powers. At least then, I could regenerate, and prevent that from happening again. I actually don’t care about what gender I am.” I finally was able to stand up again, and wiped the blood from my mouth.

“Here,” she waved her hand, regenerating my crotch and apparently creating a cup around them.

“I don’t need that.” I took it off, and cracked my neck, glad the pain was gone. “At least now, I have an idea I can do.” My staff glowed black, and suddenly my suit changed into my own personal batsuit. “I’m Batman.” I spoke in a gravelly tone.

Essence’s face went flat, “Your parents are dead.”

“I am the one who flaps in the night.” I referenced back.

“More like faps…” She answered, before making me spit a bit in surprise.

“Hey, at least I don’t see Samus as … what other people see her as. I only care about the suit. Screw everyone else.” As soon as I finished speaking she snapped her fingers and turned me pink, with purple polka dots.

“Seriously! PINK! I understand that I like purple, as my powers are colored the same, but seriously! Why pink?!” I yelled, not really enjoying the color.

“Okay, is this better?” She asked before I felt a warm fuzzy feeling. I looked down and the floor seemed a bit closer, I was about to ask what she had done when I found myself embraced in a hug, “Aren’t you just the cutest thing!”

I pushed myself away, stumbling a bit. I looked at my right arm, and noticed that it changed slightly in shape and was a lot shinier than the metallic grey I prefer. “Well, haven’t been like this in a while.” I looked down at my body. “This is still weird.”

Essence looked depressed, “You didn’t have to stop the hug…”

My brain freezed as I just realized something. “Did you just take away my height?” I spoke, my voice trying to go dark, but it couldn’t with this body.

Essence eyes widened, “Oh...my… THAT’S JUST TOO ADORABLE! You tried to be maddened and instead you just look flustered,” she grabbed me in another hug and I struggled to get out.

“Grr… the last time I was this young, things got a little destructive. You’re lucky I still have my memories, or you would be dealing with a very mentally messed up child.” I try to push way again, but Essence wouldn’t let me. “GET OFF!” I yelled, and pressed a button on my arm, causing it to push Essence back, and I got a bit of space in between us. “SELF DESTRUCTION TECHNIQUE!” My arm vibrated rapidly, before glowing white, and it blew up, as I closed me eyes, hoping to be taken with it.

After a minute or two of nothing, I opened my eyes to find myself smothered in another hug. “Stop it,” I demanded. “Let go!”

She kept holding on and I noticed some smoke coming off her back, before she spoke. “You’re too cute to die,” she said, touching my bleeding side, regenerating it all.

I looked to my destroyed right side, smirking that my arm still couldn’t go back, and glad that I lost it completely a while back. ‘I need to get to my lab, replace my arm.’ I thought to myself, and tried to push myself away from the infuriating cat woman.

She let go and snapped her fingers, filling me with the warm fuzzy feeling again. I pushed away from her, and looked back down, noticing my normal body back. I smirked, before running to the edge of the statue garden, and jumping off, falling down to the city below. I landed on my left leg, which dampened the shock. ‘Gotta get my powers back. Gotta get to the lab.’ I ran across the rooftops of Canterlot, quickly making my way to Ponyville. I skidded to a stop, as Essence showed up in front of me.

“Ah, ah, ah~” She sang, dropping a barrel on top of me.

I pushed the barrel off, and got back up. “I’m kinda surprised that you changed me back.” I said, trying to figure out a way to escape.

“Well, I couldn’t fight you while you looked like this,” she said, holding up a picture of a small girl, it looked like this.

I cringed at the sight. “I don’t know how to respond to that, so I’m just going to do this!” I jumped into the air, and my left foot burst to life, as it started giving me some minor flight abilities. “See ya.” I quickly flew to Ponyville, before deactivating my foot above my house. I landed softly, and quickly ran in, before entering the secret passageway to my lab.

It didn’t take long for the elevator to stop, but I quickly ran in. “GLADoS, activate security protocols!” I yelled as I ran to a certain device.

It started up, but then I heard an explosion, knowing full well it had likely taken the upper part of the lab with it, “LUCY~ I’M HOME~” Essence’s voice rang out.

“Activate project 10245! Password Pie is God.” I felt my machines whirring, as one of my last hopes powered up. Essence crashed into my lab, activating all the security systems, from lightning fast turrets in those games that you need to do something else to deactivate them, because you can’t get past them, to plasma cannons.

She started strolling forward, spinning a cane next to her and singing the song from Mary Poppins that the chimney sweeps sing. The, well, everything bounced off the cane and back at the cannons and other weapons.

As she approached, I smirked, as metal came up out of the ground, and surrounded my body, before attaching itself, making a full body suit. Once the entire thing was fully attached, I yelled out one final thing. “SUIT! ACTIVATE!” The machines whirred, as they crunched into my body, causing blood to spurt out of the machine, fusing my very being into the suit.

I took a step forward. “Like my new suit? It’s designed to fight creatures like you. It requires the ultimate sacrifice to use, I give up my body, and now I’m in a suit that can never break, no matter how little or none logic you use.”

“Well la dee, frickin da!” she said, holding up her hands and throwing an anvil that looked like it had a gravitational pull, at me.

I throw my fist back, and break it like it’s nothing. I smile, as I charge forward, and slam Essence through multiple walls of my base, before ending up in the educational television room, after running through the giant clams, and cheese grater rooms. I scream, before running out of the room. “Why did I make that room?”

“Because you were bored?” Essence, now floating beside me, asked.

“Maybe. I really like references.” I stood up straight, before punching Essence in the face, sending her flying back into a wall. I pulled both of my fists back, before firing two powerful beams at her, sending her flying back even farther.

She crashed down, landing on her feet and sliding backwards leaving two deep indentations in the ground. “I figured.”

I smirked. “Time for my final attack! I’ll end you with this blast!” I poured my energy into my chest, as a huge light started shining from it. As it got more and more powerful, I started laughing maniacally. “PREPARE TO DIE!”

Right before I fired it, a loud yell came from overhead. “INCOMING!” It sounded like my voice, but before I could figure out why, I felt something impact my head, and turn my entire suit to pieces. I fell to the ground, my entire body bleeding, as I looked to the attacker. “Oops… sorry.” It was my skull that got kicked off my head near the beginning of the fight.

I coughed up some blood. “Well, that was anticlimatic.” I felt my body getting better, as my wounds healed themselves. “Hey, my powers are back!”

“Nice,” Essence said, only to for her fist to come hurtling towards me and she began punching me in the head rapidly, around some one-hundred twenty strikes a minute.

Once she stopped, I felt incredibly dizzy. “I choose bacon.” I blurted out. I fell backwards, too dizzy to get up.

“Ouch, that looks painful.” My other head pointed out.

Essence just looked at him, “And that’s how you know this was planned from the beginning.”

“What?” Both heads asked. “That’s not how it usually works. We send messages to our past self on what happens. We have the ability to see the future, but we don’t like to use it, so we trust our future self’s judgement on what we should know.” The other head responded.

Essence grinned, “I’m called The Strategist, remember? When I first read your mind, I saw that your skull could destroy that suit, hence why it was sent speeding off. I knew we’d end up here, just in time for it to crash into you. Besides, every time I fight you, it’s different. You send a message back, I change my technique.”

“Technically, our plan isn’t over yet. But I’m done fighting. This was nothing but a spar between friends. I don’t want to destroy everything again.” I responded, feeling less dizzy. “I have about a thousand satellites pointing straight at us, preparing to fire blasts similar to the suit that was destroyed. But I don’t like dying. So, if it means the battle’s over, then I give up.”

“Is it over?” Essence asked.

“Yes. That’s what give up means. You know as well as I do that our fight would eventually lead to me using a last resort invention, that gets messed up, and everything in both of our omniverses is destroyed.” I got to my feet, balancing against the wall. “I’m going to sleep for a week after this, then I’m going to have a huge migraine.”

“Yeah, I knew. Really don’t feel like recreating four Omniverses, so yeah. It’s over. As for your need for sleep and future migraine,” she snapped her fingers, appeared next to me, and kissed my forehead. “Ta da! All gone!” She smiled.

I ignored the action, not in a mood to be angry, as I snapped my own fingers, repairing my lab and house. “I got a bar somewhere around here, wanna get a drink before you go? Got all the good stuff.”

“Sure,” she said, still smiling, “You got any Pan Galactic Gargle Blasters? Xante got me addicted,” she laughed.

I chuckled. “I think so. It took a while, but I managed to replicate the same material the notebook from Scribblenauts is made out of, so we have an endless amount of any drink you want.” I tapped a few buttons on the wall, causing a full blown bar to pop out of the wall. “Brewster, a cup of Phazon please.” The pigeon nodded, and handed me a cup of the virulent mutagen.

“Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster please,” Essence asked. Brewster passed her a cup of the green drink. SHe took a sip, “Ah, that’s nice. You should try it,” she held out the cup to me.

I gently grabbed it, and took a sip, before shrugging. “Alcohols don’t do it for me. I only get something by drinking poisons.”

She shrugged and took a deep gulp, peering into the glass, “I know what you mean. I have to drink the Void itself for anything to happen. Even then, it has to have some empty universe in it. I just happen to enjoy the flavour.”

“Well, I’m seriously addicted to Phazon. Probably because I was drenched in the stuff when I was on Sam’s world. Luckily for me, I don’t have any of the negative effects, other than the occasional extra limb, and the increased strength.” I took another sip of the Phazon, ignoring the blue lines spreading across my body.

“Yeah, easily fixable though, huh?” She said, tapping her cup filling it with her previously mentioned drink, “I call it the Voidic,” she took a sip, “care to try?” She offered me the cup.

“I’ll try.” I look over to see the floating head, trying to get up to the bar.

“Oh, forgot about you.” I chuckled, before helping him out. “So, what, you now HeadConnor or something? You really remind me of Headpool.”

“Well, hold this for a second,” she handed me her drink and reached into a tear she created and pulled out a phone, “Let’s see… Any messages from any of the Omniverse creators… One from DEATH… One from LIFE… One from COSMIC... and one from...AETHER. Good thing I can pretend to be their versions of me, as I’m not that different. I’ll start with COSMIC,” she tapped a button on the phone and a voice came out, chilling me.

“Essence, I just got word you were fighting Connor as well as that your power level jumped up to damn near mine,” Mother COSMIC said. She rolled her eyes and mouthed the words, she’s lying, she’s the only one who told me her power.

“You and I both know that it’s pretty far above yours by now,” Essence looked at me, Is it okay to talk about other Omniverses with her? she mouthed.

I shrugged. Our race is very… what’s the word… protective, or likes to assert its dominance only in it’s omniverse. Hard to describe, but your lucky I was the one who was sent to investigate your appearance. One of my successors might not be as friendly. I mouthed back.

Essence sighed and spoke into the phone, “Just a fun spar, nothing to worry about. As for my power, I found a very old version of myself and we merged,” she lied casually. I may have to wipe the thing about the tear from your mind, unless you can keep it a secret. Also, I’m not risking her, or anyone else, attacking any of the other Omniverses. Looks like I’ve got another job description.

So do I. I’ll work on my end to stop any wars. I also erased the memory from the other Connor’s minds. To them, this never happened. I mouthed.

Mother Cosmic spoke again, “Very well, just make sure you’ve cleaned up.” The phone hung up and Essence sighed, “On to the others. I’ll tell DEATH about you but LIFE and AETHER are very… adamant about there not being any new Void Dwellers/Barrier Walkers/Cosmic Beings/Ether Runners in their Omniverses. So, try to keep quiet real quick.”

She tapped AETHER and the phone was answered by a voice similar to Mother COSMIC’s, “Essence, what in the bloody fucking hell have you been doing?”

British, Essence mouthed, “Just got into a spar with a friend, everything okay?”

“That had better not be someone new,” AETHER said, sounding very stubborn, “You know what’ll happen.”

“Yeah yeah. It was Augustine,” Essence tapped a few buttons, sending, I assume, a message to the Augustine character. This one was the one with the puppies.

“Very well, make sure you’ve cleaned up,” AETHER disconnected.

“This is very annoying,” Essence said.

“I don’t even know what’s happening anymore.” I muttered. “So, should I just stick to my own omniverse, and make sure no one breaks through? I don’t really want to deal with another war across universes.”

“Well, avoid AETHER and LIFE. I’ve got all the portals here anyway,” she held up a jar. “Let me just talk to LIFE and then I’ll speak with DEATH about it. Honestly, he seems the most reasonable of the lot,” she said.

I sighed, chugging down the rest of my drink. “Being a god is a lot of hard work.”

“I’ll say,” Essence said, tapping at the phone. “Hey LIFE.”

“WHAT IN HELL WERE YOU DOING YOU LITTLE MOTHER FUCKING SHIT! WHAT THE FUCKING HELL YOU DESTROYED THREE DAMN MULTIVERSES!” The voice shouted, causing me to flinch and Essence to sigh.

“Are they fixed now?” Essence asked.

“Well of course, they repaired as soon as you disappeared,” LIFE answered.

“So what’s the problem,” she asked.

“Just… Don’t do it again,” LIFE said before hanging up.

“So, is that it?” I asked. “Those are a lot of people.”

“DEATH is next, he should be okay though, as we didn’t fight there,” Essence said, tapping the phone.

“Yes Essence?” a bored sounding voice came through the phone.

“Hey DEATH. I’ve got a new Void Dweller here,” she said.

“So that’s where you’ve been,” he said, sounding disinterested.

“Hello.” I spoke up, hoping that was a cue for me. “The name’s Connor, The Cosmic King.”

“Mhm. Essence, I hope that’s not all you called me about,” the voice said.

“No, I need to talk to you later,” Essence said, “We’ll be going now.”

“MHm,” DEATH said as she hung up the phone.

“That was certainly an interesting call.” I spoke up. “DEATH is quite a lively fellow.”

“That’s definitely true,” Essence said, “Back to our drinks then?”

“I already finished mine.” I gestured to the several empty bottles in front of me. “Anyways, a lot of people are going to be questioning what the fight was about. Luna’s probably worried, and I need to go out and buy some more cheese. I trust you know the way out?” I stood up, picked up HeadConnor, and walked over to the door. “Is there anything else you need?”

“Nope, I’ll leave. You have fun protecting your side of the rips. I’ll take care of my side and the others,” she said, floating up and starting to unravel before disappearing completely.

I sighed. “Weird day.”

“Tell me about it.” The head I was carrying mentioned.

“You don’t know the half of it.” I walked out of the door, preparing to fix some of the other damages caused by the battle.

Side Chapter - Nightmare Night, time to fight, give us something alive to bite

"Are you sure about this?" Luna asked, as I was sitting down in a chair. I looked down at the sharp knife in my hand, and quickly looked away.

"It's a cool costume. Besides, it seems a bit appropriate with your Nightmare Moon illusion." I took a deep breath, and brought up the knife to my face. I took another breath, and brought the knife straight into the face, but stopped at the last second. "I can't do it." I dropped the knife to the floor.

"I don't understand how you fight all kinds of monsters and gods, yet are afraid of knifes." Luna sighed, as she picked the knife up in her magic, and held it near my face. "Are you absolutely sure about this? And you can easily fix this as well?"

I put my right hand on her shoulder. "Hey, it'll be okay. Regenerative immortality. I'll live for as long as I can think about regenerating. I'm more worried about you. Are you sure you want to disguise yourself as Nightmare Moon?" Especially since she was supposed to do it at the suggestion of Twilight.

Luna sighed. "I'll be okay, I'm trying to put it behind me, and making fun of it is one of the best ways to do it. Unlike you, we can't all store our alternate personalities away for later."

I chuckled. "Well, you receive a shot to your brain, and things will be very different. Besides, it's not good to hold back your emotions like I do." I took a deep breath. "Can we start now?"

Luna grimly nodded, and shoved the knife in the sides of my right eye. She scooped out my eyeball, which I caught with my hands, and quickly altered my regeneration factor, stopping the blood flow, and also making sure my eye won't regrow. Also, while I was doing this, I was screaming in pain. Luckily my room in the castle is soundproof, just like all the other princesses. Luna got started on my other eye, and decided to speak up as well. "Why didn't you deactivate your nerves for this? You wouldn't feel any pain from me doing this."

'Crap. She remembered I could do that! Darn it, I was enjoying myself. But I can't let others know.' I acted like I was shocked at this idea. "Why didn't I think of that?" My body glowed slightly purple, and I felt all sensations from the world cut off from my body. Except for the vital ones, like me taking in Cosmic Energy. If I stopped that, I'd slowly dissipate. I grabbed my other eyeball as it fell, and then Luna jabbed the knife in between my eyes. While she was peeling off the skin and muscles and veins off my skull, I went back to thinking. 'Luna cares a lot about me if she's willing to do this for me. Wait... does that even make sense? She's technically maiming me right now. My life is very weird.'

It didn't take long for Luna to make enough cuts on my face so I could peel off everything else. I looked at myself in a nearby mirror, and noticed how my entire head is now a shiny metal skull. "I forgot you replaced your skull. Are you going to keep it like that?"

I shook my head. "It feels off-putting. Let me replace it." I lifted my hands up, and held onto my skull, before twisting, and pulling it off and setting it down on the table nearby. Luna took a step back in surprise, as I stood up before walking over to one of the walls in my room, and touching my fingers against it. "Beep-boop-bop-beep." I said as I pressed on the wall in certain areas.

The room was silent for a few seconds. "What did you just do?" Luna asked.

"I pressed my fingers against random parts of this wall, and mimicked pressing buttons." I didn't even turn to face her, as I spoke. "It's something I always loved doing growing up." As I said that, a tear fell from where my head should be, and the second it hit the ground, the floor lit up like Tron, and a small cylindrical container rose out of the floor at my feet, stopping once it reached my stomach height.

"What is that?!" Luna asked, amazed by the technology she didn't know I installed in the castle.

"It's a storage system I designed in each of our rooms. Mine activates by tears caused by childhood memories, Celestia's activates when singing a certain song, and yours..." Luna cut me off before I could finish.

"What activates mine?" She asked, taking note of the saddened position of my body.

"Yours activates when you feel regret about past actions." I said, feeling sorrow for bringing that up.

Luna was surprised by this. She looked to the floor, before speaking up. "Why would you set it to that?"

"Because each one of them is set to something only the owner of the room should be able to perfectly replicate. No one has experienced my childhood memories except for me and one other, no one except for Celestia can sing that song, and no one knows what you went through a thousand years ago." Deciding to change the conversation, I opened a small cover on the cylinder, and revealed a bone white skull with a small hole in the forehead area of it. "It's still here. Exactly the way I left it."

"Is that hole from the...?" I nodded, answering Luna's question.

I gently picked up the skull, and attached it to my spine, before cracking it into place. "Gotta love being an energy being. Though having no physical body except for the one I use my energy to create is sad." I muttered, as I took off my clothes, preparing for the next part of the costume. I heard a 'thwip' sound, and looked over to see Luna blushing, with two wing boners, as she looked at what was recently uncovered. I sighed, before taking the knife, and quickly slicing up the rest of my body, and pulling off my skin, and everything off of my body, except for my bones, and I put them in the fridge in my room.

"Kill me." A familiar voice speaks up.

"Later." I respond, as I close the door.

"What was that?" Luna asked.

"Some assassin's head. He tried to back stab me. I ripped off his head." I turned around, to see Luna's wings still fully extended, and her horn faintly glowing. I turn my head to see a critical piece of body parts missing from the fridge. "Luna, give it back."

"No! It's mine!" She yelled back, trying to keep me away from a part of my own body.

"It's useless to you Luna! There's no blood in it! There's nothing you can do with it! Now hand it back!" I take a step forward, and hold out my right arm, which I just remembered, and quickly morphed it to look like bones.

"No!" Luna teleported away, and I sighed, before grabbing the closest clothes near me, and quickly put them on, and ran out to the balcony. I jumped onto the railing, and used it as a platform to jump backwards onto the walls above the door to the balcony. The second I hit the wall, I bounced off, and found myself falling rapidly towards the rest of Canterlot castle.

I surveyed the entire area of the castle, noticing the blue magic Luna uses pop up in one of the hallways. I would have smiled if I had lips, but I had to settle with me slamming against the ground, surprising the nearby guards. They recovered quickly and pointed their spears at me, not recognizing who they're pointing their spears at.

"Halt creature! You're trespassing in Canterlot Castle! You're under arrest!" They said as they surrounded me.

"I don't have time for this. I'm going to be late." I muttered, as I quickly jumped over them and quickly started running through the halls, closing in on Luna's location. As I was running, the guards managed to flank me, and get ahead of me, as well as behind me. 'Why did I have to train them this good?'

"You are under arrest. Give up, and your sentence won't be as bad." One of the guards said, and they started to advance. I quickly looked around the area, noticing the guards were all wearing golden armor, meaning they were day guards, so of course they wouldn't recognize me.

'Let's see, majority of them are unicorns, but there are a few pegasi. I can't jump over them, as the pegasi would catch me, and I'm in a closed hallway, so rooms to both of my sides.' I briefly glanced to my right noticing the kitchen through the wall, and I did the same to the left, noticing a storeroom for the kitchen. I looked back at the guards, noticing them getting closer. 'I can't get out of this.'

But right before I was about to give up, I noticed that the room was lit up, without windows or torches. I looked up at the ceiling to see a chandelier hanging from the ceiling by a metal chain. 'I remember putting that up! I completely forgot about replacing it with the modern ones. Unless I didn't forget... And that room should still be directly below us.' I (would've) smirked, as the guards came closer, and I pointed my right arm at the chandelier, and fired a precise beam at it, causing it to fall down, and I took a step backwards avoiding the chandelier, as it crashed into the floor, and made a hole through the weak part of the floor I remember leaving back when I helped build the castle.

I was about to say something funny or cool, or maybe both, but something I didn't prepare for happened. Some of the unicorn guards reacted to my actions, and fired beams of magic at me, which hit parts of the chandelier as it was falling, causing some of the candles and fire to fly up to my face, splatting against my skull, burning my head. I would have felt it, but my immunity to feeling pain was activated, and the fire quickly engulfed my skull, trying to burn all the wax and oil on my head.

The guards looked at me, fear in their eyes, as it looked like my head erupted in fire. I used this to my advantage, and gave all of them a dark stare, causing them to back off, and buy me time to fall through the hole in the floor, where I landed in a public bathroom in the castle. I quickly sealed up the hole, and started to run out, when I noticed my reflection in my mirror. I didn't really notice the clothes I put on, but I just now realized I look very familiar, especially with the black leather jacket and clothes, and the flaming skull.

I look to my side, and notice the chain from the chandelier laying on the ground. I picked it up, and wrapped it around my body, and watched as my powers over references caused spikes to grow out of my clothes. "Perfect." I ran out of the bathroom, and jumped out of another window, only this time to throw my new chain at a metal pole sticking out of one of the walls, and swung like Spider-man, before recalling my chain, and doing the same again, as I crossed the castle through the air.

When I was over the location Luna was at, I recalled my chain, and landed on the top of the castle with a small thud. I ran to the edge, and threw my chain at the floor of the ceiling, before jumping off, allowing me to easily jump through the window to the room that Luna was hiding in, the secret cake storeroom that me and Luna use to hide cake from Celestia. It was a clever place to hide, as I couldn't get Celestia to help me, or else she'd find out.

I crashed through the window, surprising Luna, as a bony humanoid with a chain and a burning head wasn't something she was used to seeing crashing through windows. She yelped in fear, and backed away, holding the piece of my body in her magic behind her. "Stay back monster!"

She fired a beam at me, which fizzled out before it could even hit me. I lifted my hand, and pointed it at her. "You... guilty." I spoke in a scratchy voice that sounded nothing like my usual one. I started walking over to her, as she fired more beams, that each fizzled out. I eventually got to her, and grabbed her neck, holding her up in the air. "Look into my eyes. Your soul is stained with the blood of the innocence. Feel their pain." Luna struggled, trying to break free of my grip, before eventually succumbing, and looked into my eyes, before squinting, as she noticed a lightning bolt.

"Connor? Is that you?" She asked.

"Give me my body part back Luna." I spoke in the same scratchy voice.

"No!" She said, looking away.

I reached my hand up, and grabbed her horn, before disabling her magic. I quickly caught the body part, and teleported it into my fridge, before locking it. I let go of Luna, who fell to the ground. "Don't do that again." I coughed a few times into my hand. "Ugh, scratchy voice is always hard to do." My voice was back to normal. "Welcome to the pit of despair." I spoke in my scratchy voice again.

"Why do you look like this? Where did the fire come from? And the chain?" Luna asked, sad that I caught her.

"Well, you teleported away, so I grabbed some nearby clothes, and chased after you, and was chased by some guards, before getting a chandelier splat on my head, covering my skull in fire, and I used the chain to make myself look like a character from my world. I was going to use the skeleton body to be death, but Ghost Rider is much cooler." I snapped my fingers, making my skull have an enchanted effect that allows it to be on fire. "Now come on, the Nightmare Night festival is starting soon, and we have to be there."

Luna, disguised as Nightmare Moon laughed, as a group of fillies and colts screamed underneath her, each thinking of the different ways the evil alicorn might eat them. 'Nightmare Moon' noticed this, and stopped laughing, but still had an evil smirk on her face. "Seems like you don't want me to eat you. Would you instead enjoy my minion gobbling you up?"

Right as she said that, the sound of a revving engine filled the area, scaring all the foals, as they have never heard the sound before. They all looked to where the sound was coming from to see a fiery blur quickly approaching, before stopping in front of them, trapping the kids between Nightmare Moon and the newcomer, a bipedal skeleton with a fiery skull. The new creature got off of the strange vehicle, and walked up to the children.

"Did someone mention food?" The creature asked in a scratchy voice. "Because I'm so starving, I could eat a horse." All the children screamed, cowering together, thinking the new monster was going to eat them, but before it could, a huge explosion of Cosmic Energy came from outside of Ponyville. Both the Ghost Rider and Nightmare Moon looked over at the town, before looking at each other, and nodding.

Ghost Rider, who was the Cosmic King in disguise, quickly got on the bike, before driving over to the town. Nightmare Moon removed her disguise, and dropped down with the children, trying to comfort them. Connor quickly arrived at the town, seeing buildings blow up for random reasons as moaning creatures chased down the ponies, who screamed and tried to run away.

"Are those... ReDeads?" Connor asked, and he was indeed correct. The zombies of Hyrule were attacking ponies. But they weren't alone. Gibdos, Dry Bones, and many different types of zombies were there as well. Zombies from about every franchise Connor remembers from back home filled the town. The Infected from Left 4 Dead, those zombies from World War Z, zombies from Plants vs Zombies, and... umm... wow, Connor hasn't really dealt with that much zombie media before getting his powers. And there were also regular zombies that aren't really from any series.

(For the sake of the story, ReDeads and Gibdos will be referred to by name, the Left 4 Dead ones will be called Infected (and their names will be used for each individual one), World War Z ones will be called WWZombies (with a capital 'Z'), and Plants vs Zombies zombies will be referred to as PvZombies. Regular zombies will just be called zombies).

Connor got off his bike, and snapped his fingers, activating the barrier devices he set up around the town which created a barrier around the town, preventing any zombies from escaping Ponyville. It wasn't long before a WWZombie quickly noticed him, and ran over hoping for a quick snack. Connor grabbed it's neck, and spun around at faster than light speeds, causing the WWZombie to be destroyed from the forces applied.

He let go of the remains of the WWZombie, and quickly ran over to help a family who were trapped under a destroyed building. He lifted up the metal with ease, and they quickly got out, only for the mother to be attacked by a Hunter. Connor punched the Hunter off, and the Infected landed on the ground, and growled, before being burned by Connor's flame breath. He quickly turned around, and noticing the dying mare, next to her crying children, and husband.

"Please move out of the way." Connor pushed the husband away, and put his hand against her neck, cauterizing the wound, and was about to fully heal her, when a Smoker's tongue wrapped around his neck, and pulled him away. Connor was pulled away, but he quickly grabbed the tongue with his hands, and burnt it, causing it to retract. Before it could, Connor grabbed it, and pulled the Smoker to him, and slammed his foot into it's skull, and burned away the smoke.

He quickly ran back to the mare, only to see a group of WWZombies tearing into the rest of the family. Gritting his teeth, Connor ran over, and jumped up, slamming his foot into the neck of one of the attackers, and spun around, pulling out his chain, and threw it into one of the other WWZombies, and spun around some more, throwing the WWZombie at the others at high speeds, turning all of them into mush.

He landed on the ground, and set his chain on fire to clean off the blood, before bending down, and burning each of the dead ponies' bodies, to make sure that they don't come back to life. He stood back up, and turned around, only to be tackled by a Charger, who slammed him into a building, before pounding him into the ground.

Connor luckily had no lungs in his current form, so he was able to quickly grab the Charger's head, and force it to look at him, and activated his penance stare, quickly killing the Infected. He pushed the dead body off of him, and saw Applejack trying to kick off a Jockey, while a group of WWZombies chased after her.

Connor threw his chain at the Jockey, spearing it's chest, and pulled it off, before nodding to Applejack, who nodded back, and pulled out her own lasso, and threw it around the Jockey, who was yelling in pain. The two of them quickly ran towards the group of WWZombies, knocking them down by having them collide with the chain/rope they were both pulling.

They both pulled back their respective items, and Connor wrapped his chain around his chest, while Applejack wrapped it up and held it in her mouth. "What are these things Connor?"

"Zombies. Several different kinds from various franchises back home. I sealed off the town, so we need to kill all of them, and I'll deliver a cure to everyone. You should also be careful. Don't kill any that look like ponies, and if you're feeling sick, tie yourself down. You're already infected, so soon the World War Z zombies will ignore you. I'm going to look for Pinkie, as we don't want her to be a zombie. You go and protect others." Applejack nodded, and they both ran off.

Connor was running towards Sugarcube Corner, when a ReDead screamed, causing him to be paralyzed, as it shambled over to him. Fortunately, a rainbow streak quickly knocked it into a building, where the ReDead was replaced with a small heart that gently floated down.

"You okay Connor?" Rainbow Dash asked, kicking a jumping Hunter away.

"Yeah. Be careful of ReDeads. Their scream paralyzes you. And the Gibdos can paralyze you as well." Connor kicked a regular zombie away.

"Really? That's weird." Rainbow Dash moved out of the way as Connor fired a heat beam at a Smoker on a building behind her. "Nice costume too, who are you supposed to be? A demon?"

"Close." Connor grabbed a charging WWZombie, before burning it's soul away. "I'm the Ghost Rider. Now, go and help some others. I gotta go and check on Pinkie." She nodded, and flew away, and Connor continued running.

It didn't take long for Connor to cut a path through the zombies to reach Sugarcube Corner. There, he noticed Pinkie singing a familiar song, as all the PvZombies were dancing around Pinkie, protecting her from the various other zombies. Connor stopped, and just stared at this.

"I guess Pinkie's okay." A familiar scream filled the air, and Connor quickly ran over to where it originated from, to see Rarity being chased by a Witch. Connor sighed and burned the Witch to dust, before comforting Rarity with a hug. "You okay Rarity?"

Rarity's make-up was smearing from her tears, as she buried her head into Connor's jacket. "I fought off a few of those dastardly creatures, and I heard a young girl crying, so I tried to help her, only for her to start chasing after me! I thought she was alone, and terrified, but she was just tricking me." Rarity burst into tears again, soaking Connor's jacket, as he petted her already ruined mane, trying to calm her down.

"It's okay. The Witch is gone. I'll take you to AJ and Rainbow. They'll make sure you're okay." Connor got rid of his scratchy voice to speak in a calmer one. "Do you think you can move?" Rarity nodded, and Connor helped her up, only for a Spitter to show up, and spit some acid at them. Connor tried to pulled Rarity out of the way, but Rarity was too busy screaming, and that made it harder, as the acid burned through one of her hind legs.

Connor destroyed the Spitter, and helped Rarity onto his back, before running away, as more Infected showed up lured by Rarity's screams. Connor quickly booked it out of there, and eventually came across Spike and Fluttershy running away from a horde of both Infected and WWZombies. Connor grabbed his chain with his open hand, and threw it into a wall across the part of town, before jumping up, and being pulled forward, and grabbing Spike and Fluttershy, before stopping where the chain stopped.

Connor retracted the chain back into his hand, and lit it on fire, before spinning it in a huge circle in front of him, creating a fiery vortex that quickly turned into a fiery tornado that turned all the attacking zombies into dust. He gently put down all three of his friends, before putting his hands on his knees and breathing heavily.

"Wow! Connor! You're the Pony Rider!" Spike said, which Connor responded with a glare worse than the Penance stare. "You even have the Friendship Glare!"

"Call me that again, and I will burn your soul. I'm the Ghost Rider, and I use the Penance Stare, not your crappy Marevel comics ripoff. Ask me later, and I'll show you some real comics." Spike gulped, as Connor stood back to full height, and looked around. "Anyone know where Twilight is?"

Spike was about to respond, when huge purple beams were seen coming from the center of town. Connor sighed, and grabbed all three of his friends, before using his right hand to throw his chain at the clock tower nearby, and started crossing the town like Spider-Man. Which shouldn't be possible in a town like Ponyville, with short buildings, but what the heck, he's Ghost Rider.

It didn't take long to reach the center of the town, and saw Twilight lying on ground, several different kinds of zombies standing over her, chewing her. Connor had a long internal discussion with himself (which only lasted less than a second due to his brain's...superior-ness), before finally deciding that he had to save Twilight from the zombies. He quickly put down the three Equestrians on his back, before running over, and grabbing two surprised zombies by their necks, and slammed their heads together. Before they fell to the ground, he grabbed one of their legs, and quickly beat up the others with it.

Seeing the other zombies defeated, he threw the leg away, and crouched down to Twilight, putting his hand on her chest, before cringing. "Darn it, still alive. Well, I decided to save her, doesn't mean I have to cure her." Connor sighed. "Why do I have to be such a good guy?" He pushed some purple energy into her, healing her from her wounds and removing the various zombie diseases starting to infect her. Twilight fell asleep, and Spike, Fluttershy, and Rarity quickly came over, and tried to help their friend.

Connor looked around, noticing a distinct lack of zombies nearby. Before he could even question why this was, the ground shook, and Connor would have gulped if he had the necessary organs to do so, but he settled with turning around to see a Tank quickly charging at the ponies.

Connor ran forward, pushing the ponies out of the way and was slammed away by the Tank, who tried to go after the ponies again, only to be stopped by a flaming chain lodging itself in it's back. It looked over to see a Connor start walking forward, the fire surrounding his body burning even hotter. "Stay away from my friends. And Twilight."

The Tank roared, and charged at the Cosmic King, only for Connor to do the same, and slid under the Tank at the last second, pulling on the chain that was still lodged in it's back, causing it to lose it's balance and fall backwards. Connor retracted the chain, and walked over to the Tank, stepping on it's neck, before staring into the Tank's eyes. "Your soul is stained with the blood of the innocence." His eyes burned with a hellfire, and the Tank screamed, as it's soul was burned, causing unimaginable pain to the mindless zombie.

It didn't take long for the Tank to die, and Connor walked away from the corpse, only to come face to face with a giant robotic leg, and a maniacal laughter. He looked up to see a giant robot zombie powered by a zombie with a throbbing head, clearly filled with a big brain. Before Connor could even process the object in front of him, he was doused with water, and his Ghost Rider powers faded, and his jacket and chain melted away, leaving him just a living skeleton.

Connor gulped, before being kicked across the town, where he crashed into the ground, and slowly got to his feet. "Darn it, he got rid of the Ghost Rider powers. Now how am I supposed to fight a giant robot?" I felt a tingling in my skull, and I looked at my right arm, as it morphed back into it's robotic shape. "What the?" My arm started glowing, and suddenly, it multiplied in size. It fell to the ground, my body unable to hold it up, until my chest increases the same amount, followed by the rest of my body, as everything started being covered in metal and technology.

It wasn't long before Connor became a giant robot him, the same size at Dr. Zomboss. Connor quickly punched the giant zombie robot away from the center of town, and quickly threw seismic punches at the exposed head area, which allowed Connor to quickly turn Dr. Zomboss into a bunch of goo, and the robot to blow up. Connor quickly shrunk back down, and turned back to his normal appearance (human appearance). "Huh, that was easier than expected." He heard some of the remaining moans of zombies, and snapping his fingers, causing all the zombies in the bubble around Ponyville to be destroyed, and also destroyed any traces of any zombie viruses in the ponies, while restoring the life and health of those attacked. "Gotta love having this power. Sucks though being close to a Gary Stu."

Connor was quickly tackled by a group of ponies, worried that he was killed when Zomboss kicked him away. "Hey, calm down, I'm okay, the zombies are gone, and everyone's back to life." He pulled them all off of himself, and did a quick scan, making sure no zombies escaped or were left on the planet.

After he finished his scan, he was tackled to the floor by Luna, who nuzzled his neck. "I'm so glad you're okay.

"Luna, get off of me." Connor said, in a no-nonsense voice.

"No." Luna said in a childish voice.

Connor sighed.

During the zombie attack on Ponyville, not all the zombies were inside the town when Connor created a barrier. A small group of each of the different kinds of zombies were left outside, and clawed against the barrier, trying to get in. Before long, a group of small machines flew over, and floated above the zombies, before shining them in a bright light. When the bright light disappeared, the zombies disappeared with it.

Author's Note

Sorry about not posting many chapters lately, as I had to get surgery to fix my broken nose, and I haven't been in the mood to write lately. This chapter is kinda canon to the story, but I still call it a side chapter as it doesn't take place directly after the previous chapter. I wanted to post a chapter for Halloween, and I wasn't able to finish the next chapter of the story in time to make this chapter take place directly after it.

I had so many ideas of things Connor could go Nightmare Night in. I just picked one. I might regret it later. At some points, I imagined him being Robocop, or Terminator, or Iron Man, or even a robot version of himself. Other times, I imagined him being other characters that inspired him as a child. Like Piccolo, or Batman.

Anyways, hope you enjoy the chapter!

Chapter 46 - An Anniversary

"I'm surprised to see you up and moving, Connor." Celestia spoke. I smiled, and gobbled down a few more pieces of fruits.

"Well, I am the Cosmic King of Crafting. Building a Neural Spine Replacement was as easy as taking a few pieces of metal and some electricity." I respond, smirking as I finished off the rest of the fruit in the bucket I was holding, and put it down on the table, before walking over to Celestia. "I need you do something."

Celestia raised an eyebrow, and took another sip of her tea. "What is it?" I smiled, knowing that she trusts me enough to not question when I ask her to do something.

"I need you to keep Luna away from the ballroom for most of today, and at 7pm, bring her there, with both of you dressed up in nice dresses." I respond.

Celestia looked curious. "Can you tell me why?"

I leaned closer, and whispered in her ears. She spat out her tea, and I quickly altered all the molecules of it while it was in midair, turning it into a gas, where it dissipated. "Do you think you can do it and keep this a secret? I mean it has been a while."

Celestia picked up a napkin in her magic, and dabbed the small amount of tea off of her face. She sighed, before looking up at me and smiling. "Anything for you two."

I smiled back, and teleported out of the room just as Luna showed up.

I appeared in the middle of Ponyville as a bunch of purple energy, before forming into my regular body, and quickly ran through the town, and found the place I was looking for. Sugarcube Corner. I entered, and walked up to the counter, where I discreetly gave Pinkie Pie a piece of paper. Pinkie grabbed it with her mane, and looked at it, before gasping loudly. I quickly shushed her. "I need supplies, and some help, but I want to do most of the work. Understand?"

Pinkie nodded, and used her hoof to literally zip her lips with a zipper. I smile, and walk out of the building. Nothing can ruin this day.

Right as I thought that, a huge monster charged out of the Everfree, and started attacking the town. I sighed, and snapped my fingers, causing the monster to teleport back somewhere into the Everfree. Seeing as that problem was out of the way, I quickly made my way to my Ponyville house.

A smile on my face, I opened the door, and walked in, only to stumble, as a huge pain seared through my brain. I grunted in pain, and grabbed a nearby wall with one hand, and my head with the other.

"LETUSOUT!" A voice... no several voices screamed in my head.

I fell to the floor, grasping my head, as the voices started screaming. Through the pain, I tapped a few buttons on my arm, dulling the sounds of the voices.

Breathing heavily, I stayed on the floor for a while, trying to figure out what was that. I wasn't in peace for long, as another voice whispered in my head.

"You abandoned them."

My eyes shot open at that voice. I started laughing. "You think you scare me?! Just because you're hiding behind those other voices?! I'M TRYING MY BEST TO GET HOME! I've tried everything! I'm narrowing down the search radius universe by universe until I find it!" I took a deep breath, before shaking my head, and getting back to what I was doing.

I walked up to my room, and looked in my dresser, before looking through my various clothes I had in there. "Let's see here... no on the eighties stuff." I pushed the majority of the clothes away. "Not going to wear the Gala suit again. A bunch of regular clothes. Ah, this will do." I pulled the outfit out of the dresser, and gave it a good look over. "Yep. This will do. This will definitely do." I glared at the fourth wall. "Shouldn't you be somewhere and somewhen else now?"

I walked into the ball room, smiling at all the decorations. The banners and everything revealing what the party is for are covered, and the... waiters? Butlers? Servants? Whatever they are called, they were putting the finishing touches on the party, putting down the foods, setting up decorations with a space theme. Why a space theme? You're an idiot. I'm the Cosmic King so my job involves a lot of space, and Luna is the princess of the night, where you can see stars and space and stuff. I also noticed that some of my directions were followed, and a bucket of weapons are on the eastern wall.

I heard familiar hoof-steps, and turned around to greet Celestia. "It's looking pretty good. Does Luna know anything?"

Celestia shook her head. "It's been hard keeping her in the dark."

I chuckled. "She specializes in the dark!"

Celestia sighed. "The guests will be coming soon, do you plan on getting changed?"

My eyes shot open. "Crap!" I quickly rushed out of the ballroom and entered my room. I looked at the small pedestal, and took a good look at my suit. "Yep, pretty suity." I spent several minutes putting it on, and checked myself out in the mirror. "Looking good." I looked at my arm, noticing the rough look to it. I sighed. "I gotta clean up my arm for this."

I pushed a secret button on one of the walls, and a small shelf full with different styles of my arm for different occasions. One of them has flames on it, for when I'm doing... never mind that. I grabbed the sleek design model, one that is good for social outings. Gently pulling off my arm, and replacing it, I felt the familiar feeling of a system check.

Everything was good to go, and I hid my arm collection again. Glancing over at my windows, I noticed a bunch of moving bright lights coming from the ball room. "Time to party."

I was chatting with some people in the ballroom, waiting for Luna to show up. Luckily, I didn't have to wait for long.

"Now introducing Princess Celestia!" The announcer or whatever yelled out, and Celestia in a beautiful dress entered the room. She briefly noticed me, and we shared a nod, as she walked to the opposite side of the room from me. That way less people will distract Luna and I. I watched with a smile as Luna walked in, looking absolutely stunning. "And her sister!" The announcer semi-yelled, as he mumbled under his breath about hating Luna. Suddenly, the announcer acted like he was kicked in the balls, and then kicked again, and again, and continuously until his balls eventually broke, and he was sent to a terrible hospital where he got terrible treatment and several diseases.

Luna has a sad look on her face at the fact that she still has haters. But her look quickly changed when she saw me, and quickly and gracefully ran up to me. I gently grabbed her, and gave her a small peck on the lips. "Connor? Do you know why this party is being held? And why I'm wearing a very special dress for this?"

I just smiled. "You're about to find out. Stay here, I gotta do something." I quickly walked up to the stage, and got the music to stop, before taking the microphone. "Hello everyone, yes I said everyone, because I'm not racist. But I suppose you're all wondering what this party is for." I heard several ponies agreeing with that. "Well, wonder no longer!" I pulled a small rope next to me, pulling all the covers off the banners. "Today is the anniversary of Princess Luna and my wedding! But not only that, it's also the anniversary of when I was created!" I yelled, and I noticed a lot of surprised looks from the ponies as they looked over at Luna with wide eyes. "Now, will the special lady come on up?"

Luna nodded, and slowly walked over to the stage, where I got off, and grabbed her hoof gently. "May I have this dance, madam?"

Luna giggled. "Yes you may, good sir." I smiled, and I walked her over to the center of the room, where we quickly started doing one of those slow ballroom dances. Thank.... well I can actually literally thank God of that, as he was the one who learned how to ballroom dance, so the knowledge passed down to me.

We danced for several minutes, with several other couples starting to dance around us. "I can't believe I forgot about this." Luna spoke, a smile on her face.

I smiled back. "Well, it has been a thousand years. I've had a thousand years to make this absolutely perfect." I leaned it, about to give her a long kiss, when suddenly a purple blur ran by, grabbed Luna, and blasted a hole in the wall.

"Haha! I am a villain! I am stilling the princess for money! Don't any of you stop me or I'll kill her!" The purple figure said, restraining the screaming Luna, and flying to the top of the mountain Canterlot resides on.

"NO!" I yelled, and quickly running over to the wall, where I put the barrel of weapons that luckily didn't get knocked over. I grabbed the first one I could, as I didn't want to ruin my suit fighting with my fists, and this model of my arm has very little weapons and powers. Weapon in hand, I jumped out of the hole, and landed on a higher part of Canterlot castle.

I quickly spent a second looking at my weapon. "Energy spear? Nice. Now time for some music." I snapped my fingers, and then music started to play.

I gritted my teeth as I quickly started jumping up higher and higher, before I finally came to the top of Canterlot Castle and I stabbed the spear straight into the mountain, and used it to climb. I climbed for what felt like an hour, but it was more like 15 minutes maybe.

When I got to the top, I saw Luna stuck to a giant metal pole, and the purple kidnapper eating some cheese cake. I was about to ask if I could have any, but I bit my tongue. "Give my wife back you villain!"

"Never! FOR I AM EVIL! HAHAHAHA!" The villain laughed, and I charged forward, quickly spearing him to death. "OH NO! I AM DYING! HAHAHAHAHA!" He fell to the ground, dead.

Breathing a sigh of relief, I dropped the spear, and walked over to Luna, undoing the straps, before she tackled me, kissing me heavily. "Thank you! He was going to force me to eat an infinite amount of cake until I was as fat as Tia!"

I grabbed Luna in a hug. "Don't worry, I'm here. Now let's get back to the ball." She nodded, and we quickly flew down, and I fixed the damages before continuing on with the party.

As everyone was leaving, Luna quickly pulled me away for another kiss. "What's say that we go up to my room, and continue our party there? After all, there is one thing as a married couple we have yet to do." She said in a sultry voice, and I felt some fear at the thought of the act, having been raped as a child and been afraid of the subject since then.

I gulped, and nodded. "You're right, we should." We teleported to Luna's room to continue the party.

"Good job." A voice spoke up on top of the mountain, and the fallen purple figure got up.

"Why are you thanking me? I am you after all." The purple figure walked up to the main voice, and was quickly reabsorbed.

"Well, you preformed admirably after all. A bit cheesy, but I guess that's always who I am." The mysterious figure chuckled, before looking at the moon, and then turning around and looking at the fourth wall.

"I am Cosmic King Connor. I planned this part from the beginning. It was all for kicks. No secrets here. I just wanted to do something funny and cool for this anniversary of both my marriage and my creation as a story. And my author's account is also one year old today as well. So I guess this is a... nah, that would be pretty boring to do something that cheesy." Connor said.

Author's Note

I feel like I can start writing again, as I was in no mood to write for a while. But lately I've been playing a game called Undertale. I've been spending a lot of time in it. I've already completed the neutral and pacifist runs, now I'm working on genocide. (Sans is sooo hard to beat. I got so close but ran out of healing items).

But yeah, I decided to make this chapter, as it's been one year since I got my Fimfiction account and posted the first chapter of The Cosmic King. That was back around when I'd write about a chapter a week. The rate I've been publishing chapters has changed (hopefully I won't be doing the once a month things) and I remember when I was posting chapters like once a day. I wish I could do that again, but I felt like that is what caused me to lose inspiration for writing (I still had ideas for every chapter, but I couldn't bring myself to write them).

Chapter 47 - Villains Unite!

"So, how's you been doing Rainbow?" I asked, slowly flying around Ponyville with my prismatic-maned friend.

Rainbow shrugged. "Everything's been really quiet lately. No big baddies have shown up since the Elements were destroyed." She did a quick flip in midair, avoiding a cloud. "But the Cutie Mark Crusaders tried to get their cutie marks using potions. Well, it was Applebloom mostly. She took something from Zecora's and got her cutie mark, but she started gaining more and more cutie marks. Everyone freaked out, thinking it was the Pony Pox."

I let out a small laugh, remembering it from the show. But inside I felt kinda proud that my friends are able to take care of Ponyville without me, especially since I've been spending most of my time in Canterlot now. "Seems you guys really don't need me around as much as I thought when I arrived." We both stopped on a big cloud outside of Ponyville.

Rainbow Dash seemed like she was nervous about something. She was avoiding eye contact, gently kicking the cloud with her hoof, and she was taking a few deeper breaths than normal. "Well, here's the thing." She started. I sat down, always making it a point to be there for any of my friends. She took a few more breaths, before looking at me with her big pleading eyes. "We need you back. I don't think we can handle Twilight very much. She constantly trying to kidnap ponies to experiment on them, and we think she's planning something against you. Something big. I don't understand how we're supposed to be friends with such a-a monster! She doesn't feel sorry about anything anymore, and only cares about her science stuff."

Rainbow was about to continue, but I put my hand on her shoulder. "It'll be okay Rainbow, I'll keep a better watch on Ponyville. I dislike Twilight as much as you guys, perhaps even more, but she is needed in the future." Against Tirek and the other things. I removed my hand from her shoulder, and she still looked at me in the eyes. I pulled out a small watch, before handing it to her. "Here. Take this. Push the button if you ever need help. Remember, I am always there for my friends. You guys were there for me when I first arrived, treating me like a friend when I thought myself a monster. I don't want to imagine what it would have been like if Fluttershy didn't find me, and help me."

Rainbow put on the watch, which quickly changed from a metallic grey to sky blue with red lightning bolts on it. She was examining it, when I felt a shiver in my spine, and quickly got up. "I have to go. There's trouble. Keep an eye on Twilight for me, k?" Rainbow nodded, and I smiled, glad to have friends like her, before I leaned backwards, falling off the edge of the cloud, and then flipping in midair, so I was looking at the ground. I watched as the ground got closer, and right before I hit it, I was an inch above it.

I pulled myself off the ground, and cracked my neck, before quickly running to Canterlot. I watched as the scenery quickly changed as every step brought me miles closer. It didn't take but a few seconds to reach the rocky walls of the mountain. Without stopping, I jumped, landed both feet on the mountain and quickly ran up it, swerving around the sharp jagged pieces, before reaching the snowy top and jumping off. I was flying through the air without actually flying, and noticed the Canterlot castle quickly approaching. I curled into as much of a ball as I could in my current form, and slammed into one of the windows, which spun around on it's place. The millisecond I passed through the window, I uncurled, and landed on the carpet with both feet as I used my powers to negate my momentum.

I smirked, looking behind me at the stopped window. "Getting better every day." Not missing another beat, I ran down the hall, quickly changing directions, as I neared my location. I stopped midway through my run, to quickly check on the body next to the wall. "Crap." I muttered under my breath. I put my fingers against their neck, feeling no pulse. Looking down, I gently pulled off their helmet, set it next to them on the floor, and carefully closed their eyelids. "You did your duty well." I picked up their spear, noticing the small amount of blood on the tip of it.

Upon further examination, I saw that the metal tip was exposed to an acidic component in the blood, which was still fresh. Judging by the explosive residue around the area and the huge dent in the pony's helmet, I can only assume that the culprit was Murphy. Dropping the spear, I kept running, noticing more and more dead guards, all surrounded by explosive marks. "Mass murder? This isn't like him. This is not like him at all!" I stopped in my tracks when I noticed something that wasn't Murphy's style at all.

Quickly crouching next to the dead mare, I noticed no sign of death by explosives or gun shots, or even weapons. Her throat was crushed by a giant metal hand. A few nanobots were swimming in her bloodstream, most likely dropped into her throat by the attacker. I shrunk my fingers down, and grabbed a nanobot coming out of her throat, and examined it. "Nanobots designed to cause as much harm as possible in the victims." I destroyed all the mini robots in her body and stood up. "This isn't Murphy's style. Only one person I know would do something like this. Machines are not meant to be used for evil!"

Continuing my running, it didn't take long for me to get to the doors to the main throne room, where the most bodies were piled around. The doors were broken off, with one looking like it was blown up, and the other was ripped off. I stopped, and walked through the opening, and confirming my suspicions. As I was doing this, I noticed a few things different about the throne room, other than the bodies, destruction, blood and guts. There were a few charges set around the door, along with various inventions set up around the room. Instantly knowing what they were, I focused back on the throne.

Sitting on the throne was two of my most dangerous enemies. Shooting some innocent guards, and laughing like a mad man, was Murphy Derum, the red-headed teenage murderer, and the Cosmic King of Destruction. Next to him, keeping an eye on the princesses, and holding a beaten-up and bruised Celestia, was Dr. Ivan Malicious, the CEO and creator of Creatures for the Destruction of Ponies, and one of the multiverse's greatest minds in robotics and cybernetics. Malicious was inside a giant robotic suit, similar to the one he was wearing last time we fought.

"Now, Princess Celestia, do you honestly think that your hero will be here in time to save you?" Malicious said, sneering in Celestia's face, while holding her still with his giant robotic hand. "Well, he probably will. The Cosmic Brat is very punctual. But he might not be able to save you." He pulled back his fist, which started glowing purple, as a bunch of rocket propellants grew out of the back of it, preparing for a super punch.

Murphy looked over and noticed me. "Hey, Malicious. Look who's arrived." He shot the last guard, jumping off the throne, and taking a few steps toward me. Malicious looked over, smirking, before looking back at Celestia.

"Like I said, punctual." A faint beeping sound came from his suit, and I quickly ran forward, avoiding the charges, before getting punched in the face by Murphy. I flew back, before quickly flipping in midair, avoiding several shots from my red-headed rival. The second I landed, the ground below me shot upwards, almost slamming me into the ceiling. I managed to use the tendrils from my back to pull me away, only for the area behind me to blow up, flinging me into Malicious's rocket-powered fist.

I didn't have any time to recover, as Malicious grabbed my right leg, flinging me into the ground near Celestia and Luna. When my vision stopped spinning, I looked over at the terrified faces of the two alicorns, and quickly got my act together. My eyes glowed with electricity, as everything slowed down to almost nothing, and I pushed myself up, walking over to the two girls I've been defending for millions of years, and both hugged them, creating a time stasis bubble around them to speed them up.

They blinked in surprise at my sudden movement, before returning the hugs as best as they could. "Connor! Are you okay?!" Luna asked, practically sobbing into my shoulder.

I nodded. "I don't know how this is going to end." I actually did. I can't seem to turn off this power I have that forcibly has me always see every single possible future, and know how every second is going to play out. "But I will try my best to stop these two." I looked down at their bindings, and grit my teeth. "I can't crack these. Murphy and Malicious clearly worked together for this."

"Connor, you can't lose. Whatever they plan on doing once beating you..." Celestia held back a sob. "You can't lose."

I gave a small smirk. "Of course I can lose. I have to keep a realistic assessment of every situation. I have a pretty good chance of losing." Just saying that made me start to feel giddy. A fight that I may actually lose! A challenge! This is the reason why I keep my villains alive! So they can provide me the rush I never experience! The possibility of my life finally ending! Something I've been denied for so long! "But I'll try to win. After all, heroes can't lose." Yes they can, and I'm not a hero.

I stood back up, and got rid of the stasis bubble. Music started playing, and I turned around, running up to Murphy, who looks like he was just now catching onto what I was doing, and slowly pointing his gun at my quickly moving body. I slapped his gun across the room, as he may be stronger than me, but I'm definitely faster. Before he could react, I upper-cutted him, and sent him flying into the ceiling.

I turned around, and jumped over Malicious's fists, before getting blasted by a laser from his back. Slammed into the wall, I quickly jumped down, avoiding Malicious's laser, only to get hit in the chest by a missile shot from Murphy. Getting blasted back again, I gritted my teeth, and charged up some power in my arm. I fired a huge blast of energy at Murphy, who wasn't able to dodge it, and got blasted through a few walls.

Quickly focusing on Malicious, I jumped over his fists again, and quickly flipped to avoid his laser, but was crushed into the ceiling by Malicious's fists again, as they quickly raised from below me. Before I could do anything else, Malicious pulled me out of the ceiling by my right leg, crushing it, and ripping it off, before dropping me to the ground. I couldn't even hit the ground before Murphy kicked me in the back of the neck, breaking my spine, and dropping me like a rag doll. My leg quickly grew back, and my spine healed, but I couldn't get back up in time.

Malicious quickly grabbed me, using his huge hands to pick my entire body up, and I felt something sharp enter my body, and I screamed in pain, before coughing up blood that quickly changed into black goop. My eyes widened in fear, as Malicious chucked me into another wall, breaking a few of my bones. I tried to get off, but Murphy kneed me in the stomach, before using his powers to make some of the pieces of metal from the guard's armor melt and formed burning hot... whatever they're called, kinda like one piece handcuffs, that directly attach to the walls, trapping my arms and legs. I screamed from the metal burning my skin.

Taking this moment to their advantage, Malicious threw rocket-powered punch after punch into my chest, easily breaking my chest and ribs, and possibly my back. While he was doing this, Murphy was adding his fire powers to Malicious's punches, giving me third degree burns over most of my torso. I was practically puking blood, until Malicious punched me in the stomach, causing me to actually puke out the eggs, restoring my powers.

I was barely able to regenerate my nerve endings and spine as I quickly removed the burning metal, and dropped to the ground, looking at my two opponents. I felt my chest quickly heal , and wiped the blood off my mouth, before running forward. Both of them laughed, as Malicious slammed a metal box on the ground, and Murphy opened it up, pulling out a large device, pointing it at me. I quickly tried to sidestep, but a shot from Murphy's floating pistol to both of my knees and thighs forced me to the ground, as my body tried to heal from the bullets

I tried to get up, but Malicious quickly kicked me into the wall on the opposite side of the room. The second I slammed into the wall, he reacted, ripping off and destroying my metal arm. He laughed. "Let's see if the rumor is true." He slammed his fingers into the metal socket where my shoulder once was, and forced some energy into me. I screamed in pain, as an arm shot out of the socket, making the metal fall to the ground. "So it is true! You could have regrown your arm at any time, but you left it off to replace it with a metal arm!" He laughed again, before letting me fall to the ground. The second I dropped the the ground, I quickly tried to charge at the retreating Malicious, only to be shot in the legs again by Murphy, and falling back to the ground.

I quickly look up upon hearing a humming sound, and see the machine Murphy's wielding is glowing bright white. Getting up to my feet, as the bullet wounds healed enough to stand, I try my best to analyze the machine. My eyes widened in fear as I realized what it was.

Malicious chuckled. "You know what this is Connor? Wait, of course you do, with all those memories of the previous Cosmic Kings forced into your head. I must say, this weapon is rather easy to make, especially with the help of Murphy."

Murphy chuckled as well. "Well, I figured that we both have the same goals, we should work together. Much easier than just waiting to be beaten several times before finally working together."

"And I'm so glad you've come to your senses. I recall seeing in your last fight that you actually were going easy on the animals around you, almost as if you cared about their worthless lives." Malicious replied. "But you wouldn't, being the god of Destruction and a murderer."

Murphy didn't respond, just looked down. I quickly had the idea to capitalize on his second-thoughts. "Murphy, you don't have to do this! Remember when we-ACK!" Murphy fired a bullet into my throat. I first thought it was a normal bullet, but judging by the lack of blood or pain, it was a weak bullet designed to just apply a lot of force.

"Yes I do. I'm the god of destruction. Malicious, power up the machine." Murphy said in a dark voice, as he made sure the device was pointed at me. It glowed even brighter, before firing a powerful beam at me.

I screamed, as my entire body racked with pain. I fell down onto my knees, purple energy quickly flew out of my body and quickly moving in the opposite direction of the beam. I quickly forced all my Cosmic Energy forward, hoping to fight against this. I turned into my Cosmic Form, but that quickly faded as the beam turned purple, and was moving in the opposite direction, and I could barely feel any Cosmic Energy anymore. Everything was changing. All my various visions turned into one normal plain vision, and massive amounts of knowledge left my mind. It didn't take long before the remaining energy in my body quickly turned back into organic cells.

When the beam faded, I was taking deep breaths, as I looked at my arms, trying to summon even the smallest amount of energy. Nothing. I don't have my powers. I'm human. I looked back over at the evil duo, noticing them pulling out an orb of purple energy from the machine they used against me. My energy. They both laughed nefariously, as Murphy pulled a few tubes from the back of Malicious's robotic suit, attaching them to the orb, and his suit glowed purple. My purple.

"So this is what's it's like to be a god!" Malicious exclaimed. "I can feel the power! How can you not use this kind of power to rule over everyone! To rule over everything!"

Murphy coughed into his hand. "Even if you have the power, it doesn't make you a Cosmic King. You might be able to rule over a universe or two, but not the multiverse. Only Connor or I could use the power to it's full potential. I'm only letting you have it as per our agreement."

Malicious regained his head. "Yes. I suppose. Now, time to deal with the trash." They both looked at me, too weak from the pain and sore feeling to do anything. "I suppose you want to do the honors?"

Murphy grinned. "I'd be glad to." He walked over to me, and I just gave him a dead look in his eyes.

"You've changed from the friend I used to have. Josh and Sarah would be ashamed of you." I spoke in a soft voice to him.

His eyes burned with anger. More anger than usual. Figured mentioning those two would make him the angriest. "GOOD BYE!" I suddenly felt a massive surge of force through my entire body, as I was suddenly flung through the air.

Everyone in the room looked as Murphy sent one powerful punch into Connor's stomach, his punch filled with a massive amount of force, designed only to fling the person on the opposite side a far distance. And fling it did. Connor smashed through several walls, before being seen as a small speck on the horizon. Eventually, he was no longer seen, but the top of a mountain in the Everfree Forest was destroyed, and crumbled down onto the Everfree.

Luna cried out in pain from thinking Connor died. Celestia tried to comfort her sister and glared at the two villains. "Why? Why would you do this?"

"Because he ruined both of our lives." They both responded at the exact same time, both of them harshly remembering what Connor did to ruin their lives.

Connor's eyes shot open, and he quickly looked around, ignoring the massive amounts of pain he was feeling. He noticed he was in some kind of wooden cottage, somewhere in the Everfree, judging by what the house was made out of, and what was outside the window. For some reason, one of his eyes wasn't seeing anything, but he ignored it. Looking closer around the room, he noticed that it seemed to be someone's own room, similar to how Fluttershy let him recover in her own bedroom when he first arrived. He noticed a few picture frames, but before he could examine them, the door to the room opened, and a pony walked in, carrying a few bandages in midair.

The pony, a unicorn mare, quickly noticed Connor sitting up, and jumped, the bandages falling to the ground. "You're awake! I thought you'd never wake up! Those wounds would have killed anypony!" The unicorn picked up the bandages in her magic, closing the door behind her with her hind hoof. She quickly walked over, and began changing the bloody bandages on Connor's body.

This finally prompted Connor to look at his body, and he flinched in surprise. His right leg was seriously broken, and his left leg was malfunctioning. Most of his body was covered in bloody bandages. There were a few wrapped around his head, and one covering up his right eye. Luckily, both of his arms were mostly okay, with a few broken fingers. The important thing is that he's alive, and can recover. He tested both of his legs, seeing both of them move slightly, and sighed in relief at the fact that the chip in his spine still works.

He looked back at the unicorn mare who finished changing the bandages. "Why did you help me?" He asked.

She flinched, looking up at his watching eye with a scared expression. "You can talk?!"

"Yes I can. Now, can you please tell me why you helped me?" Connor didn't mean to sound angry, but he was kinda in a bad mood, and wanted to make sure this wasn't a trick by Malicious and Murphy.

"Why wouldn't I?" She responded. "You're a creature in need of help. You barely survived that rock slide from the mountain. It was one heck of a rock slide too. The entire top of the mountain came off. I quickly ran over, trying to make sure no creatures needed help, and if they did, I'd help them. I saw you, pulling yourself out of a small lake, before passing out."

Connor couldn't quite remember what happened. All he could remember is Murphy punching him after he lost his powers. "May I ask for you're name?"

The mare smiled. "Of course." Right as she was about to say her name, Connor examined her. She was a pinkish mare with a hint of purple, and a purple mane with stripes of light blue and a different shade of purple. Her eyes were between purple as well, and she had a cutie mark that was a purple star with a white star behind it. Above the star was two streaks of two different shades of blue. "My name is Starlight Glimmer. Nice to meet you."

Connor's eyes widened at the name.

Author's Note

So, I finally finished this chapter. Sorry about the long wait, I've been abused with school work, and have been having trouble getting time to write. And even when I do have time, I'm just not in the mood. Plus with midterms coming up I have to prepare for them, so hopefully I can get some more work done during winter break.

Oh, and before you ask about why Starlight Glimmer's location and whatever are different in this than in the show, all the plans I made for this story are up to season 4 so far, so I had it planned for Connor to meet Starlight Glimmer here long before the season finale came out. So assume that a few precursor events from season 5 won't be shown in the story.

And I've also been planning on fixing some of the older chapters. You know, altering them slightly fixing some errors, hopefully making Connor seem like less of a gary at the beginning. And I was planning on changing the location he was shot, so if anyone's got any good ideas for a better location, can you please leave a comment and tell me? The only idea I have where Murphy can shoot a few people and kill Connor is a park. I don't want to have it done in a school for fear of someone at my school finding out, and telling the teachers and getting expelled or whatever in fear of starting a shooting (schools can be stupid sometimes).

And another idea I had was to make individual chapters that talk more about a certain character's past. Like one chapter for only Connor's past, another for Murphy's, one for Malicious, and God, and other characters. So if you like this idea, please let me know. And if you have suggestions for characters who's backstory you'd like to see, leave a comment whenever in the story and I might make a chapter of it.

So, I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 48 - Fixing his Mistake

"My name is Starlight Glimmer. Nice to meet you."

My eyes widened at that name. 'That name's like Twilight Sparkle or Sunset Shimmer. I wonder if she's important to some plot point later in the show? Darn it! Why did I have to die months before season 5 came out!' Quickly adopting a look of calmness, I responded. "Nice to meet you too, my name's Connor."

Starlight gasped, taking a step back. "You're the Cosmic King! Defender of Equestria!"

I nodded. "More like defender of the universe, but yes, I do help defend Equestria."

"But I thought you died. Practically everypony saw your defeat at the hands of the red-haired bad pony, and the giant metal golem. Even we saw it! And we live in the middle of nowhere!" She threw up her hooves.

'How did I survive?' I closed my eyes, and thought back to when I was flung out of the castle.

"Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap!" I yelled, as I flung through the air, seeing the mountain in the distance approach rapidly. 'Darn it! How do I do this without my powers! And I don't have my arm! Or my.... leg...' I ripped my left pants leg off, and exposed my metal leg. 'YES! Now all I have to do is time this correctly.' I looked at the incoming mountain, and got into position. I pointed my metal leg straight at it, as if I was going to kick it.

Right before I collided with it, a huge blast shot out of the bottom of my metal foot, destroying the top of the mountain, and causing it to fall onto the Everfree Forest, but more importantly, the blast removed most of my inertia, allowing me to land on one of the huge pieces of falling rock. Reacting quickly, I ran across the rock, jumped from rock to rock, trying to get lower. A jolt of pain surged across my body, causing me to mess up for one millisecond, and I collided with a falling rock, sending me flying into a few trees near the edge of the mountain. I collapsed, unable to bear the pain anymore.

I chuckled, not wanting the pony to worry. "I'm a hard guy to kill." I tried to push myself up, only for Starlight to push me back down.

"Whoa! You can't stand yet! You've gotta heal! You were hurt pretty bad!" I sighed and laid back down.

'I can't heal fast right now. Need my powers for that. But, maybe I can access some of my nanobots?' I closed my eyes and sent a message to what remains on my metal leg, causing it to spread some tiny robots into my bloodstream, which should help with the healing process. By my calculations, I'd say about three and a half weeks until I'm fully healed, one week until I should be able to move around with crutches. And all of that is not including whatever herbs and magic this pony might have.' "Fine. I'll stay. But I don't want to trouble you for the hospitality."

Starlight just smiled, and was about to respond when a door slammed shut downstairs. A gruff voice spoke up. "Woman! Where is my LUNCH! WHY AREN'T YOU IN THE KITCHEN!" His voice resonated across the entire house. I looked over at Starlight, who had a look of terror in her eyes as her horn lit up and she teleported away. I heard the gruff voice again. "What did I tell you about using your magic?!"

"To not use it." Starlight's sad voice was barely heard over the other. 'Please don't tell me that this is her father.' "But Daddy!" 'Sigh...' "My magic is getting better! I can help you so much with it!"

"I've lived my entire life without that blasted magic! I don't want my runt of a daughter trying to prove herself better than me!" A loud thwack of meat being hit resonated up to the room. 'Oh he did not just hurt her!' I could hear faint sobs. "NOW! MAKE ME MY LUNCH!" 'That's it. No one abuses their child when I'm around.' Using as much power as I could muster, I pushed myself off the bed, and tried to get to my feet. I had to lean on a wall to prevent my falling.

Ignoring the messages that plagued my vision, one telling me that my arm was not attached to me or in a 100 mile radius, another that my wounds are opening, and one telling me to smite the son of a female dog in heat that would dare harm their own child, I made my way across the room. Along the way, I got to the closet, and noticed a big black blanket. Smirking, I covered myself in the blanket, making it look like I was some kind of monster, and continued my quest to get across the room.

When I got to the door, I opened it and walked out, seeing a staircase. As I was heading down the stairs, I was dripping blood like it was going out of style. When I finally made it downstairs, I saw an old looking earth pony stallion that looked nothing like Starlight Glimmer sitting in an almost broken chair, smoking a cigar and taking a nap.

I walked over to this pony, and knocked over the chair, causing the jerk of a pony to fall off and wake up, wondering what happened. He looked at me, and was surprised and scared, most likely wondering who the black robed creature was in his house. "W-what are you?!"

"I am the spirit of child abuse. When bad ponies are mean to younger ones, I appear, and exact vengeance." I spoke in a dark and gravely tone (which I was rather proficient in doing before I got my powers), and I made sure to drag out the word 'vengeance' to drive it home. I took a step forward, and put my foot down on his hind leg that was still splayed out. Making sure to put just enough force on it to make sure he couldn't escape, and felt pain through it, I leaned in closely. "And you have been abusing your child. This requires punishment!"

The pony was absolutely terrified, sweating, trying to escape. "Please! You got the wrong pony! I'd never harm my little runt! I mean my little filly!"

I stared at him, feeling my eyes glow with hatred. So much so that they provided a menacing effect for him to see in the darkness of the blanket. Doing this for a few seconds and seeing him get even more nervous, I then pointed at the trail of pony blood near a point were two doors were conjoined. "That is not your blood."

At this point, he was crying. "Please! Don't kill me! I'm so sorry! I'll never do it again! I'm sorry! Just don't kill me!" He was crying like a baby, but I knew he would go back to his old ways. I've seen this countless times.

A crack resonated through the room, as I broke his leg. "You abused a child. You ruined one of the most important times for someone. Someone, need I remind you, is your job to protect and provide physical and psychological shelter for. There is no excuse for your actions. The only way you'll stop, is if I MAKE YOU." The house shook when I said those last three words. Pushing even harder with my leg, his leg became useless for the rest of his life. I did the same to his foreleg on the opposite side, making him a cripple for the rest of his life.

I took a step back to admire my work. It was then I noticed that I made his right foreleg and left hindleg both useless, kinda like me. I felt proud that there was no blood, and that he was a sniveling wreck on the floor, moaning in pain until he passed out. My work done, I removed the blanket, and dropped it to the floor as I walked into the kitchen.

Starlight scrambled away from me as I entered the room. "Stay away! Please don't hurt me!" She was about to cry too.

"I'm not going to hurt you. But now you don't have to worry about your father anymore. He won't be abusing you at all." I rested against the wall.

"But, if he can't move, then I'll be forced to do everything for him! He won't have a chance to do it for himself! How is that supposed to help?!" She pointed out, slightly crying over what I did to her father.

"Sure, you'd have to take care of him, but if he is rude to you, or treats you like dirt, I guess he doesn't feel like eating or drinking those days either. Remember, you get to be in control of what he does now. If he insults you, or calls you a runt, don't give him dinner. Smacks you? I guess he'll be thirsty for a bit longer. And remember, don't let whatever he says get to you." I walked forward, and gently made her look me in the eyes. "No matter what he says or what he calls you, he is not better than you. Everyone is equal, no matter what. It doesn't matter if you're a king or a peasant. It doesn't matter if you're an earth pony, pegasus, unicorn, bat pony, sea pony, or alicorn. It doesn't matter if your a mare or a stallion, a filly or a colt, a foal or an adult. It doesn't even matter what your special talent is. Everyone is equal. No matter what." I stood back up, and made my way out of the kitchen, and started for the door to the house.

"Wait! Where are you going?! You're still injured!" Starlight said, taking a hesitant step forward.

"I'm heading home. I don't think I should stay here any longer." I opened the door, before turning my head to look at her over my shoulder. "Remember what I said, everyone is equal." I walked out and closed the door. Unbeknownst to me, Starlight looked at her cutie mark, and then her dad's, and whispered something to herself.

"Everypony is equal?" Then, an idea formed in her head.

"CRAP! CRAP! CRAP! CRAPPITY CRAPPY CRAP!! THIS KIND OF CRAP IS THE KIND OF CRAP THAT IS REALLY CRAPPY!" I shouted as I quickly tried to run from the giant blood chickendooziedawbleqglobber. What's a... hang on, I need to playback what I said again. You try saying that name again. It's like trying to pronounce Mxyzptlk. It even has a silent 'q,' just to let you know how serious the creature is. But I digress. The creature that was chasing me is a made-up creature that I just made up to add some conflict or something that can quickly get me to get to Ponyville. Why? I'm bored. You try walking through miles of dark spooky magical forest that you know like the back of your hand (except when you get that mysterious cut that you don't know where it came from), and every creature that lives there is afraid of you. It gets really boring. So I decided to make things interesting and pretend to run from a monster that doesn't exist.

After an hour of running, my plan bared fruit as I arrived on the outskirts of Ponyville. Taking deep breaths, I turned around. "You can go home now. I'll see you later." With that dealt with, I saw my house in the distance, but I couldn't tell from this distance if it was still safe from Malicious and Murphy. 'I hope it is. I need to sneak in, grab some healing kits and other items and bring the fight to those two.'

Quickly rushing into town, I jumped into a trashcan, and walked in the shadows, avoiding any ponies seeing me, as they might be robots that report back to Malicious. I don't know how long I was knocked out, but anytime that passed is more time for those two to ruin everything I've been working for.

It was surprisingly easy to sneak past all the ponies, because it's like they lack the ability to suspect someone being in a trashcan or something. Maybe some kind of perception filter on the trashcans? Cartoon cliche? Something in their genetics? These thoughts went through my mind, as a way to at least use some brain power on something else before I focus solely on my main goal. I can't let depression take me. I need to be at 100% for what I need to d.... are those Sugarcube Corner cupcakes?! My stomach growled, reminding me that I haven't eaten in a while, and I need to eat if I want any chance of slowly restoring my powers.

I start to make my way to the building, but right before I leave the alley, I remember that; one, I'm in a trashcan. Two, I'm in a trashcan so I don't get spotted. Three, I have a country (and possibly world) to save. Four, I'm covered in blood stains. Five, I am so crackerjacking hungry. I fight a mental battle, and the side that wants to eat wins, but not without a very sad suggestion from the side that wants to save the day.

I sigh, and look at my left hand, my only remaining hand, before closing my eyes and sighing again.

*CHOMP* *Crunch* *Crunch* *Crunch*

I press my hand against my shirt, trying to stem the blood flow, while chewing and gnawing on the new meat in my mouth. Luckily, after years of having my powers, and the stuff that training and other things have done to my body, I'm able to actually chew and safely digest bones. I take a couple of minutes to finish eating my middle finger, and letting my wound heal enough to stop bleeding. The bleeding stopped sooner than it should have as a normal human, or even a normal human with nanobots healing them, which means I can safely say that my regenerative factor is starting to come back. It'll take a long while before it's up to Wolverine or even Deadpool levels of regeneration, and even longer for it to get to Lobo's level. And even longer after that to get to my usual level.

With my hunger slightly sated and the blood stemmed, I quickly adjusted the trashcan to face the quickest direction back home, and stealthily made my way across the town. 'I am really good at this sneaking thing. Sucks that I prefer straight on attacks, with defenses set up a long time before the attacks.'

When I finally got to an alley that gave me a clear view of my house, I sighed in relief. The house was perfectly intact, so Malicious nor Murphy destroyed it to spite me or looking for any secrets of mine. All I had to to was quickly dash across the open area and get into my house before anything sees me. Easy peasy, livin' greasy. Y'know, if I still had my powers and the ability to move faster than light. I looked up at the sun, to see that it was halfway through the sky, meaning it was about noon, and many hardworking ponies would be on lunch breaks, making it easier for me to get spotted.

I sighed. 'What do I do now? Maybe if I was fully healed, I might be able to do it without my powers, but I have a broken leg, which is painfully making me regret running through the Everfree, and a malfunctioning leg that needs to be replaced soon so I can repair it later. I can't feel my tendrils, which isn't a good thing, so I doubt the tricks I learned from Slendy would work. I guess I'm screwed then... wait a minute. That just might work! If it doesn't work, then everything I've ever believed in is a lie. But if it does work... It has to work!'

I quickly got out of the trashcan without being seen, and then began to exit the alley. But right as I do, I quickly cover my face with my remaining hand, ignoring the smell of dried blood next to my nose. I felt the bandages on my head, reminding me that I've been using one eye this entire time. But now is not that time for that.

Relying on instincts and memories alone, I began walking forward, covering my left eye so I can't see, I began to walk across the road/path thingy over to my house. And it was working. No one was even reacting to my presence. No gasps and passing out due to the blood on me. No 'Hey Connor's!' Nothing! A pony even bumped into me, almost knocking me over. They didn't say 'sorry' or anything, but I could practically feel the 'What the Hell?' expression on their face before they backpedaled away, while shouting 'NOPE!' over and over again.

I smirked, and quickly made my way until I bumped against something metal. I felt a faint light shining on me, and the door opened up, allowing me to quickly enter my house. The door closed quickly, and with a soft thud. Letting out the breathing I was holding, I removed my hand from my face, and looked over my body one more time.

Seeing as I wasn't hurt or anything other than what I was a minute ago, I fist-pumped the air. "YES! Take that all of you who doubted me in Elementary school! Especially you, person who's name I've long forgotten!" A big smile on my face, I walk over to a nearby chair, and collapse on it, sighing deeply. I felt a few wounds on my back and sides open up again, covering my bandages in even more blood, and getting some on my chair, but I didn't care. I was back at my house. I'm safe now.

*yawn...*

Man, am I tired. Just a quick nap for energy before I begin Operation.... M... yeah, let's go with M. I slowly close my left eye, as it is the only eye I can't use right now.

*clank*

But before I can get too comfortable, I hear something from the kitchen. I flinch, and then stay still, listening for what that sound was.

*klinkle*

There it is again. Someone or something is in my house. I'm wounded, and most likely wanted by two of my most powerful enemies. Cautiously getting up, I keep an eye on my kitchen entrance, and slowly make my way over.

"GLaDOS?" No response. "Wheatley?" No response again. "HAL?" Still no response. "JARVIS?" Me: 4, Responses :0. "Arnold? Ultron? Sonny? WOPR? Skynet? Brainiac? Anyone?" Look at how many responses I'm getting! I'm getting so many, that I'm the only one speaking! So I guess that it's not any of my AI's. Darn it. I was kinda hoping for the snarky attitudes of one of them.

I get to the edge of the kitchen entrance, and hear some more sounds. Taking a breath, I felt that everything was going to change the second I look into the kitchen. Taking another breath, I prepare myself for the worst. I quickly move to face what's in the kitchen, and yell the most fearsome battle cry ever! "WEARING SANDALS WITH SOCKS ON!" I charge into the kitchen, and tackle the person invading my house.

"Oof!" The voice of a mare cries out as I tackle her to the ground. I'm unable to hold her down for long, before I'm surrounded in a golden magical glow. I struggle against the bonds, as I'm thrown back into the living room, and knock down my couch. I struggle to get up with my current wounds reopened again, and new wounds adding countless aches to my body. I look around for something to help me win the battle, and I see the perfect thing. Grabbing the nearby unopened bag of Doritos, I try to open it up with my broken fingers, and then remember that I'm missing an arm. Refusing to give up, I rip off the top with my mouth, and just start practically inhaling the delicious chips, and charge at the pony again. Only to be tripped by the magic again, causing me to collapse on the floor, with a small moan.

I open my eye, tears slightly messing my vision, and look upon the fallen bag of Doritos. "Why Doritos? Why do you fail me?" Cliche sad music played as time slowed down and everything turned to sepia.

Rest in pieces

Doritos

Made/up/date - Current/madeup/date

You'll always be remembered as a hero. A stalwart bag against the forces of hungriness. I'll never forget you.

Everything went back to normal, well, as normal as things usually are with a dead teenager with the powers of the multiverse who lost their powers against an evil CEO from Earth who has a grudge on you for keeping him from his home, and tries to kill you and all ponies. Man, that guy really needs a mustache. He already has the evil villain hair, he just needs the evil villain mustache. Anyways, I tried getting back up onto my feet, but my body finally gave out and I collapsed halfway through the process.

"Crap, I'm pathetic." I muttered. "Go ahead. Take me to your leader. Or kill me, or whatever." 'So, is this it? I'm finally getting killed off? If I do, who becomes the main character? I hope it's Smitty Werbenjagermanjensen. I mean, he is #1.'

I hear the sounds of the intruder coming closer, and I look up, blinking some of the tears of pain out of my eyes. I couldn't identify who or what it was before I heard a voice speak up. "I don't know how you found us, but I won't let any of your creations get away with what you've done. Tell Malicious to start preparing himself, because... we.... C-Connor?!"

'Wait, that voice...' "Celestia?" I blink my eye a few times and clear out some of the tears, to see a large white alicorn with a flowing pastel mane standing above me. "Y-you're alive!" I felt myself being picked up her in familiar solar-infused magic, and brought closer to her face.

"I'm alive?! You're alive! We all thought you died after you lost your powers and got flung across Equestria!" She then forcibly pulled me into a hug, which usually I would gladly accept, but with my battered body.

*CRACK*

I let out a mighty squeak of pain. "Ah, who needs ribcages anyways? Oh wait, I need one. Celestia, please put me down!" Celestia did so and gently laid me down on the couch we knocked over, after putting it in it's correct position first.

"I'm sorry for accidentally fighting you. I thought you were one of Malicious' robots." She apologized.

"Well, I thought you were an intruder, so I tried fighting you, as I didn't want to die or get caught." I pointed out. "So no apologizing!" I took a deep breath and laid back on the couch. "Man, I need to get some rest." I closed my eyes, about to relax, when I heard a familiar clicking sound. My eyes shot open, and I slammed my body against the side of the couch, causing it to fall over, and I grabbed Celestia, and tried to hide behind the couch.

"Connor! What are you doing?!" Celestia yelled, before I put my hand over her mouth, quieting her as I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. I peek over the couch, seeing a familiar teenager, wearing a dark leather jacket, and having flaming red hair.

"Murphy. He found us." I whispered to Celestia, who muffled something behind my hand.

Removing my hand from her mouth, she whispered to me. "Murphy is on our side. He helped me get free of Malicious."

"Oh...." I respond, before slowly standing up. I look at Murphy, who quickly pointed his pistol at me. "Hi...." I respond, before he fired at me. As I didn't really have any powers at this point in time, I couldn't dodge or catch the bullet, or remove it from existence, so the bullet went straight through my chest, and came out of my back, hitting the wall. I spit up some blood, as I clutch my chest. 'He missed. He hit the area where I lost my lung, which wouldn't cause that much damage. He knows about my lack of lung, while Malicious doesn't. He was testing to see if I was a robot. Murphy's clever.'

I smile, blood dripping from my mouth. "Nice to see you too Murphy. Would you care to explain why you're in my house with my sister-in-law?"

Murphy sighed and put away his gun, before getting blasted in the chest by Celestia's magic. The magic wasn't that strong, so I'm assuming she's still weak from whatever ordeals she went through. Murphy shrugged off the blast, and absorbed the heat energy. "Calm down Celestia. I was testing him to make sure he wasn't a robot. Malicious doesn't know everything about him. I do." Murphy looked at me. "Now, I need your help Connor. Malicious stole my powers. Well, most of them. I've been slowly regenerating them back, but I can't fight Malicious in this state. I need your help to fight him."

"Well, I'm still kinda powerless. I mean look at me, I'm covered in bloody bandages, I don't know what's wrong with my right eye, and I have a new bullet hole in my chest and back." I sighed. "But I'll help. After all, I don't abandon friends. Now, tell me what happened."

And so he did. Murphy and Celestia told me how Murphy realized that he was being controlled via a chip on the back of his head. Removing the chip, he freed Celestia, who was in the same room as he was during his realization. The two confronted Malicious, and tried to free Luna, but Malicious stole Murphy's energy, using it to power his suit with the powers of both Lightning and Fire. Murphy barely managed to escape with Celestia, and the two of them made it to one of the hidden entrances to my secret base. They were safe as they made their way through the tunnels as the defenses took down the robots following them. So they followed the tunnels before ending up in my house.

After they finished their story, I stood up, and walked over to a plain looking wall. "Murphy, come here. We need something to help us fight until we get our powers back. So we'll use some of my stuff." When Murphy was standing right behind me, I pushed a secret button, and suddenly the ground below us glowed bright purple, and we disappeared in a flash.

We reappeared in a huge lab/storage area, where I work on inventions and keep them stored for when it use. As we walked forward, Murphy stared at everything wide-eyed. "You really have a lot of time on your hands."

"It's called being immortal. Besides, what else am I supposed to do with my free time." I noticed Murphy staring at six big pony-shaped robots that are missing pilots. "I call those the Guardians of Harmony." Murphy pointed to a giant robotic arm still being worked on that is hard to miss. "That's my current biggest project. I won't tell you much about it, but it will be awesome. Let me fix myself up real quick, and I'll show you what we're using." I walk over to a circular panel on the ground with a glowing yellow light in the middle. I stand upon the light, and suddenly, robotic hands come out of the walls and gently remove my bandages and clothes, before disposing of them, except for the vest which was getting fixed and cleaned.

When all the bandages were removed, Murphy had a look of sickness on his face, as he looked at my wounds. A mirror was brought down to me and I almost was sick at my appearance. I knew I was missing my right arm and my legs were pretty messed up, but my entire body was stained with blood, and I had huge scars across all of my body. I also figured out why my eye was covered up, and it was because my eye was completely destroyed. From the looks of it, a rock impaled my eye, and Starlight tried to get rid of as much rock as she could, but she couldn't get all of it without removing my eye, which she wouldn't know how to do.

I closed my working eye, not wanting to look at any of the other wounds, and felt the robotic arms gently remove my messed up eye, so it could start healing better when my regenerative factor gets better. The robotic arms injected more nanobots into my body, healing some of the interior wounds before getting to work trying to close some of my bigger marks.

When the blood was cleaned up, the machine brought me more clothes which were quickly donned, and I opened my eye, as the real process begins. Metal pieces were brought over to my body and quickly attached. More and more metal was attached to my body, slowly forming a power suit around my body. When it was done, I dropped to the floor, my body covered in a Cosmic Power Suit, which basically gives the wearers powers like a Cosmic Being. It won't give me my usual strength, but it should give us a chance.

Murphy stared at me, eyes still wide. "Now, it's your turn." I pushed Murphy onto the yellow spot, which glowed red when Murphy was close enough, and watched as Murphy's suit was attached to him.

"You actually made a suit for me too?" He asked as he was being covered.

"Yes. Because I knew that something like this would happen eventually." Murphy jumped to the ground, and looked at his hands, flicking them and creating fires.

"You did a good job with these." He pointed out.

"Yes, now are you ready to go attack Malicious?"

Murphy looked at me, and I could tell he was smiling behind his mask. "Yes."

I held out my arm, in a way as if I was going to do arm wrestling. Murphy did the same thing, as we clapped the hands together and yelled something in unison.

"FOR COSMIC!"

Author's Note

Finally finished this chapter. Sorry for the long wait. I kept on getting and losing inspiration, and I finally just forced myself to finish it.

But now, Murphy is on Connor's side. Can two Cosmics with no powers defeat a mechanical genius with both of their powers? Will Luna be okay? Will Connor's eye ever return back to normal? Will Smitty ever get get chance? Find out in the next chapter!

Chapter 49 - Crush the Castle (and other references)

"So..." Murphy spoke up in his power armor. "Why are we just running? Canterlot will still take at least five hours to get there and I know these suits can fly."

"Well, one is so Celestia can keep up with us." I gestured to Celestia who was just barely able to keep up with our augmented running speed. "Two, is that we don't want to leave an obvious trail of cosmic energy from flying, as Malicious would be able to track us and shoot us out of the sky or whatever. Three, in five hours it will be nighttime, at least if Malicious moves the moon and sun, which he is smart enough to know he needs to do. And four, we still don't have much of our power back. We'll have a lot more in five hours, but it won't be 100% which we'll need to combat Malicious and hope to win. By my calculations, I'll have max power in 7 hours. You got your powers taken later, so it'll take longer."

Murphy sighed. "Fine. So, got a battle plan?"

I smirked. "You know me, I always have a plan."

"Mind filling us in?"

"Sure. We'll blitzkrieg the city, killing all the robots we can and free any ponies we find. We get to Malicious and fight. We'll put up a fight for a bit, Malicious will break your suit, and toss you back into the city. I'll fight him for a bit, mostly stalling for time, as he slowly overpowers my suit. It eventually cracks and he beats me to almost a bloody pulp. I get my powers at the last second, and put all my power into regeneration. Then I just survive until he uses up the finite amount of power he has after breaking out of his bulky suit and using a smaller, more agile model that can't restore the power. Then we win." I stated simply.

Murphy and Celestia stared at me with wide eyes. "How do you kn-"

I cut Celestia off. "I had the ability to see into the future. It's not fully back yet, but you kinda tend to remember things like these. It was apart of one of my many visions. I'm slowly getting them back at the moment. I gotta tell ya, it's weird seeing things only one way at first, before it slowly splits off and suddenly everything is made of sound waves as well as normal spectrum vision."

Murphy thought for a second. "But now that you told us this, how do you know that it won't change how things go?"

"Who said I was telling you the truth? I could be telling you what I want to tell you so I can get the best conclusion for me. I could be telling you what actually happens. I could be lying for the sake of lying. It's your job to figure out what I'm doing. And brutally kill things." I smirked.

"I am going to kill you one of these days." Murphy grunted.

"You already did that. Look where that got us. Two teenagers way over our heads, one with anger issues and some mommy problems, the other with split personality disorder and a desperate need for attention." I replied, noticing both Celestia and Murphy's brief facial reactions to what I said.

"Wait, what's that about a split personality disorder?" Celestia asked.

"What? I didn't say anything." I lied.

2 hours later

"What's that noise?" Murphy asked, looking around.

"What noise?" I asked, not paying attention as I was busy with something.

"That noise, it sounds like..." Murphy sighed. "Are you playing Galaga?"

"No..." I quickly replied.

"How are you playing Galaga?" Murphy asked, getting irritated. Looks like my plan is working.

"Well, I'm using my eyes, and processing the information of what I'm seeing, and then my brain decides what to do, so it sends messages to other parts of my brain and then those parts use other thingies that cause me to input controls that the game responds to and then acts accordingly. Then it happens all again." I answered.

"Don't be a smart*Beep*... You designed the suit to beep out curse words?" Murphy sighs, getting even more irritable.

"Oh, and your thing has the original Doom in it." I said with a smile, as the sounds of one of Murphy's old favorite games comes from his suit.

3 hours later

"Well, we're here." Murphy stated as we stared at the imposing path to the city of Canterlot. "How should we do this?"

"I'm thinking Broforce style. We can be the Boondock Bros, and Celestia can be... Broden? Brocketeer? The Brode? Screw it, she's Celestia." I turn to my sister-in-law. "I need you to get as many innocents and bystanders out of the city as possible. We'll take care of the robots. Do you understand? Take the sewers, and knock out any nobles that refuse to follow you just to stay clean. And then drag their bodies through the dirtiest part of the sewers, just to mess with them."

Celestia nodded. "I'll save as many of my little ponies as I can. Make sure you save some of Malicious for me. I need some revenge."

"Of course." I look at Murphy. "Let's go." He nods and start running up the inclining path. I take a deep breath and cringe, feeling the ever present lack of my lung. Shaking my head, I clear my thoughts and quickly follow after Murphy. It doesn't take a minute for us at full speed to get to the gates of Canterlot. We stand outside the door, the remains of the guard turrets that Murphy destroyed littered around us, and get ready to start.

"You ready?" I ask, already knowing the answer. He just pulls back something on his pistol that makes an audible clicking sound. I smirk and pull out a pack of gum, and open it, only to realize that I'm out of gum. Tossing the trash to the side, we kick down the door and got to kicking butt.

Canterlot... arguably the most beautiful city in Equestria. Its tall spires can be seen for miles in all directions. Except if the one who is looking at Canterlot is trying to look at the city through the giant mountain. But I digress. Canterlot, renown for it's beauty and integrity and culture, with gleaming white stone and lush green parks now appeared to be the exact opposite. Smoke and destruction was clearly visible for miles. The once pristine white stones were blemished with blood, covered in cracks, and stained with smoke. The beautiful architecture of the houses were either crumbled, about to crumble or being used as last resting places for the unfortunate families that weren't able to hide from the blood thirsty robots.

The destruction started off slow, first with news of the Cosmic King's defeat and supposed death, and the Princesses enslaved. The two new Overlords presented themselves to the public, one a teenage murderer, the other an evil genius. The smarter citizens quickly evacuated the city, but being a city filled with mostly stuck-up idiotic nobles and crazy unicorns, they didn't leave due to thinking that they were too important to be harmed or not even realizing what was happening to the power structure of the country. Those that stayed behind soon wished they left when the robots came. They broke into houses, brutally murdering families, not sparing anything, regardless of age or gender.

But now, hope could be seen from the distance. Two blurs streaked through the city, one was a trail of Fire, leaving blown up robots and strange metal shapes wherever it went. The other was a bolt of Lightning, leaving dismantled robots and copies of Asimov's laws of robotics. As the two forces of nature cleared the city of robots one by one, they got closer and closer to the Canterlot Castle where the evil that spread across the city is being controlled.

Eventually the Fire and Lightning died down in front of the doors to the castle, and it revealed the two Cosmic Kings, gasping for breath.

"I think that's all of them in the city." Connor spoke, resting his arm against the wall next to the doors.

"Me too." Murphy replied, sitting down on the ground, as he gulped down as much air as he could. "But what was with those books you were using as weapons?"

"The books?" Connor looked confused, before he realized what Murphy was talking about and pulled out another copy of Asimov's laws of robotics. "Well, Asimov created three laws that all robots follow. I adjusted the book a bit to apply ponies, so the robots realized they broke the laws and deactivated or blew up. If they just deactivated, I dismantled them so they wouldn't reboot or anything like that."

"Okay..." Murphy didn't quite understand. "Let's just get this door down and beat up Malicious. And maybe kill."

"You do that." Connor said walking a bit away from the door and looking up at the castle, trying to find something. "I'll catch up to you." He waved Murphy off.

"Suit yourself." Murphy exploded the door with an explosive device and rushed in. The echoes of gunshots and explosions could be heard coming out of the now open doorway. Connor ignored this and kept on looking for what he was seeking, and found it, standing in the middle of the road into the castle, and looking straight into a window, smirking.

Through the window was a severely wounded blue alicorn princess, imprisoned and tortured by Malicious, experiencing her only break for sleeping that day. Her appearance was greatly changed by Malicious. Her flowing mane that resembled the stars in space was now a pale blue mane that stuck to the blood dried on her face from the cuts she was covered in. Tears and blood matted her fur together, making her look purple instead of blue. It could have been from the bruises though. Nearly every bone in her body was broken, her horn was cracked, her wings sticking in wrong positions and bones sticking out of her body. She was awoken when the sounds of fighting and robots blowing up entered through her ears.

Looking down she could barely see a bipedal creature wearing a metal suit looking straight at her. Her eyes painfully shot wide open upon recognizing the Cosmic King's insignia of lightning bolts and tears in reality. A broken smile cracked across her face, showing her missing and shattered blood splattered teeth.

Then music came from the armored bipedal's suit. Where the lyrics to the song would have been, the Cosmic Being sang.

"Listen baby!"
"Ain't no mountain high, ain't no valley low, ain't no river wide enough baby!"
"If you need me call me no matter where you are,"
"No matter how far. Don't worry baby!"
"Just call my name. I'll be there in a hurry,"
"You don't have to worry!"

"Oh baby there ain't no mountain high enough!"
"Ain't no valley low enough!"
"Ain't no river wide enough!"
"To keep me from getting to you babe!"

"Remember the day I set you free!"
"I told you, you could always count on me darling!"
"From that day on, I made a vow!"
"'I'll be there when you want me,"
"'Some way, some how!"

"Oh baby there ain't no mountain high enough!"
"Ain't no valley low enough!"
"Ain't no river wide enough!"
"To keep me from getting to you babe!"

"Oh no darling!"
"No wind, no rain!"
"Or winters cold can stop me baby! Na Na baby!"
"'Cause you are my goal!"
"If you're ever in trouble!"
"I'll be there on the double!"
"Just send for me! Oh baby, ha!"

"My love is alive!"
"Way down in my heart!"
"Although we are miles apart!"
"If you ever need a helping hand!"
"I'll be there on the double!"
"Just as fast as I can!"

"Don't you know that there,"
"Ain't no mountain high enough!"
"Ain't no valley low enough!"
"Ain't no river wide enough!"
"To keep me from getting to you babe!"

"Don'tcha know that there,"
"Ain't no mountain high enough!"
"Ain't no valley low enough!"
"Ain't no river wide enough!"
"Ain't mountain high enough!"
"Ain't no valley low enough!"

The music stopped, and Luna kept her smile on her face, knowing that she would be saved. Though she was impressed by Connor's singing ability. He rarely sings. Connor gave a quick wave before he disappeared into the castle.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

Man, these weak living soldiers of Malicious are... well... WEAK! They die after a single bullet. Those robots outside were stronger, but still I ripped through them. I need a challenge.

I blast through another door, getting closer to my target, when a purple blade whizzed by my head. I dodged quickly and got a good look at who the attack was with the Cosmic Blade. It looked like Connor, if he was a robot. Figures Malicious would build an Anti-Connor robot. Probably has all of Connor's weaknesses as strengths. Most likely sees me as Connor due to the same energy signature.

The robot looked at me again, and I shot a few bullets at it, which it cut before hitting it. Right... Cosmic Energy-enhanced robot... superior reflexes. Finally a challenge. It charged at me with it's purple blade and I dodged backwards, my instincts over destruction (which includes swords. They can destroy families and lives and bodies) allowing me to know how to move despite the robot being faster than me. It was built to battle a guy who moves at the speed of lightning, on top of the speed increase our powers give us.

I counter the robot's blade with my knife and noticed an opening in their form, quickly stabbing my knife in it's shoulder where the metal plate that makes up it's body was the weakest. I pushed my now open hands into it's shoulders pushing me away and snapping my fingers as the knife exploded, blowing off the arm and part of the... chassis? I don't know robot terms like Connor does. Smirking under my helmet, I now see that it was not built for the possibility of combating me.

The robot still kept up the battle. Definitely was built to combat against Connor's never say die attitude. The robot took it's blade and swiped it into the air, firing a beam of Cosmic Energy at me. I dodged that beam, before having to dodge another and another and so on until the piece of scrap got lucky, by distracting me and striking me in the armor with the beam of energy. I got to give Connor credit though. His suit stood up to the blast mostly, but now had a wicked mark across the front of it, creating an exploitable weak point in my defense if one could attack me where my armor is now at it's weakest.

That's just what the Anti-Connor did, or at least tried to before I fired a shotgun point blank at it's face, disfiguring it's ugly mug even more. While it was stunned, I charged forward, firing shots from both my rifle and smg at the same time, before dropping them and kicking the robot across the room, and pulling out my rocket launcher, blasting it into the wall. When the smoke cleared, the robot was barely functioning and without any weapons left.

Walking over, I pulled out my beloved pistol and aimed it right at it's face. I could have just shot it then and there, but I figured saying a witty line would seem cool or something. "Asta la.... no, not good enough... what would be a good line for this? Ugh, Connor would know."

"I have a good idea for one." Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. I glance over at Connor who walked over. "You sure did a number on this guy. Last time I fought one, I got that huge scar across my face. But as for a finishing line... how about this..."

A bunch of words appeared on the screen in my helmet, and I skimmed through them. "What's this referencing?"

"I'll show it to you later. You would probably enjoy it. Right up your alley." We both got into position, where I pointed a gun at the robot's head, and Connor pointed his hand in the shape of a gun at it just an inch or so away from my gun. Then, we spoke in unison.

"And Shepherds we shall be For thee, my Lord, for thee. Power hath descended forth from Thy hand Our feet may swiftly carry out Thy commands. So we shall flow a river forth to Thee And teeming with souls shall it ever be. In Nomeni Patri Et Fili Spiritus Sancti." We then fired our guns... or well, my gun and Connor's weird hand thingy he did where he fired a blast of Cosmic Energy into the robot similar to a gun that fires Cosmic Energy.

As the scrap metal lay on the ground, I realized something about what we just said. "Why did we just say something that has to do with our predecessor? He tried to kill you, remember?"

"It's a very appropriate line to our certain circumstance right now. Kinda. Look, I'll explain it later, but can we just go and stop Malicious now?" Connor was already moving forward.

I sigh and follow him. Better suck up my pride than get lost in this maze of a castle. Then I can finally get revenge.

Author's Note

I used several references in this chapter. I hope you enjoy them and can figure them out. I also wanted to add more to this chapter, but if I did then it would take longer to come out, so you'll have to wait for the next chapter to see the big fight. Or maybe I'll make a chapter that explains Murphy's backstory. Let me tell you, it's quite a doozy.

Any questions about references, ask away.

Chapter 50 - Cosmic Fighting

"DARN IT! DARN IT! DARN IT! I knew I should have built the robot to counter some of Murphy's abilities! Why didn't I think of them teaming up! I have the Cosmic's powers! I should be able to see the future!" Malicious screamed, one hand tugging on what's left of his hair, the other being slammed through a wall in the throne room. Debris flew everywhere at high speeds, which would have killed a normal person, but Malicious is in a giant robotic suit powered by the energy of two Cosmic Kings. Good thing Luna was kept prisoner in one of the random never-used rooms of the castle or she would be too dead to heal from the torture the 'good' doctor has been giving her.

"I guess I need to grab the princess, hostages are always useful." Malicious was about to leave the room, when the already broken door to the room was lifted up, only to be broken again. The diabolical doctor detected the disturbance as the dynamic deity duo of dangerously deadly dudes dropped into the destroyed dwelling. With a low growl, Malicious took a fighting stance, as the dust cleared and both Murphy and Connor stood there, staring defiantly at the Doctor. "Well, I guess it'll take more than chucking you at a mountain to defeat you."

"I've been through worse. You forgot about my metal leg, so it was relatively easy to escape." Connor responded, taking steps forward to confront Malicious.

"A careless mistake." Malicious snarled. "One I will not make twice. I will have my revenge. You took my life away, I'll take away yours." Glowing reticles appeared around Malicious' eyes, targeting both Connor and Murphy, before several parts of his suit opened up and fired purple lightning-fast missiles at the two teenagers. They narrowly escaped the first missiles, and quickly ran around the room, flipping around and dodging the missiles.

As they dodged the missiles, Malicious fired more and more, to the point that the two teens were unable to be seen by anyone who couldn't see faster than light. And if they could see even faster than that, they'd notice Connor slowing down just enough to be hit straight in the chest by one of the missiles, catching him in an explosion that propelled him through a wall and down several hallways. He laid there, smoke surrounding his body, as he slowly moved to get up. The hallway was deathly silent, the sounds of metal and glass and stone falling onto the ground quickly filled that void. Connor's suit was fractured, a huge crack across the torso of his suit, where faint sparks of electricity could be seen arcing. The mask took the most of the damage though, with half of it still covering his face, and the other half broken and burnt off, showing the determined look in Connor's left eye, and the smirk on his lips.

As soon as Connor got to his feet, he looked through the hole that was created from him being flung, and could faintly see the fighting between Murphy and Malicious. Instead of immediately trying to go back to the fight, he took this moment to look around himself at the doors that lead out of the hallway, and chose one that appeared random, but when he ripped it off, his smile got bigger as he ran towards the blue alicorn, holding her in a hug.

"I'm glad to see you're okay Luna." He said, pulling away from the hug to get a good look at her wounds. Luna's face showed surprise, before tears filled her eyes and she let out a small laugh.

"About time you show up. To think I was actually worried that you died." Her tears got bigger, her heart healing from the cuts left by Malicious seemingly killing Connor.

Connor gave a small smile, happy to see Luna again, and happy to see that the wounds are too bad. "You know that I'm already dead, right? The only reason my body isn't decaying is the fact that I'm stabilizing it using Cosmic Energy and technology you wouldn't understand." Connor felt a strange tingling in his head when he looked at Luna's wounds, but he hid it behind a smile.

Luna sniffed, as Connor wiped away the tears. "But now that you're here, you'll defeat Malicious, right?"

"Oh, I'll make him pay. No one harms my girl and gets away with it in one piece." Hearing Connor call Luna 'his girl' caused her to snort and hold back a laugh due to how cheesy it sounded.

The sounds of yelling echoed through the room as a red blur crashed into the mountain Canterlot rests on and fell into the ruins of the city. As the dust started to clear from the city and the red blur wasn't seen, loud stomps could be heard coming closer.

"That's my cue. You need to get out of here while I distract Malicious. Take the sewers. Find Celestia. And please be safe." He hugged her once more, before standing up and walking into the destroyed hallway, staring Malicious dead in the eye, as he knocked down another wall with his massive armor. Luna quickly ran behind Connor, looked at the two enemies, and ran down the hallway, making her escape.

"OH NO YOU DON'T!" Malicious yelled, appearing in front of Luna's path, arms raised, ready to destroy her. The tingling came even harder in Connor's skull, and he ran in front of Luna in a fraction of a second, using the remaining functional boosters in his suit, and quickly diverted 70% of the suit's power to strength, allowing him to catch Malicious's arms before they hit Luna, and push against them. "You just don't die, do you?" He grunted as he tried to push Connor down.

"What can I say? I'm a resilient person." Warning alarms were blaring in Connor's cranial implants, telling him the suit was rapidly running out of power, as sparks flew everywhere. "Luna... get out of here!" Connor yelled, getting pushed down to one knee as he struggled to push back Malicious. Once the sound of fleeting hooves hitting the floor was no longer heard, Connor began the next part of his plan.

'StatusCheck: CosmicEnergyPowerLevel Initiate'
'StatusReport: CosmicEnergyPowerLevel At 68%'
'I can work with this...'
'BeginOperation: MIRV MISSILES'
'Operation: MIRV MISSILES has failed to launch. Would you like to install Internet Explorer?'
'Crap.'
'Installing Internet Explorer'
'Cancel Installation'
'Installation Cancelled'
'StatusCheck: MIRV MISSILES'
'StatusReport: MIRV MISSILES COUNT: 49.52/50. PROPULSION SYSTEM: JAMMED.TARGETING SYSTEM:CALIBRATION ERRORREPAIR SYSTEMS:MISSING.
'How the crap do I have a fifty-fourth of a missile? Where are my repair systems?'

The ground started to crack beneath Connor as he tried to keep himself from being crushed.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 70% RECOMMEND USER TO START DRAWING POWER'
'No. I need to save it for the right moment.'

As Connor got rid of the popup, his vision went blurry for a second, and suddenly Malicious' armor was taken apart and analyzed in his mind within a nanosecond.

'Ah. Mechanical Vision. The ability to instantly understand how anything works by looking at it and examining how it was made. About time it shows up. Now I know where to hit. I might be able to salvage this situation after all.'

'BeginOperation: MIRV MISSILES.'
'ERROR IN OPERATION. USER IS ALREADY AWARE OF OPERATION: MIRV MISSILES' MALFUNCTION. STARTINGOPERATION: MIRV MISSILES WITH CURRENT MALFUNCTIONS WILL CAUSE LARGEEXPLOSION AND WILL DAMAGE USER GREATLY, WITH HIGH POSSIBILITY OF PERMANENT PARALYSIS UP TO POSSIBILITY OF DEATH. ADMIN CODES REQUIRED FOR SAFETY OVERRIDE.'
'Insert Admin Override Code.... Distan'
'...ADMIN OVERRIDE CODE ACCEPTED. LAUNCHING OPERATION MIRV MISSILES.'

Malicious' laugh echoed through the ruined hall. "You're close to breaking! Soon you'll be nothing but a smear beneath my boot!"

"I wouldn't laugh just yet." Connor said with a grunt, as the back of his suit was making strange clunking sounds. Malicious quickly realized what Connor was doing, but before he could react, several loud and large explosions came from Connor's back, propelling him forward through Malicious' defenses, as the scientists arms crashed into the ground due to nothing being under the arms anymore. The result of the fists colliding with the ground caused the floor to start rupturing, as Connor was propelled straight into Malicious' body where the rest of the explosions racked the teen's bodysuit giving him a lightning fast shoulder ram into Malicious' biggest weak point. The two Cosmic Energy cores in his chest.

As all the explosions went off at once, the bright lights enveloped both fighters, as their yells could be heard throughout the castle, which itself was starting to collapse from the explosions inside of it. Eventually the explosions stopped, leaving the two of them collapsed on the ground.

Murphy looked up at the castle as the explosions went off. "Darn it! I want to be there to stop Malicious!" He yelled.

"Calm down Murphy." Celestia said, helping get rid of the debris on top of the teenager. "You being angry won't help anyone." An armor clad arm shot through the debris, startling Celestia for a bit before realizing it's Murphy's arm. "That's just your head and your arm. You're gonna have to be patient till you can be free."

"Why can't you move faster?" Murphy asked, his exposed angry fire-red eyes staring into Celestia's calm and collected but still worrying magenta eyes.

"Because the faster I remove this debris, the more likely we'll be spotted by Malicious' robots. And keep your voice down too." She whispered, as she stayed dead still when the sound of some robots running to the castle was nearby. When they were farther away, she sighed and continued trying to free Murphy.

'Ugh... my head...' I return to consciousness with the cliche high pitched sound everyone gets in movies when near an explosion. It didn't take long for it to start to go away and my memories returning. Instead of instantly looking at Malicious, I looked at my body, noticing my suit was basically crumbles on the ground, and I was down to wearing tattered/blood-stained/burnt clothes. Oh and my left leg was bent in the wrong direction along with my metal foot crumpled to pieces. Honestly, I look better than I thought I would. I was expected to be impaled or something. That would have sucked.

Having checked myself over, I look over at Malicious, who just now was starting to get up and shake off some of the shattered armor pieces but still had lots of armor in his giant suit. 'Crap, his armor is still whole? But he must have lost a lot of his stolen Cosmic Energy to protect that much.'

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 74% RECOMMEND USE-'

I cut off the message, not even considering to draw the energy till it gets to 100%. Speaking of which... I look and see that in the space exactly and evenly between us was two glowing orbs, one filled with purple Cosmic Energy, and the other with red Cosmic Energy. 'I got the orbs to fall out! Now's the time!'

I quickly lunge for them, but the second before I could touch either one, Malicious fired a missile and blew them both up, blasting me back into the throne room's walls as the Cosmic Energy radiated on my skin.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 90% REC-'

'Crap. But at least because they shattered I got a good portion of power back. And he lost his primary power sources!' I fell to the ground of the throne room, my body bleeding and sore, and burnt. My right arm was even giving off sparks and had some of the inner workings exposed. At this point, I think my arm began to play some music that I don't recognize but I feel like I heard when spying on one of my alternate's lives.

I watched as Malicious walked through the smoke back into the throne room, and his chuckles echoed throughout the room. "I don't need those puny orbs anymore. My suit absorbed much of their energy. Enough that I can defeat you with ease even with your powers. But why would I wait for you to even have a chance to survive when I can kill you now?!" Malicious blasted me with a large Cosmic Beam, filled with both purple and red energies. I was flung through the castle, the training I did to make me stronger the only reason why I wasn't ripped to shreds or disintegrated.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 93%'

I eventually ran out of castle walls to be flung through and was imbedded in the mountain. Malicious appeared in front of me and with one purple and red-colored kick sent me flying through the sky and almost out of the planet's gravity.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 95%'

I floated there, hearing nothing and feeling an almost bliss feeling for a few moments. 'Almost there. Just a few more moments.' As expected, Malicious appeared above me, both hands clasped together above his head one colored purple, the other red, and he swung his hands down, striking me in the gut and causing me to fall through the atmosphere at a incredible pace, combining both Malicious's Dual-Cosmic slam's power and my weird ability to fall insanely fast. I felt my entire body on fire as I rapidly approached the planet's surface.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 97%'

I slammed into the tallest tower of the Canterlot Castle, straight on, crashing through it all the way to the ball room, where Malicious was waiting for me and slammed his purple and red knee into the back of my neck, using both his incredible power and my (already several times the speed of sound) speed to deal massive damage. I coughed up blood as I felt my spine crack loudly and come close to snapping, the connections to my metal arm and other metal parts in my spine probably saving me from paralysis.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 99%'

Malicious slammed me against the ground, and stood above my broken and defeated body. "This is the all-powerful Cosmic King? Laying before me in a pile of his own blood? You look more like a pathetic broken teenager who is way over their head, than a cold, emotionless god who is simply using all these ponies to further their own goals." My eyes widened. "That's right. I know your ultimate plan. I found your lab, I know that you are the biggest bad guy on the planet. I could destroy you using that information, leaving you to your fate as everyone you loved hunted you down, and the country you risked your life for looking down at you like the scum of the Earth. But I'd rather just kill you now. I don't care about your power any more. I just want to kill you so no one will stop me from finding my own way back to my family." He raised his foot, glowing purple and red, and was about to bring it down when a very important message played across my eyes.

'COSMIC ENERGY AT 100%. ACTIVATE POWER DRAWING?'
'YES!'
'BEGINNING POWER DRAWING'

My body burst with purple light in time to catch his foot and throw him into the large alicorn statue. The statue crumbled against his suit's weight, as I got up to my feet. Malicious looked over, seeing my full Cosmic Form standing up and slowly walking forward. "I'm not going out without a fight."

Celestia finally finished uncovering Murphy, allowing him to stand up, and rip off the remaining pieces of armor that were now useless. He looked at the crumbling castle just in time to see a bright purple and red flash, causing his eyes to widen as a burst of red energy flew into him, causing his eyes to glow as he came closer to 100%.

"Ah yeah. That felt nice." He muttered with a small smile. "But I think we should check on those two and see if we can help."

Celestia nodded and they quickly started running through the town, destroying robots in their way, and keeping an eye on the castle as it was getting more and more destroyed. While they were running, Celestia was tackled by a blue blur, who was crying into the white mare. When she stopped, it was revealed that Luna was crying into Celestia's 'shoulder.'

"I found you Tia. I'm so glad you're alright." She said while sobbing. Celestia comforted her sister for a little bit, holding back her own tears.

"I'm glad your okay too Luna. What happened to you in there?" Celestia asked and listened while Luna filled the two in.

"Speaking of which, I was told you were evacuating everypony. Where are they?" Luna asked, looking around.

"We got them to safety. I came back to get Murphy and maybe help Connor. And look for you of course." They hugged each other tighter.

When everything was done, Luna let go of her sister and looked at Murphy, and nodded to him. "I'm glad to see you're alright too Murphy."

Murphy blinked. "You know that I'm helping you guys?"

Luna nodded. "I was able to figure out you were being controlled by Malicious rather easily. I haven't spent years with Connor to not recognize technology like that. And I don't care. I just want Connor to be alright."

"i'm sure he'll be fi-" Murphy was cut off as a faint purple aura was sent into the mountain, got kicked into space, and was then slammed back down into the largest tower in the castle. Shortly after, a large purple burst came from the castle.

"CONNOR!" Luna yelled, quickly running back to the castle. The other two quickly followed her to the gates of the castle, which was swarmed with all the robots left in the city, defending the castle from anyone entering. Luna charged what remaining magic she had in her horn, about to unleash it on the army of robots, before Murphy grabbed her horn, and threw her back in time to block the alicorns from a collective energy barrage from the robots.

Celestia and Luna huddled behind Murphy as he protected them from the barrage of blasts. When it was over, Murphy's body looked badly burnt, his red hair was singed, his shirt and pants were on fire, but his black jacket looked untouched, and he fell to one knee, breathing heavily. "Murphy... you saved us..." Celestia said stunned. The Cosmic King of Destruction, someone who wouldn't care if he killed someone just risked death to save the two alicorns.

"N-no I didn't." Murphy gasped out, getting back onto his feet as he kept a close eye on the robots who were doing something to each other. The robots were ripping each other apart, creating a large pile of broken off parts. "You just happened to be right behind me as I defended myself."

"But you threw me behind you before I could get hurt." Luna pointed out, causing Murphy to grunt again.

"You would have ruined the shape of the large group they were in, making it harder to wipe them out in one attack. You do not have enough magic for this." Murphy responded. At this point, one robot was left standing on all the broken parts. The robot slowly walked closer to the group so all the parts where behind it. It pointed it's hand forward, and motioned for the three of them to attack, a smug smile on it's face. "Oh it's on. This should be a snap. One robot? Puh-lease." Murphy charged forward, quickly closing in on the robot, and his left fist was pulled back, ready to deck the robot in the schnoz. Right as he was about to destroy the robot, all the broken robot parts behind it quickly turned into a liquidy metal substance, and covered the robot faster than Murphy could even process. Murphy kept on charging, and the nanosecond before he was above to punch the robot, the metal substance fused with the robot, making it look shockingly similar to Murphy, but still look exactly like a robot. When Murphy's fist collided with the robot's face, a loud crack was heard as the teen's fist instantly broke against the robot's unmoving cocky face.

As Murphy was just registering the pain, the robot grabbed Murphy's face in it's hand, and held him up, beginning to crush his skull. The two alicorns gasped as blood began to spill to the ground and run down the robot's arm. Murphy futilely struggled for a few moments, before a loud crack was heard, and his body went still. "No!" Celestia yelled, and the robot looked over, it's smirk even wider, as it began to walk over to the princesses and was about to drop Murphy's body, before suddenly a pistol was shoved into it's face, and the robot was only able to see Murphy's bloody teeth cocky smile for less than a nanosecond before the robot was blasted back with a bang, Murphy landing on the ground due to the robot already starting to let him go.

"You two, I suggest you get to cover. Neither of you have bullet resistance." Murphy continued blasting the robot with his trusty pistol.

As the two of them did so, Celestia called out. "Wait, you don't have your powers! You aren't either!" At this, Murphy's eyes widened and he zipped up his jacket just in time for a bullet to be fired from the robot to hit him in the chest. The bullet fell to the ground, not damaging his jacket.

Instead of answering, Murphy pulled out a shotgun from his jacket and blasted the charging robot back, while taking steps forward.

BOOM! Cha-Chunk! Clink!
BOOM! Cha-Chunk! Clink!
BOOM! Cha-Chunk! Clink!

As Murphy finally got to be right in front of the dazed robot, he put the shotgun against it's chest, and pulled the trigger.

Click.

The sound echoed through the ruins, as the robot quickly realized the shotgun was out of ammo, and knocked Murphy to the ground, putting it's foot on top of his chest, putting pressure on his rib cage. It went to look at Murphy's face to see his reaction, only to find Murphy smirking as a rocket launcher was aimed directly at it's chest.

BOOOM!

The robot was merely staggered by the explosion, but it served to quickly propel Murphy back, and he used the momentum to flip himself back on his feet in time to see the robot look at him angrily, before it's sensor's noticed the energy grenade as it blew up, sending a massive energy burst all across the robot.

Murphy quickly walked up to the spasming machine, and kicked it down to the ground. Pulling out an assault rifle, Murphy began unloading it into it's center chest cavity, using the previous damages to get even closer to it's power core. Murphy didn't have that long of a chance as the robot fired a massive chest beam, striking Murphy straight in the chin as he was flung up. The robot capitalized on his moment of weakness and managed to quickly remove the teenager's jacket, and held it in one hand before it blasted Murphy with a it's own version of Murphy's pistol. Murphy fell to the ground, creating a quickly growing pile of blood from his gaping chest wound.

"Murphy!" The two princesses quickly ran over, and tried to get their only chance at survival up. "Can you still fight?" Celestia asked.

Murphy quickly got his senses back, and looked at the robot as it began to rip Murphy's jacket, creating a sizable tear on the right side of the jacket. The sight of his jacket being torn snapped something inside of Murphy, who pushed himself back to his feet with a roar, ignoring his chest wound, as he snapped his left hand, setting it on fire, before searing his wound to stop the bleeding.

When he was done, he grabbed his pistol out of it's holster and flashed forward in a flurry of fire, reaching the robot before it could even process this fact and used his momentum to slam the butt of his gun into the robot's face, cracking it's right eye and before the robot could recoil, Murphy spun his gun in his hand, and unloaded his entire clip into the robot's face. When he was done, the robot's face looked less like Murphy's and more like some kind of foreign cheese.

Murphy stopped and grabbed his jacket, feeling his anger subside and sorrow fill him as he saw the large tear in it. But before he could put it on, it was blasted with a red and purple Cosmic Energy beam and landed somewhere in the ruins of the city. Murphy turned his flaming red glare to the robot which was getting up, and pulling out it's pistol again, beginning to shoot at Murphy. "NO ONE HARMS MY JACKET!" Murphy burst into flames, tapping into his raw godly destructive power, despite not being at 100%, so he wasn't totally immune to his flames yet. His body was slowly being burnt from his fire, as his body itself reached temperatures higher than the sun.

With his unbearable heat, Murphy charged at the robot, the bullets melting before they could even touch him. The once pristine but now shattered and broken stone walkways he ran across turned into lava. The robot futilely kept shooting Murphy, despite it no longer having any effectiveness. It didn't take the teenager to reach the robot and slam his superheated knee into the robot's chest, before send both of his hands into it's back, smashing it into the ground.

Murphy kicked the robot back up, and started throwing punch after punch into it, slowly turning the grey/silver metal of it's body into cherry red coloring before becoming white hot. The only reason the robot had any structure to it's body at all at this point was due to the Dual Cosmic Energies Malicious gave it. As Murphy kept dealing blow after blow, working his way to the robot's power core, he was screaming loud enough for anyone at the bottom of Canterlot's mountain to hear.

"NO ONE HARMS MY JACKET!!!!"

Murphy reared back his right fist, ready to deliver a finishing blow to the exposed Dual Cosmic Core. With the force one would expect from a teenage (and thus, very hormonal) God of Destruction, his fist collided with the glowing container of unstable energy, cracking it, and launching the robot across Canterlot at speeds faster than sound. At least, the robot would have done that, if Murphy didn't grab it's neck before it could even react to the punch. As a result, the robot experienced the most severe case of whiplash possible. The force the body was reacting to, combined with the neck's inability to be pulled along with it caused the head to be ripped from the body which lost most of it's momentum and collapsed to the ground a few feet away from Murphy.

Murphy stood there, in the ruins of the city, holding the head and neck of the robot that thought it stood a chance against someone who gets stronger through destruction, while in a city destroyed. The flames around Murphy's body died down, revealing that Murphy's clothes were mostly burnt rags, and his skin was black, not from soot, but from the burns he received from his own fire. Despite being in a state that would leave anyone in crippling pain, Murphy just stood there, breathing heavily as he stared at the now deactivated robot body, waiting to see if it would move.

"Murphy!" Celestia yelled as the two sisters ran up to him, Celestia looking at the teenager with wide eyes, worried he was going to die, while the other ran to the robot body and examined the Dual Cosmic Core. "Murphy... you're burnt. You need medical attention..." She said, disbelief at what Murphy did. She spent thousands of years with Connor, learning how he fights, but she barely knew the other teenager, who's power was astronomical even with it reduced.

Luna continued to look at the Dual Cosmic Core, examining it's cracks, surprised that it didn't shatter. But then one of the cracks expanded, and the energy inside of it started moving even more sporadically than it usually does. The containment of it started to glow and it vibrated slowly, but started to get more violent. Seeing this brought back a memory for her.

(Around 1000 Years Ago)

"Hey Connor?" I asked my coltfriend, who was busy working on some strange contraption in preparation for the attack on the Crystal Empire. It looked like some kind of armor, but was way to mechanical to even understand.

Upon hearing my voice, Connor stopped doing what he was doing and turned around in his chair to look at me with a smile. "Hey Luna. Need something?" With a small movement of his left hand, it glowed purple and a small cube quickly zoomed into it's hand, which he started fidgeting with without taking his eyes off of me.

"Yes and no. I wanted to check on you, to see how you were doing." Deciding that this could take a while, I sat down on the floor, and was shocked to notice a cushion already below me, even though it wasn't there before. 'Right. Can see the future. Probably some strange mechanism to bring one up.' I took another look at the cube he was fiddling with, which was slowly glowing purple with what I can only assume is his Cosmic Energy.

Connor chuckled, the static in his voice making itself even more apparent. "Well, as you can see, I'm doing fine. Nothing to worry about here."

I gave him a stern glance. "You and I both know you're not. When was the last time you slept?"

Connor looked up, mentally counting how long it's been. "Haven't since I first came here. To this universe that is. You know I can't sleep due to night terrors right?" The box in his hands started lightly vibrating.

"Connor." I said, standing up and looking him in the eyes. "You are going to our bedroom, you are going to sleep, and you are going to have a good night sleep, I'll make sure of it." Connor was shying away at my tone, and I was about to say something else, when the cube in his hands started shaking violently, hitting the ground, and started glowing. The energy in it was moving more and more sporadically.

"Oops." Connor said, standing up as he looked at the cube. "See Luna. I filled this cube with some of my Cosmic Energy, and even with my unsurpassed knowledge, it can barely be contained. Remember this important fact. Active Cosmic Energy, that is any energy that is imbued with the power of a Cosmic Being, can NEVER be contained for long. Cosmic Energy is very volatile if tried to kept still for long, and if allowed to continue like this, will eventually blow up a large portion of the universe. All you can do is either absorb it into a host that can withstand the energy, like a Cosmic Being, or use advanced storing methods to try to keep it from blowing up for as long as possible."

"Wait, so you activated a device that will kill us all! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING CONNOR!" I screamed. Connor, seeming indifferent simply looked at his right metal hand and created a sphere of Cosmic Energy above it. Then, he clenched his hand, causing the energy to collapse on itself and create some kind of black energy sphere that was sucking all light nearby into it. Taking this strange object in his right hand, he grabbed the cube in his left, and moved his hands to slam them together. But before they could collide, the box exploded, sending the pieces everywhere in the room, including into Connor, who ignored it and took the rapidly expanding explosion and shoved it into the black energy sphere that seemed to be absorbing everything.

Once the energy explosion was shoved into the strange energy field, Connor pulled out a piece of box shrapnel from his chest, covered in his blood, and showed it to me, where I could see it looked like a heart medallion. He put the black energy sphere inside of it, and grabbed a small ball chain, wrapped it through a hole in the top of it. He snapped his fingers and suddenly the red blood on it solidified around it as a purple crystal like substance. Connor then bent down so his eyes were on level with mine, and showed me the medallion which was now in the form of a necklace. "Luna..." He took a deep breath. "I know I'm not the most pleasant guy to fall in love with. And I have trouble with emotion. But whenever I'm near you, it feels like I can almost have emotions. You make my dead heart work in ways that it hasn't before. And with our upcoming child... I guess what I'm saying is... will you marry me?"

(Now)

Luna's eyes widened as she realized what the core was doing. "IT'S GOING TO BLOW!" She screamed, falling down onto the ground at the hopelessness she was feeling. Murphy and Celestia looked over at the core and saw that she was right, it did look like it was about to blow.

"Murphy!" Celestia quickly drew the teen's attention away. "You can control explosions. Can you stop this?"

"I-I can't. Not enough power. Too much damage. We need to store it in something. Then..." Murphy gulped. "Let Connor deal with it."

"What if you cover it with your body? Won't you be able to absorb your energy back and then use the powers to stop the explosion?" Celestia suggested. Murphy thought it over, while Luna was thinking of something else.

"Won't work. Connor's energy will tear me apart. Like I said. We need to store it." Murphy grabbed Celestia's head to force her to look him in the eyes. "WE NEED TO STORE IT! UNDERSTAND YET YOU BIG FAT HORSE?!"

Celestia growled a little bit. "What can store something that would destroy a good chunk of the universe?!"

"Something that pulls it in as fast as it expands outwards. Like a black hole or something! But we don't have one nearby, nor do we have a storage unit for one. Connor is too busy focusing on fighting Malicious to do it!" Murphy yelled into her face again.

Hearing Murphy mention a black hole, which pulls things in, and talk of a storage unit for it caused her mind to click, as she pulled the heart medallion necklace out from her mane and quickly held it above the violently shaking orb. "What are you doing Luna?!" Celestia asked, causing both the older sister, and the teenager to look as she held what was essentially her engagement ring above the about-to-explode orb of Dual Cosmic Energies.

"Connor gave me this necklace when he proposed. But he made the necklace with a black energy orb that sucked in anything, and he stuffed a Cosmic Energy explosion like that one into it. I think this is a black hole. This might save us." The three of them were silent for a moment, before Murphy started to laugh.

"Just like Connor. Manipulating our lives 1000 years before it happened. So how do we use it?" Murphy asked, his gaze shifting between the necklace and the explosion-to-be.

"I don't know!" Luna exclaimed, and at that exact moment, the Dual Cosmic Energy orb shattered, creating an explosion that started to destroy reality. The shock of the explosion and the reality distorting effects of it caused the nearby magic to fail, and as a result, the necklace fell into the expanding explosion, which was expanding at a slightly faster than a normal explosion rate. Luckily for the universe, the necklace being exposed to the explosion caused it to activate and suddenly it clicked open, sucking the explosion into it's contained black hole, before locking itself and landing on the ground where the robotic body used to be.

"Oh..." All three of them exclaimed at once. Luna picked up the necklace and put it back in her mane, before blinking as she remembered what she wanted to do. "CONNOR!" She quickly bolted for the castle, Murphy and Celestia following shortly after.

Malicious growled charging at me at faster than light speeds, slamming his super-charged fist into my head, and I simply faced the ground and allowed the attack to hit the top of my head. As Malicious tried to push me back, I dug my feet into the ground, and pushed back. We continued like this for a few moments, before Malicious brought his other fist back, preparing to hit me. I sighed, and decided to attack first. 'I hate using this power, but hell if I'll let Malicious win.' Malicious swung his fist forward, only for him to topple to the ground, having completely lost his balance and punch mid-air. "What the?" He looked at his robotic suit's feet, noticing that they were just a pile of melted slag on the ground where he was standing. "H-how?" He looked at me where he noticed my eyes glowing purple, and the melted flesh around my eyesockets. "Laser vision?! YOU HAVE FRIKKEN LASER VISION! HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN ABLE TO DO THAT?!"

"There's a lot you don't know about me." I said, slamming a purple fist straight into his armored face, forcing the energy to flow through both of us and with a tugging sensation, teleported us both to the badlands. The second our bodies were hit by the blinding light of the sun, I throw both my hands to the sky and yell as loud as I can. "HELIOS!" A beam of sunlight came from the heavens, but before it could struck me, I stopped the energy with my hands, and morphing the shape of my hands in just the right way caused the beam to strike Malicious, blasting him back a few feet and enveloping him in a bright blinding light.

I take a breath, preparing for the next part of my plan and reach deep within my subconscious, poking a tiny hole into a sealed part of my brain, with made my right arm be enveloped with black energy. I look up in time to see Malicious get to his feet, as he removed the larger layer of armor, making his suit less Hulk-sized, and more like over-sized T-45. But now he can stand on armored feet again. Should be one layer under it.

Malicious started chuckling, staring me down. "You idiot! You think that your Pseudo-SHAZAM would hurt me? I HAVE YOUR ENERGY! IT GAVE ME THE POWER UP THAT YOU COULD HAVE RECEIVED! YOU GAVE ME AN EDGE! AND I WIL-"

I cut off the scientist, as I held up my darkness infused arm. "I may have given you the power-up. But remember, it's my power. And I know it's weakness. So you might be a little stronger, but..." I slammed my fist into his helmet, sent him flying through a mountain, and used my purple arm to pull him back at mach 20, just to slam him to the ground at my feet as his new power flickers away, leaving him weaker than he was before. "I will still win." I put my foot on his chest, and being pressing, starting to indent the Cosmic infused metal. 'Wait for it.'

"Don't count me out just yet. I still got a trick up my sleeve." His helmet's eyes flashed as a yellow powder dispensed from his suit and I started coughing. As I lost focus on Malicious, he pushed me off, and grabbed my robotic foot, slamming me into the ground. "Like it? I'm surprised it took me so long to realize it. Don't you think it smells familiar. Like rotten eggs? Well, you're a scientist as well, so I'm assuming you know what I just sprayed at you, and you breathed it in. So your powers are repressed now due to that convenient weakness." With a twist, my leg snapped, warning messages about my leg malfunctioning flooded my vision as I felt the minor annoyance known as pain.

Grinding my teeth, I ignored the pain, pushing it down with the rest of my mental issues, and slammed my metal fist into his helmet, mentally activating an explosive fist upgrade I gave it a couple thousand years back. Malicious was thrown back, allowing me enough time to roll over and try to stand up, only to grunt as I put pressure on my broken leg. I felt some tingling in the back of my head as I worked through the wonderful pain.

Looking over, I could see Malicious quickly recover, and dash over to slam his armored fist into my head, a loud banging sound echoing around us as my metal skull recoiled from the attack, bouncing my dead lump for a brain around, giving me a major migraine. The tingling returned in full force, but I ignored it to bring my arm around for another punch, only for him to move his head out of the way, causing me to stagger, and leaving my torso open for his leg to slam into it, flinging me up into the air.

Once I was stuck in the air, Malicious jumped up and kicked me full force in the face, sending me flying through the air, till I crashed back into the walls of Canterlot Castle. My broken body laid in the rubble, my senses not working as my brain tried to recover from the damage it just took. The tingling in my brain turned into large vibrations through my body, tingling every nerve I have. As my eyesight slowly returned, I saw Malicious pick me up by the collar of my neck, and pull his hand back to deliver another blow. I did notice his hand was getting dented, so the indestructible skull was indeed a good investment, but even with it, 2 more punches, and I'm done for. He was saying something, but I couldn't hear it over the vibrations in my brain.

I suddenly found myself impacted into the walls of the broken throne room again, blood covering my body, as my head rapidly moved from side to side. I can only assume he punched me again. I tried to get back up, feeling the disgusting feeling of my shattered bones flopping about in my body. When I did manage to get to my feet, my brain practically exploded from the violent shaking it was doing. I screamed as I fell to my knees, clutching my head. "WHY DOES IT HURT?!" I couldn't help but scream. "IT HURTS SO MUCH!" I could barely hear the sound of Malicious walking over to me over the sounds of my pained screams. I managed to open my eyes to see him standing over me, but I could barely focus on that right now. "THE PAIN! IT FEELS SO GOOD! MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!"

I saw Malicious slam his fist into my head again, throwing me against the wall again, which I fell down from again, clutching my head so hard I was making it bleed. The vibrations in my brain wouldn't end! It's not coming from Malicious, it's coming from inside my head! Then, I felt something different inside my head. It sounded like something cracking. As soon as I heard this, my senses all messed up. I could barely tell what was happening as I clutched my face in pain.

I think Malicious was in front of me.

A small smile formed on my face.

He was saying something.

The static in my hair faded, causing it to fall

Screams filled the room.

My smile got bigger.

Someone was yelling 'run away!'

My smile was getting so large my face was hurting.

The sounds of blood fell to the ground.

My skin felt cold.

The screaming wouldn't stop.

I felt my eyes crack. I think my pupils and irises were shrinking.

More blood fell to the ground.

My eyes were stinging. They were changing color.

The screaming stopped.

My smile stopped getting bigger. I think the edges of it were higher than my bloodshot eyes.

Someone was laughing.

His hands were raised.

I couldn't stop laughing. No matter how hard I tried. I felt myself slowly fade.

He brought his hands down.

As I faded, something else took hold of my body.

There was a huge flash of grey, that flung Malicious across the room. He recovered quickly and stared at Connor in shock. Connor slowly stood up, his face covered in shadows as his bones cracked into place and all the open wounds on his body disappeared. Malicious could see through his visor the large amounts of energy Connor was giving off.

"What is this Connor?! Your foolish last attempt at defeating me?! We both know that I am stronger than you can possibly be! I have the power of two Cosmic Kings combined with the strength of my Cosmic Slaying Armor! YOU DON'T STAND A CHANCE!" Malicious yelled at his teenage enemy.

But to his surprise, Connor simply started to laugh. This wasn't his normal laugh though. Nor was it the soulless/emotionless laugh he'd usually do after becoming Cosmic King. It didn't even have an electric undertone to it. It sounded like the laugh of a psycho. The laugh of someone who doesn't care about anything. As he laughed, which only got louder and louder, he finally raised his head, revealing what happened to him.

Connor's skin had paled, turning from an already pale shade to almost completely white. His physical demeanor had changed, from powerful and all-knowing, to slouching and sporadic. He was standing on his broken metal leg, which had to have been giving him severe pain, but his body's nervous system just sent tingles throughout his body. His normally spiky brown hair had fall down, and looked a shade darker. But none of these changes pale in comparison to his face. The most noticeable feature was the large white smile on his face, one that curved up to me higher than his eyes. His face had cracks all across it from the impossibly wide smile, and these cracks spilled blood all over his face and body. His eyes were terrifying due to the soulless appearance in them. His pupils and irises were as small as pinpricks, with his iris colored blood red instead of electric yellow or the dull green he usually has when powerless.

Malicious felt all of his instincts flaring, every sense he had telling him to run. But he knew how powerful he was and he wasn't gonna run from this fight, regardless of how terrifying this teenager was. "Connor. What do you think you're trying to pull? You think that 'murderer' act will scare me into submission? You're going to have to try harder than that!"

Connor kept on laughing. "You think I'm Connor?! Connor's not here right now! So please leave a message after the beep! BEEP!" Malicious didn't know how to respond to that, so the room was quiet for a minute till Connor spoke again. "I'm not Connor though. I'm the madness he had locked away in his brain. You summoned me out when you kept doing all that cranial trauma to him, so now it's my time to shine." He smiled, before blinking. "Oh yeah, I guess you can't call me Connor, because while I am kinda him, I'm only a part of his fractured psyche. Hmmm..." Connor rubbed his chin in thought. "How about Madness? No, too dark sounding. Crazy? Nah, too short and not as descriptive." He clapped his hands together. "I got it! You can call me..."

"Insanity."

Author's Note

Oh man. Sorry it took so long to write this chapter. I hate having trouble getting the energy to start writing. But at least this chapter is rather long compared to some of the other chapters, so maybe that could help make up for the long wait. And I'm worried that the next chapter would take even longer to make.

Also, CHAPTER 50!
I know it's not really the 50th chapter (that's Chapter 46 - an Anniversary), as there are a few not-chapters in here, but this is the 50th numbered chapter. And that makes me really happy!

So, also I finally got to introduce a new major character in the Cosmic King's story. Insanity. The embodiment of the insanity inside of Connor. I mean he is a teenager who has been through more than anyone should go through. He died, got zapped by super space lightning, got sucked to an alien planet where he discovers he lost his emotions, has god powers, knows about everything that's gonna happen in the future, and then tries to get back home while trying to be a hero to this new world he finds himself in. Anyone would probably go mentally insane in those circumstances.

And don't start thinking that Insanity is the only fragment of Connor's personality that will show up. He's got a lot of repressed issues.

Anyways, enjoy the chapter!

Chapter 51 - Welcome to the Madhouse

"You can call me.... Insanity."

Malicious growled and charged at Insanity, getting ready to obliterate the teen regardless of a small appearance change. Insanity just stood there, spreading his arms out preparing to take the punch. As expected, Malicious's dual Cosmic Powered punch connected with Insanity's chest, turning him into a fine blood mist.

Malicious stopped the second he processed this fact. "What the?" Suddenly the blood mist reformed into Insanity and decked Malicious in the schnoz, snapping his head back as well as shattering Insanity's fist.

Insanity landed on the ground, tripped over some rubble in time to avoid Malicious's follow-up punch, and accidentally kicked him in the chin, making Malicious bite his tongue. Malicious snarled and took a defensive stance against Insanity, who's hand was quickly reforming, chunks of flesh zooming over to the skeletal appendage and knitting themselves together over the bones like a glove. "You're definitely not Connor. You enjoy pain, don't you? And instead of having impressive strength, you use most of your energy in regeneration. Meaning I can't keep you down for long. But despite not being Connor, you're still him. I've studied that brat for decades. I know he'd never allow himself to not have a weakness someone can exploit to prevent him from being corrupted by his power."

Insanity casually turned around, his infuriating smile still on his face. "Well congratulations! You're still incredibly smart and observant! You should go on a game show. Use that intelligence for something useful. It's not like you're good at getting revenge." He replied simply. Malicious roared, and charged forward at lightning fast speeds, with even faster missiles exploding around Insanity. But to Malicious's surprise, Insanity caught each and every missile in his chest, allowing them to blow him to rapidly reforming chunks, while Malicious grabbed the combined torso and head and slammed him through countless walls, eventually landing in what looked to be a royal bedroom that hasn't been used in centuries. As Malicious looked around in surprise while Insanity reformed with the smile on his face, he saw pictures of a young alicorn mare posing with Connor, and sometimes Celestia were positioned in various frames across the room. He picked up one picture of Connor, Luna and the mystery mare as a young baby, that was placed on a dresser, and the picture was crumpled up, stained with tears and torn at some edges. The side with Luna appeared to have been torn off countless times with tape keeping it together.

"Who is this mare? She looks familiar..." Malicious said, before remembering his sworn enemy, who was finished regenerating, and upon glancing at the picture and the room they were in, lost his smile for a brief second. This didn't go unnoticed by Malicious, who quickly figured out the cause and was formulating a plan to get past Insanity's regeneration capabilities. But he needed to test something first. He stuck the picture out, and showed it to Insanity. "Who is this? You clearly care for her. Both you and Luna. Perhaps this is your daughter?" The smile flickered. Malicious mentally activated one of his weapons, which was preparing to fire. He just needed to stall. "I don't remember ever meeting her. She probably died before I arrived in this universe." Insanity clenched his fists in anger, causing blood to drip from his left hand, and his smile faded for a little longer than a second, with a slight wince from the pain of the cut. The smile quickly reformed, and the hand was healed.

'Just a little bit more.' Malicious thought. "She did die, didn't she? Shame that everyone and everything you get close to either dies or disappears. You lost your home and family. You lost your best friends. You lost your humanity. You lost your mind. You lost your daughter. You're gonna lose your wife soon as well. I'll make sure of it." Insanity's smile fell again, just long enough for a large missile to blast through the walls of the castle, making it's way at lightning fast speeds to the room they were in. The moment it burst through the walls to the bedroom, Malicious deactivated the explosives in it, allowing the rubble from the walls breaking to smack Insanity in the side of the head, disorienting him for just long enough to allow the missile, now a fast moving, nearly indestructible metal rod, to smash into the side of Insanity's head. The impact caused Insanity's eyes to spin like a slot machine, with a number of various symbols appearing and disappearing.

The symbols went by too fast to be seen, but it eventually stopped on a symbol of red-hot fire.

"CON-MPH!" I grabbed the stupid blue horse's mouth in time to stop her yell before we attracted attention to ourselves. No way we can stand a chance against Malicious at this point. I can only hope that Connor will finally actually do something for once and stop holding himself back out of boredom. We watch as Connor was thrown into the wall again, fell down clutching his head. Malicious walked up to him, and suddenly Connor started smiling. Not his normal 'hiding depression' smile that he normally gives to divert attention to what he obviously feeling, but a smile of pure madness, one that seeks pain. One of insanity.

"Crap." I mutter to myself, watching the transformation continue, still restraining this blue one to keep her quiet. The white one was too shocked by what we were seeing to say anything. Connor started screaming, his appearance changing, becoming pale, with pinprick bloodshot eyes, and a smile that causes his face to bleed.

"What's happening?" The white one asked.

"I'm not quite sure. But If I had to wager, it was the blows to his head that Malicious gave him. Malicious might have smacked Connor enough that he changed personalities. From Connor to his inner madness, I think." I responded, listening carefully to what this 'Insanity' Connor was saying.

"Personalities? As in plural?" Whitey asked.

"Yeah. I always figured he had several. He's been through a lot in his life, even before becoming a god. His mind wouldn't be able to handle it and started cracking, forming personalities to shove the trauma and other things on. This 'Insanity' is just what he says he is. The madness of Connor, a person who was killed, brought back to life, given godly powers and responsibilities, ripped from his home, family and friends, and never been able to get back. I'm assuming this isn't the only personality he has though." If he has an Insane personality, I'd imagine he'd have one for anger and sorrow as well.

We watch as Insanity is instantly turned into a blood mist, before reforming and breaking his fist against Malicious's face. But despite the incredible pain he's going through, he's keeping the smile on his face as if he enjoys.... pain....

"Oh my Hiroshima." I face-palm, just now realizing something. "Insanity is the entirety of Connor's godly healing factor. Combined with Connor's insane masochism would make Insanity strive to receive, despite the fact he'll regenerate from anything. Malicious won't stand a chance in this battle of endurance." I look back over to see parts of Insanity being thrown through the walls. I turn to the two alicorn and gesture them to stay quiet and quickly follow me.

Running through the debris of the collapsing castle, I safely maneuver these two horses through to the battle. I hear the talking of Malicious getting louder, and knew we were close. But before I can get a view of what was happening, I heard a crack from above, and my instincts kicked in, causing me to flip around to face the confused princesses, and push them out of the way in time to grab the large flaming chunk of ceiling that would have turned the weakened pony princesses into pony pancakes.

Unfortunately, my body is still more charcoal than muscle and skin, and my powers aren't much, with most of them being burnt up in my anger earlier. So with a loud crack, my bones start breaking. I fall to one knee, my body not giving up yet. If Connor can hold out despite everything, SO CAN I! I force the entirety of my strength into my body, and start to push upwards on the stone. I notice it feeling easier and easier until I can practically feel nothing at all crushing me. Man, not giving up actually does work well. I let my face bleed as I managed to crack a small smile.

Until I realize that the ponies are holding it with their magic and let the stone drop to the floor. My smile fades into a snarl. "I had it on my own."

The white one speaks up. "Even if you did, which I doubt in your weakened state, we need you to conserve your strength. Working together, you and Connor might be able to stop Malicious."

"Well..." I was about to argue with her even more, when a huge explosion came from the room Insanity and Malicious were in, turning a good portion of the castle into dust. I shamble over to see a new form of Connor, and anyone who saw it could tell the personality that it was.

This time, Connor's hair was standing up, wreathed in flames with electricity jumping in between the hair. His eyes were literally just fire and his clothes had a dark red shade to them. Lightning was jumping off of him, burning everything it could.

This was definitely Connor's Anger.

And I feel like I'm being ripped off here. I'm the guy who's hair turns into fire and stuff.

Before Malicious even has a chance to respond, 'Anger' punched him so hard the next layer of his armor blasted off into the walls. Now Malicious looks more Iron Man-sized. Anger reared back for another punch, when Malicious dodged it, watching in terror as a huge portion of the castle was destroyed in an instant from the force of his punch.

It was obvious in that one moment, that if Malicious got hit by another one of those punches, there wouldn't be anything left to fit in a vial. Luckily for him, Anger contained the strength, not the speed, so Malicious is going to have to go on the defensive and take pot shots to get him to switch personalities.

'Crap crap crap crap!' Malicious thought, as he quickly nailed Anger in the temple, resulting in the same sound of a hammer striking titanium. 'Not only is he incredibly strong, but he has incredible defense.' Malicious side-stepped another punch with ease. 'But he's lacking in speed. That's my advantage.'

As Anger was pulling his fist back from the punch, Malicious grabbed his head with one hand, and repeatedly punched him in the temples, eventually getting the sound of denting before he had to dodge another punch.

Malicious went back in, getting a small tearing sound from punching Anger's head, before he realized Anger was going to kick his legs, and he managed to jump back in time for the kick to collide with the floor, causing a quarter of the castle to separate, falling off the mountain.

Anger stumbled under the debris falling on him and Malicious pressed on this, getting enough punches to reduce Anger's defense to near nothing, and sending a final punch into Anger's skull, blasting him back into the parts of the castle that were still standing.

'Connor' landed in a kitchen, quickly standing up as his appearance turned almost back to normal, but this time his eyes were glowing silver, and his body was giving off almost no presence. As if he didn't want to show his cards to the enemy. His eyes flashed around the room and he quickly rearranged all the pots and pans and other cooking ware, without any clear reason why he's doing this.

The second he finished, Malicious burst into the room, noticing 'Connor's' new appearance. "You changed again." 'Connor' was silent. "What? No stupid remark? Nothing? Are you his inability to speak or something?" 'Connor' stayed silent. "Doesn't matter. I'll destroy you anyways." With a roar, Malicious charged forward, about to punch 'Connor,' causing the castle to shake from the force of his power.

Right before Malicious could hit the teenager, a pot covered in purple energy fell from a cupboard high up, hitting Malicious's hand and diverting the punch just enough to pass harmlessly an atom's distance from 'Connor's' head. Malicious was shocked, noticing the purple glow, expecting it to have been controlled by 'Connor,' only to see that his face had a bored expression on it, as if he kept hearing the exact same joke over and over again and it was no long funny.

Malicious snarled and went to punch 'Connor,' again, but a purple-energy covered pan that was almost falling off a shelf until Malicious shook the castle again fell off and was right in front of 'Connor's' face as Malicious's fist collided with it and all the force of the punch went into the pan which just disintegrated.

Having enough of these events, Malicious rapidly threw punches at 'Connor' with each punch being deflected or blocked by conveniently placed dishes that fell. After a minute of failures, Malicious slid back, and glared at the god. "WHAT ARE YOU?!" He yelled, getting frustrated.

'Connor' sighed. "You want to know?" He said in a soft voice that commanded power. "I'm the Gamer. I'm Serious. I'm Wisdom. I'm Foresight. I'm the culmination of Connor's various abilities and traits that involve strategy. I can see the future. I know exactly everything that will happen. I placed all the pots and pans in this room so they would block your attacks, meaning I don't have to do anything. You can call me Strategy, if you so choose to. I know just about everything." He stared Malicious straight in the eyes, past the visor on the helmet, going as far as Malicious' very soul. "I know exactly how you're going down."

Malicious didn't say anything for a second, his hands trembling. "I don't care that you can see what I'm going to do. I DON'T CARE! I MUST DEFEAT YOU!!!! I WILL GET BACK HOME!!!" He charged forward faster than ever, but Strategy was suddenly behind him. Malicious spun on his heel, his fist moving to collide with Strategy's face. But Strategy just tilted his head to the left, causing the attack to miss. Malicious then tried to sweep Strategy's legs from under him, only for the god to appear behind him again.

This went on for several minutes, Malicious would attack, and Strategy would avoid the attack the instant Malicious began to move. Eventually it seemed Malicious was about to get a punch in, when the entirety of the armor on his right arm just fell to perfectly constructed pieces, leaving his right arm exposed down to the combat suit Malicious was wearing. Malicious stumbled back, panicking at the loss of one of his most important armor pieces, trying to figure out what happened.

The sound of several small metal objects hitting the floor rapidly got the doctor's attention, and he looked over to see Strategy dropping several dozen tiny screws onto the ground. 'No...' Malicious paled at the thought of what he was up against. 'He removed the screws from my armor during my attacks. I need to get him to change quickly. I won't stand much longer against this one.'

Keeping his eyes on Strategy, Malicious reached for a panel that extended out of his right hip, grabbing a small silver sphere. He watched as Strategy sighed, and took a deep breath, right as Malicious threw the bomb with his exposed hand right at the feet of Strategy. Strategy looked at it and looked back up at Malicious just in time to say one last thing. "Just like predicted."

The sphere quickly sprayed a yellow mist everywhere, causing Strategy to start coughing as the smell of rotten eggs filled his nose. He fell to one knee, allowing Malicious to quickly rush over, and slam his left powered fist into the top of his head, smashing him down through the floors of the castle, and even through the ground for dozens of miles until he fell into a large underground facility, filled with advanced machinery the world has never seen.

Connor collapsed against the floor, looking around at the familiar creations he made. He locked eyes with the most important thing in his existence, a large gate, inactive, but being powered by nearly limitless supplies of every kind of energy imaginable. Malicious landed on the ground in front of him, and pulled the teen up by his hair, before noticing that he was looking at something.

Malicious turned, and saw the large gate, a smile forming on his face. "Is that what I think it is? A Forced Interdimensional Cosmic Gate?! I'm guessing that it's your attempt at getting back to your world. Let's see if I can make you feel how I felt when you denied me travel home." He pointed his arm at it, and began to charge up a beam.

"NO!" Connor shouted, kicking Malicious' arm upwards, so the beam of Dual Cosmic Energy launched up thousands of miles, destroying even more of the castle, and leaving a sizable hole in the moon. Connor quickly pulled himself away from Malicious and stood in between the scientist and the portal. "I won't let you. I WON'T LET YOU! COMPUTERS! ACTIVATE DEFENSE SYSTEM OMEGA!" The sterile white facility glowed red with danger alarms as millions of turrets pelted Malicious with billions of Cosmic Energy blasts a second, but Malicious destroyed them all with a flick of his wrist, along with a large part of the facility.

"What's the matter? Run out of personalities?" Malicious mocked, walking closer to Connor and the gate.

"No." Connor chuckled. "I've got plenty more, but I managed to grab a hold of myself before Depression or Cyber took control. And you definitely wouldn't want Cosmic to be the one you fight." He looked back at Malicious in time to get slapped across the facility and into several machines, creating several explosions. Malicious took this time to quickly fire a blast at the gate, blowing up the machinery and causing the gate to begin collapsing. "NO!" Connor yelled, rushing over, trying to use all his waning strength to support the gate and prevent it's collapse. "I'm so close! I can't start all over again!"

Connor was too focused on the gate to notice Malicious fire an energy lance straight through Connor's regular leg, making him stumble and allowing the gate to collapse on top of him. Time slowed for Connor, who watched as the only device that could take him back home was falling around him.

"No..."

"No..."

Tears built up in Connor's eyes, as he sobbed in the middle of the wreckage of his life's work.

"No..."

'What do you fight for?' A voice spoke in Connor's head. It sounded very familiar but he couldn't recognize it at the moment.

'I fight for this country and those who live.... here....' Connor responded almost automatically, before he realized how big of a lie it was.

'What do you fight for?' It spoke again.

'I fight to protect my loved ones.' He responded, before shaking his head. 'No... I don't. I can't feel love... I don't fight for friendship. I don't fight to protect my family... What do I fight for?' This realization made him cry even more.

'What do you fight for?' It asked one more time.

'Don't give up hope.' The voice of an old friend rang through Connor's head. 'You're strong Connor! You've survived worse than this!'

Connor's eyes blinked with realization. 'I fight... for myself. I fight to continue living and one day find a way home! I FIGHT TO SEE MY FAMILY AND FRIENDS AGAIN!!! I FIGHT FOR YOU DISTAN!!' He yelled into his subconscious.

'You are worthy.'

'Worthy of wh....' Connor didn't even get to finish his sentence before he felt something unlock in his soul.

Suddenly, Connor's entire body flashed with thousands of different colored lights, as he began to stand up, and was looking at his Cosmic Form's arms, which were looking more and more different by the second. More energy was escaping from his form shaped like wisps of Cosmic energy, giving his appearance a much more ethereal look, as the stars his body showed glowed brighter and were bigger. His eyes glowed their golden color even more than usual. Several spikes made of a darker and more solid looking Cosmic Energy shot out of the top of his head, pointing up, making it look somewhat like a crown, with an countable number of small universes floating around in the crown.

Then Connor heard a ticking sound above his head. He looked up and saw big large white numbers above his head, showing the number .001%, the exact same level of power Connor has access to. But then it started going up. Slowly at first, but it sped up. It went to .002%, then .003%, then kept on getting faster and faster until it stopped on .1%.

As it went up in numbers, Connor felt like he was pulling more and more power from the universe, feeling a hundred times stronger than before. He looked at himself in shock as the numbers faded away. "Did I just... get a power boost?"

Malicious snapped out of his stupor and prepared for battle again. "Power boost or not. I'm going to kill you." Connor looked at Malicious, remembering that he was there, before his face took on a neutral expression. And then instantly started running at Malicious, fist pulled back, ready to punch him. "Bring it." Malicious smirked as he pulled his own left fist back, ready to turn Connor's head into dust with a single punch filled with more energy than all the attacks before.

Connor got to Malicious, and Malicious slammed his fist into Connor's face, hearing a loud cracking noise, and smiling with glee. Unfortunately, he realized too late that Connor didn't even flinch from the punch and was already moving his punch to the Dual Cosmic Energies container. Before his punch could even collide with Malicious, the scientist's armored arm began to have cracks along it, as the metal instantly indented, imitating an accordion as it instantly pulverized the arm trapped inside.

Malicious didn't even have time to scream in pain as the punch from Connor collided with his armored chest, instantly destroying the armor and energy core, and sent Malicious flying through the ceiling of the facility, crashing back into the castle, and eventually stopping miles above the castle. Connor instantly appeared above Malicious, and slammed his hands into his spine, sending him crashing into the city of Canterlot, destroying most of the buildings.

Connor landed in front of Malicious, and was about to finish it, when Malicious's shattered spine snapped back into it's normal position with a glow of purple and red energy. "You didn't..." Connor growled.

Malicious just started to laugh as he stood up, getting into a fighting pose in his combat suit, which was basically all black with silver stripes, and lines of energy glowing both purple and red. The suit resembled something like a skin-tight body suit, but with more padding. "That's right. All throughout the time I was wearing the suit, I was exposing myself to more and more energy from the core, absorbing it into my own body. That's why the suit was getting weaker and weaker, I was getting stronger and stronger. I may not have the same kind of powers you and Murphy have, but I can still fight you."

Not believing his power, Connor appeared in front of Malicious, and gave the scientist a back slap to the face, only to receive a kick to the stomach in return. Connor quickly retreated, as he caught his breath. He looked at Malicious, who had a slap mark across his face, and was rubbing his now sore neck. Quickly getting into a fighting pose, Connor knew this was going to be one hell of a fight.

Author's Note

Another chapter done. The next chapter should be shorter, and be the last chapter for this arc, unless you want to include the recovery phase.

Sorry it takes so long to make these. I wish could churn these out as fast as the ideas come to me, but it's so hard to get the energy to write due to school and life and stuff. And I really wanted to get this chapter and arc off my chest, so this chapter might be a little rushed.

So yeah... this chapter might be a little confusing, but I'll answer any questions people have. And if you want to ask Cosmic King Connor something, just direct a question to him.

Anyways, see ya!

Chapter 52 - Battle of the Gods

Malicious started it off with a bang, fired a sizable beam of purple and red energies, which Connor responded to with a punch, shattering it instantly. The second the beam was stopped, Malicious appeared in front of Connor, his only usable arm pulled back. He punched Connor in the face, pushing him back, before moving in with rapid fire punches to Connor's chest.

After a couple hits, Connor's energy form spread apart and reappeared behind Malicious in the air to give a sharp kick to the back of his head, blasting him through hundreds of buildings. Connor quickly flew after him, causing debris to fly everywhere.

Murphy knocked Celestia out of the way of one, before falling to one knee. "I don't know how much longer I can last. Even when my power comes back, what good is it in a body that can barely stand?" Blood was dripping everywhere from Murphy, and he tried to stand back up, only for his legs to give way, and he falls backwards. Before he could hit the ground, Celestia caught him, gently resting him against her, as the three of them all caught their breath.

"What happened to Connor?" Luna asked out loud, as explosions filled the sky. "He looks and feels differently."

Murphy spat out some blood. "I think Connor got a power-up. Something happened to him mentally and he unlocked some of the latent power of the Cosmic King. He should be able to win this fight easily now. Malicious is slowly running out of the energy he stole from both of us."

True to Murphy's word, as Connor quickly avoided several of Malicious's attacks, the scientist was starting to breath heavily. Connor spoke up as he stood across from Malicious. "You're losing Malicious. I'm full on energy, and you're already tired from battle. Give up. There's no way you can win."

Malicious just took a deep breath and disappeared, causing Connor to do the same as he smashed him back into the ground before he could get any farther. Connor pressed his foot down, snapping his spine and then grabbed his leg, throwing him into the mountain Canterlot rests on. Malicious stopped himself in the air, right before hitting the mountain, and quickly went through his thoughts for a plan. He saw some movement out of the corner of his vision, and went on guard, thinking it was Connor, when he realized it was Murphy and the Princesses.

A smile came across his face as he appeared in front of them, grabbed the closest princess's horn, and absorbed the magic from them. This princess just so happened to be Luna.. Murphy tried to stop him with a couple shots, but Malicious just kicked him into the rest of the castle, causing it to fully collapse on top of him. Celestia was effortlessly held back with a wall of energy.

By the time Connor go to Malicious, he already absorbed enough magic to leave Luna in a coma, on the verge of death and Celestia was a weeping mess. "NO!" Connor yelled, tackling Malicious to the ground, and sending punch after punch into his face. Malicious took the blows for a second before he blasted Connor in the stomach, sending him flying through the mountain. Connor stopped himself by the time he got to the other side, and pointed his right arm at the mountain, grabbing the entire rock formation, and throwing it at Malicious, destroying a huge portion of the city, and smashing Malicious into the ground miles below the city.

Malicious kicked the mountain off of him, and received a punch in the throat, and a knee to the stomach from Connor. Malicious fired several large blasts of energy at the location of Celestia and Luna. Connor quickly appeared in front of them, taking the damage. Malicious used this distraction to fire almost all of his energy into Connor. Connor tried to block it, but felt his body burning and being ripped apart by the energy. He was able to hold up his defense, until Malicious blasted him in the back, causing Connor to be blasted into orbit.

Connor snarled, and wiped some blood off his face. "Fine. I'll just use my last resort. He's too low on power for this to fail." He flew back down, stopping a couple miles in the air and looked down at the exhausted rival. "I'm done with this fight Malicious!" He yelled. "So I'll finish it with one last move. I dare you to stop it!" Connor snapped his arms pointing out to his sides, and his legs pointing diagonal from his torso. He started screaming as a rift in reality opened behind him, showing another universe. Then, the energy from the the other universe flooded into his body, slowly destroying the universe he's taking it from. A small purple orb of energy floated in front of Connor.

"What are you doing?!" Malicious yelled. "You'll destroy this universe with that kind of energy! Everyone will die! Everyone! Including... you..." Malicious realized something. "No. You'll survive. And the only way I can survive is to stop it." He chuckled. "Clever boy." Malicious started to flood all of his energy into his body, preparing to block the attack. "A beam won't work. It'd take too much of my energy to only slow it down. I have to catch it and force it into my body. A small chance of survival, but it's better than none."

The orb of energy in front of Connor was getting bigger, as big as his torso right now. He pushed the energy from the universe he already destroyed a quarter of into the orb. "I DON'T CARE IF YOU DIE! NOT ANYMORE! THE UNIVERSE WILL BE SAFE FROM YOUR DEATH! NO MORE PARADOXES! YOU'RE GONNA DIE!!!" The orb held half of an entire universe in it and was still getting bigger.

"YOU'RE PUTTING A LOT OF FAITH ON ME STOPPING THIS!" Malicious yelled back. He already got all of his energy into him, forming a nearly unbreakable barrier around himself. "THEN I GUESS I'LL HAVE TO GO ALL DEFENSE!"

"WITH THIS BLAST I WILL END YOU!" The orb held 75% of an entire universe in it, becoming bigger than Connor's entire body. The orb was on the verge of holding an entire universe in it. An incalculable number of lives being used to power one attack. As the orb was finishing charging up, Connor whispered to himself. "I'm sorry Mother. Please forgive me for this attack." The orb reached 100% and the rift behind Connor started to close. Connor's eyes shot open as he glowed with godly power. "COSMIC CANNON!" The energy in the orb was getting restless, spasming violently

"FIRE!!!"

In that one moment, reality altered itself. The orb of energy shot forward and time seemed to slow down. The beam made it's way through the air, scarring reality permanently in that area. The sky glowed purple with energy as lightning streaked across the sky. It didn't take long for the beam to hit Malicious and the struggle began. Malicious screamed in pain, his unbreakable defense shattering nearly instantly. But he held on. He held on as all the godly energy he stored in his body was destroyed trying to stop the beam.

Malicious was getting pushed back as he ran out of energy and the beam began to destroy his body. 'I have one thing left! I won't day today!' He activated his suit's energy absorption function and started sucking the energy of an entire universe into himself. He screamed as his very body was destroyed over and over again, but the energy in the beam was fading. His very soul was being rewritten, as he died over and over again from the power of the beam.

Eventually, Malicious succeeded, the beam trickled down to nothing and he collapsed on his knees, his body heavily destroyed, and glowing purple from the radiation. Connor landed in front of him, and walked up. Malicious could barely look back up at the god, but when he did, he just chuckled. Malicious was horribly and permanently disfigured from the beam, never to once look or be the same again. Connor though was barely scratched, the universe's energy flowing around and into him.

"I guess this is the end." Malicious spat out, along with a lot of mutated blood. "The point where you finally kill me. I've been waiting for it for years. I guess the only reason you didn't was because of the paradox it'd cause if I died before younger you battled me. But now we don't have to worry about that anymore. You bested me. I had the power of two gods, and incredible technology, and I was defeated by a young child with mental issues."

"I'm not a child. I'm a teenager. And yes. I defeated you. But you won't die today. You survived the beam, after you absorbed it into yourself. The odds of that happening were not in your favor. Mother has plans for you, so I'll let you live. but not without punishment." Connor said, bringing his hand up as it sparked with electricity.

"What kind of punishment? Gonna make me learn the magic of friendship? Turn me to stone? Send me to another universe. I'll be back regardless of what you do." Malicious taunted.

"Yes you will. But never the same. Especially with this punishment. I'm sorry I have to do this, but you earned it." Connor put his hand on Malicious' head and began to force his energy into Malicious' head.

Before the punishment began, Malicious chuckled and said one last thing. "It's funny. We both were two guys just trying to get back home, forced to be enemies due to fate. And it's even funnier when you think of how we were from a similar universe. I'm just from a couple decades after an infamous shooting. Together, we could have gotten home. But we're forced to be enemies." He laughed again.

Connor let out a small chuckle. "Yeah, it is funny. We would have made a great team. I'm sorry." Connor finally got his energy into Malicious' head, and began to alter his brain.

Malicious screamed in pain. "What is this?! What are you doing?!"

"I'm the Cosmic King of Lightning, Crafting and References. I'm destroying all the references in your brain. You're brain is still the same, it's just that nothing connects anymore. You look at a chair, and your brain will no longer be able to identify it as a chair based of references to other chairs. You'll be basically a vegetable." Connor said with remorse.

Malicious could already feel it happening. His memories getting fuzzy as he lost recognition of his learnings. He lost recognition of machines, of Equestria, of Earth, of his soldiers and experiments. "NO!" He yelled in between screams. As his mind became more and more like a vegetable, his memories of his precious family were fading and no matter how hard he tried to hold on to them. "No..." He started to cry, but he didn't know why. All he knew was that his head was feeling weird. Memory after memory faded, until there was one left. Cosmic King Connor, his biggest rival. It started to fade to, but as he was finally reduced to vegetable state, he managed to hold onto one last thing. Connor's face. And all he knew about it was that it made him feel weird emotions he didn't understand.

Connor removed his hand, leaving Malicious there to collapse and begin drooling on himself. The fight finally finished, Connor walked over, through the rubble, to where Luna and Celestia were. He crouched in front of Luna and rubbed her cheek. "She'll be alright. She's just gonna be resting for a while." Luna's body glowed a little bit as her wounds mostly healed.

Celestia sighed. "Thank you Connor." She almost passed out herself from all the stress of the previous days, before Connor caught her.

"Careful there." He said in a soothing voice. "You need to rest as well. It's been rough couple of days." He gently laid his ward next to Luna.

"Yes it has. Yes it has. But I can't just rest yet. The ponies need me to be there." Celestia tried to say, before she passed out.

Connor rubbed her side gently, restoring her wounds as well. "I'll take care of everything. You two need to rest." He stood back up and looked at the ruins of the castle, just in time for Murphy to come crawling out in a pile of blood. He fell off a big piece of rubble, and decided to rest against it once he got reoriented. Connor walked over to the red-head, and sat down next to him.

"So... what now?" Murphy asked.

"I was thinking on repairing the city. Making New Canterlot. I could use your help on that. Lots of rubble that needs to be destroyed." Connor responded.

"But... aren't we enemies?" Murphy replied.

"We were more like rivals I guess. But I always considered you a friend. Distan did to. I was just waiting for you to get it all out so we can begin to make up for what happened. You were one of my closest friends." Connor said with a smile.

"But I killed you! I ruined your life! How can you just forgive me?" Murphy asked, eyes starting to water.

"Because you lost control of yourself when it happened. I saw your eyes. You weren't in control. I can see it in your eyes. You are tearing yourself up because of it now. Besides. Having godly powers is pretty fun. Life was boring, and now it's unpredictable. And if we work together, we might be able to find our home. Maybe bring Distan here. Make it a party." Murphy began laughing at that, before he coughed up blood. Connor held his right hand out, glowing with the purple energy of his Cosmic Form, which he had yet to come out of. "Cosmic Brothers forever?" He asked with hope in his voice.

Murphy looked at his own hand, and barely managed to make it flash red with his energy, before shaking the hand. "Cosmic Brothers forever." He affirmed, before collapsing, taking heavy breaths.

"So..." Connor began. "Wanna get some pizza? I think Cosmic Pizza is still open."

Murphy was quiet for a moment. "Yeah... I'd like that."

Author's Note

Two chapters in a single week! I'm on a roll! *knocks on wood* Anyways, I said this chapter would be quick or short or whatever. Now we go into the recovery arc, and maybe some slice-of-life chapters, a backstory chapter, and other things. I hope not to have a serious fighting arc for a while. Connor and Co. need a break.

Maybe I'll have some romantic stuff with Connor and Luna. Some bonding between the two Cosmic brothers. Murphy might make a new friend. Connor deals with pissed off nobles. And maybe, if you want to, Connor finally runs into his granddaughter (Cadance) and interesting things could happen.

So comment and stuff if you want. Ask questions if you have them. And if you want to have a response from any of the characters, just label a comment to them and they'll answer.

See ya next time. (although might take a while for next chapter, adrenaline for this arc is already wearing off).

Chapter 0

“Are you sure about this?” A large white pony with a horn and wings asked the two legged figure.

“Yes, he will be arriving soon outside of Ponyville.” The mysterious figure answered.

“And he won’t pose a threat to my subjects so soon?” The alicorn asked.

“No he won’t. But he will be a hero, and he will make many enemies that will try to kill him and harm your ponies, but he will stop them. And this must happen, or this universe could be destroyed by a paradox, and it would take a lot of work to undo the damage. And paradoxes give me headaches.” He responded as they looked through a viewing portal to see a young teenager, with a depressed look on his face as he was eating lunch.

They continued to look as the teenager quickly stood up and tried to run away as something was happening out of view. He quickly jumped and pushed another teenager out of the way as the teen got hit by something straight in the chest and blood began pouring out of the wound. Another figure walked up to the fallen teen and shot the teen again straight in head, instantly killing him. Or so it seemed.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoy my first story! All of this is based off of a thought train I've had for over half a year and finally decided to put down. I doubt I will post in regular intervals because I have school, so I will try to post when I can.

Chapter 1 - Beginnings

As I opened my eyes, I see myself falling. And falling. And even more falling! I try to look around as I could only see the vortex I'm falling through. "How did I even get here?" Right after saying that, I had a sudden flashback of what happened.

Several minutes earlier

Cold, So cold. That's all I felt as I lie on the floor, clutching my chest in pain. I see a blurred figure next to me, I think it's my friend. Another figure is approaching me. I spit out some blood. I just watch through my fading vision as the blur sticks his hand out, and flash comes from it, sending a sudden pain to my head. Now, all I see is a black tunnel with nothing but a white light at the end.

As I walk to the white light, it starts to get bigger and bigger. As I am right about to enter it, a dark purple flash appeared and the white light starts to fade away. Another purple flash, my eyes shot open and I notice myself starting to float off the ground, standing upright. I look around as I see my friend still against the wall, unconscious but electricity the same shade of purple sparking across his body. I turned my head, and saw the one who killed me looking at me in shock while the purple electricity sparked across his body, although he looked unfazed by it.

As soon as I saw him, I felt myself fill with anger. As I got more angry I felt more and more power inside me. I noticed that a huge amount of that purple electricity was surrounding me. All of a sudden I charged at the teenager who killed me at speeds faster than light. Once I reached him, I punched him in the face while still moving sending him flying backwards. As soon as his two friends realized what happened. They starting shooting at me with machine guns. Before the bullets reached me, they vaporized from my energy. I teleported behind the one on the right and hit the back of his, with my elbow. I teleported again in front of him as he fell to the ground and I grabbed his head before he fell over. Once I grabbed his head, I slammed it into my knee, knocking him out.

I turned my head and saw the 3rd shooter, looking at me with fear. Once he realized that I was looking at him, he dropped his gun and put his hands up. ”Look I don’t want any trouble! I’m sorry! Please don’t kill me!” He fell to his knees, pleading.

"Why should I show you mercy? You didn't show any of your fellow students mercy! Did you even know their names?! I know I didn't but I would still fight for their memories." I said in a distorted voice. "You even almost killed my best friend! Give me ONE FREAKIN' REASON I SHOULDN'T KILL YOU!" I slowly walked towards him as he backed into a wall.

"Oh God, please don't kill me! I'm so sorry! I'll make it up somehow! I promise! Just please don't kill me!" He said as he was fully backed into a wall and I was right in front of him.

Millions of scenarios played through my mind in a nanosecond as I quickly decided on what to do. Upon deciding, I quickly grabbed the top of his shirt and held him against the wall. As I reared my fist back, I said to him. "Only because you apologized." I punched him in the face, knocking him out, but not as painful as the others.

I quickly looked over and noticed that both are knocked out and still alive. After making sure, I turned to my fellow students and noticed the fear in their faces as they realized I was looking at them. Before I could say anything, I felt a burst of energy in me as I fell to the ground clutching myself. I immediately realized what was happening as my body started to glow white. I quickly started to split my power into several different forms so I wouldn’t blow up this universe.

As I started to float in the air, the white light glowed even brighter. I could feel myself splitting apart, like I planned. Before I could blow up, the power stabilized evenly between the several various versions of me that haven’t split off yet. I take one final look at the students fear filled faces and said one final word; goodbye.

Right after I said that, I could feel myself leaving my home universe, and heading into several different ones, all at once, but not in the same body. I saw myself falling through a vortex and exhaustion finally kicked in as I passed out.

Currently

“So, it really did happen, did it?” I ask myself as I continue falling. I started looking through my mind some more and noticed a mental memo I didn’t previously notice. “What the?” I opened it in my mind, and loads of new info flooding my mind, telling me of what I am now, my powers, my responsibilities, and tons of information way too advanced for humans.

“Heh, good thing I’m no longer human. So… Cosmic King, huh? If this info is true, I guess I technically I am God now. Wait, no, God was the last Cosmic King, Died by someone called the Universe Lord? Says the position is hereditary unless no more members of their family after gaining powers are dead. But what about God’s son? Oh, didn’t expect that, God got a bit too greedy and made sure his son didn’t know how to avoid his death. So I guess I have to watch over the multiverse and intervene directly to stop things that shouldn’t happen.” I stop to think for a second. “I split myself up because I couldn’t control my powers and was about to destroy my universe, so I sent each version of myself to a different universe to learn a lesson on how to control our powers.” I felt around and sensed hundreds, no thousands of me in different vortexes all coming from the same universe. I sensed a bit farther, and felt even more versions of me coming from parallel universes of my own, ones where I was born differently, ones where I wasn’t a gamer, ones where I actually did sports (the horror!), and even more. I even felt universes that had versions of me where I didn’t get my powers.

“I wonder what universe I will wind up in?” Right as I asked that, I could see the vortex ending. As I got closer, I could see a vast forest, a small little town, a farm with a lot of trees, and a little shack outside the town. As I was about to fall through the portal, I realized that I somehow was about the break the sound barrier, and right after the portal closes with me in this strange universe, I hear a loud bang sound as I am propelled to the forest.

I did the only thing I could think to do as the forest came closer and closer; I screamed.

Author's Note

I still hope you enjoy my fanfic! Sorry if some parts don't make sense right now, I'll try to clear up some details in later chapters, but I don't want to spoil the surprises I have in mind. Also the shooters were students at my character's school. If you have any questions, post them in the comments, and I will try to answer them if I can.

Chapter 2 - Recovery

After my fit of panic ended (rather quickly I might add), I was quickly thinking of how to survive this. When I realized I was still too exhausted to use my powers, I spun around, with my back facing the forest and sighed as I felt everything slowing down. After what felt like half a minute, but was actually a few seconds, I felt a sharp pain in my arm. As I looked over, I saw my right arm get blown up when hitting a tree at the speeds I was going. Before I could react, my back hit more trees as I destroyed them one by one slowing down until I just hit one tree without breaking it and fell down into the small impact crater I made.

I looked down and grimaced at the sight. My ribs were sticking out, covered in blood and my intestines. My right arm and shoulder weren’t there anymore and were my shoulder should have been, blood was gushing out. My left arm was badly cut, and my fingers were bent in odd angles. I looked at my legs next. My knees were pointing in the wrong directions. I had a few bones sticking out, and my toes were all broken. I looked in the direction of where I came from, and saw chunks of my right arm where it got hit.

I didn’t know how bad my head was, but when I coughed up blood, I knew it was bad. Then I noticed my vision started to fade out. So as I slumped back on the tree, my vision fading and waiting for death, I saw a yellow and pink blur running to me. Before I could do anything else, I passed out.

I woke up, blinking my eyes from the brightness of the room I was in. Once my vision cleared, I looked down at my body and saw my bloody bandages around my waist, my shoulder, left arm, fingers, legs, and feet. “Huh, I didn’t expect to survive that.” I noticed how raspy my voice was. When I realized that, I felt inside myself and noticed that my bones and organs weren’t where they all should be. I also didn’t feel any pain, I guess I regained enough power to stop the pain, but not enough to heal.

I sat up and started to look around the room. The room I was in was clearly made of wood, and had an amount of furniture in it. I saw a few pictures of a yellow pony, no pegasus, with other animals. My eyes stopped at one with the same pegasus, next to another pegasus, with blue fur and a rainbow mane. It said underneath the picture; Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Once I read those words, I realized what universe I was in. I was in the My Little Pony Friendship is Magic universe. I grinned at that realization. Now I was brony, not an extreme brony that dressed up and had plushies, but I was a hidden brony, only my family knew it.

I was stopped from my thinking when I heard the door open and hoofsteps enter the room. I turned on the bed and saw Fluttershy walking in with a tray with stuff on it in between her wings. She looked up and made eye contact with me. “You’re awake.” She was shocked to see me up. Once she got out of her stupor, she quickly walked over to me and set the tray down, and started to look over my bandages.

“Oh my, I didn’t imagine you would be awake for weeks, I was worried you would never wake up.” She said while unwrapping my bandages around my waist.

“I thought I wouldn’t wake up at all.” I managed to say. When she heard me, she stopped and looked over with surprise in her eyes. “Yes I did just speak. Sorry for startling you Fluttershy.”

“How do you know my name?” She asked I just pointed over to the picture with my right arm, but once I realized why I couldn’t, I just mentioned the picture. “Oh, sorry, now let’s switch these bandages.” She continued to unwrap them

“Oh, I haven’t introduced myself yet, My name’s Connor. I’m a human.” I said while she finished unwrapping my waist.

“I have never seen a human before. Where are you from?” She started to unwrap the other bandages.

“Another universe.” I said plainly. “Something happened while I was at my school, and I was given strange powers, but at the consequence that I would never be able to see my family and only friend again.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” She actually believed me?

“It’s okay, I know they wouldn’t want me to worry, and I’ll try to find the reason why I’m in this universe.” I replied. I noticed she finished unwrapping my bandages, and was grabbing a bowl from the tray. She took a spoonful of it and started to try to feed me. “I can feed myself.”

“No you can’t, you’re too wounded, now open up.” She said sternly. I just rolled my eyes and complied. It tasted like a bunch of vegetables turned into a soup. As she continued to feed me a sudden thought came to my head.

“Do you have a mirror? I want to see what I look like right now before you put the bandages back on.” I ask.

“Yes, it’s over there, I’ll roll it over after you finish eating.” She answered as she pointed a hoof to a mirror that was there a few minutes ago. Once she finished feeding me, she put the bowl down, and walked over to the mirror, pushing it over.

I decided to tell her about my powers as I could feel my strength coming back soon. “Hey, just so you don’t freak out, in a bit, I should have enough energy that my body will regenerate itself, and I have no idea of how it is going to happen. So just a warning.” She finished pushing the mirror over as I finished talking. I looked in the mirror and saw that my head was pretty badly injured. My nose was broken, my face was bruised, I had a black eye, and my eyes were bloodshot. I also had a huge scar across one of my eyes and going down to my chin.

“Uh, well that’s interesting. Can all humans do that?” She asked, quite surprised.

“No, it’s just one of my powers, like how I currently don’t feel any pain.” I answered. As soon as I finished, I saw a glow on my stomach. “I guess it’s starting.” After a few seconds, I could hear my bones cracking as they put themselves in their rightful place. I could feel my organs shifting and all my cuts closing, even the scar on my head, leaving no trace of ever being there. I started to feel it on my right arm, but I managed to stop it mentally and only fix up the area my shoulder used to be so I can attach something I always wanted to it without hurting too badly or opening the wound. I looked in the mirror and noticed that I could see a closed blood vein and a my bones. “But not for long.” I thought to myself. I also finally got a good look at my clothes and noticed my dark grey cargo pants were torn up but still usable, my once blue shirt was now mostly red, and my underwear was unharmed thankfully.

After I finished healing, I looked over and saw a surprised looking Fluttershy. As I started to stand up, I stumbled a bit as the blood rushed from my head, a frequent problem I’ve had since I fell down the stairs at home a few years ago. Fluttershy was immediately next to me pushing me down to the bed before I could fall. “Are you okay?” She was worried.

“Yeah, just a problem I’ve had for a while.” I started to get up again, when Fluttershy stopped me.

“Are you sure you should be getting up? I mean you could still be injured.” She worryingly asked.

“Yeah, I feel better now. Thanks for helping me after I crashed in that forest. By the way, did I have anything in my pockets?” I patted my pockets for emphasis.

“Oh yes, now I remember.” She started walking towards a table that also wasn’t there earlier and picked some stuff up and walked back over. “You had these in your pockets.” She handed them to me.

I picked them up and looked them over. My tablet (Nexus 7) still had it’s green cover thing on it, and when I flipped it open, the screen lit up and asked for my pattern password showing that it was unharmed, and at about 50% power. I put it in my right leg’s big pocket where it fits perfectly like usual. Next I picked up my (also) undamaged wallet, which when I opened it up, had about $15 dollars in it, my student ID and a bunch of cards for Dave and Busters. I put it in my left leg’s big pocket. Last object I picked up was my yellow mechanical pencil which was undamaged too, and I shook it near my ear and heard several things of lead in it. I was surprised that my pencil was still with me and undamaged. I just put it in my left hip pocket. “Well I’m glad my stuff wasn’t broken.” I looked over at Fluttershy who just sighed in relief.

“Oh, that’s good. I was worried that they would be broken, and you would blame me, and then you would hate me and.” I stopped her by giving her a hug. I had to crouch down of course, her head was only as high as my waist.

“I wouldn’t hate you, you helped me when I needed it. Even if they were broken, I would just be sad, I would know it wouldn’t be your fault and not blame you, so, friends?” I asked holding out my hand to shake. She seemed to understand and shook it with her hoof. We started to leave the room for some reason. “So you think I’ll be able to get a house in that town nearby?”

“How did you know there was a nearby town?” I told her I saw it while falling. “Yes I’d imagine you could, but the ponies in town would freak out. Why don’t stay here with me, I wouldn’t mind.” She said that nervously.

“I wouldn’t want to impose. Beside, I always wanted to have a house of my own at some point.” I replied.

“Oh, you wouldn’t impose, it’s the least I could do as you were taken from your home.” She quickly said.

“Well, I’d guess it would take a while to save up the money to buy a house, so I would need a place to stay. That is if Princess Celestia doesn’t give me a place or something when I contact her later.” I quickly regretted what I said.

“How do you know the princess?” She asked.

I quickly thought up of a response. “One of my powers allowed me see where I’m at and who is in charge of the land I’m in.” I tapped my head while saying that. It isn’t a lie though, I can do that.

“Oh, well, I hope you don’t mind animals.” She said as she opened the door connecting the hallway we were in and the main room that is seen in Fluttershy’s cottage during the show. As I walked in, I noticed a bunch of animals in the room looking at me and everything went quiet.

A white bunny quickly ran up to me and started yelling at me and using language that shouldn’t even exist in this world. “What language!” I said at the same time as Fluttershy. Fluttershy looked over at me shocked and Angel looked surprised.

“You can understand animals?” She asked, sounding rather excited.

“Yeah I think it’s one of my powers.” I looked over to see the shocked faces of the other animals.

“So do you like animals?” She asked, breaking the ice.

“Yeah, I do. My favorite is probably a dog. I had 4 dogs back at home.” I answered.

“Really! What kinds of animals do you have in your world?” She was definitely excited now.

“Probably almost the same in this world, but humans are the only things sapient. So we eat other animals, mostly cows, chickens, fish, turkey, and pig. But I can see that these animals are clearly sapient, so I guess I could go vegetarian. Also we had ponies in my world, but they were only farm animals, and not as colorful.” Fluttershy looked relieved at the mention of me not eating these animals.

“Oh, I was worried you would try to eat some of my animal friends. By the looks of your teeth, it looked like you were a carnivore.” She led me over to the couch and we both sat down.

“Well most humans are omnivores, but some don’t eat meat. Humans could go without meat, but it isn’t exactly healthy. We need protein to be healthy. With my powers and the knowledge I gained with my powers, I have ideas to bring animals from other universes that aren’t sapient to eat when I get my own house. But I won’t eat anything sapient.” I said forlornly.

After several minutes of talking, I asked; “Do you want to follow me to that town, while I try to make the ponies not freak out after seeing me so I could try to get a job or something?”

“Sure, I guess.” She led me over to the door, and we left her cottage. I noticed it was about midday, and I remembered it being around morning when I arrived. It seemed to be during summer, but I don’t know how far into the story it is. “I could also introduce you to my friends. I mean, if you want to.”

“Sure, it would be nice to meet some of your friends.” I say with a smile on my face as we walked away from the cottage and to town. I am usually a recluse, but I would really like to meet all of the mane six. “So who all are you friends?”

“Well, my oldest friend would be Rainbow Dash, she is a pegasus like me and we knew each other in flight school while in Cloudsdale. Then there is Applejack, she and her family own Sweet Apple Acres, which is an apple farm outside of town. There is also Pinkie Pie, who gets overexcited easily and likes to throw parties and can do things no one can understand. Finally there is Rarity, who is a fashion designer and could probably fix up or make you some new clothes.” She said. I realized that she either doesn’t know Twilight yet and this is sometime before the first episode or Fluttershy doesn’t see Twilight as a friend, which I wouldn’t believe.

“Well, sounds nice. I only had one friend in my world. I doubt I would ever see him again.” I said sadly.

“It’s okay, I’m sure you’ll see him again someday.” Fluttershy tried to cheer me up.

“Yeah, you’re probably right. But I could probably make friends here too.” I add. “I mean what could possibly go wrong?” I said knowing that something bad is probably going to happen, and I just wanted to say that.

Author's Note

Well, my third chapter, I hope you enjoy! our protagonist finally meets one of the mane six and has a good reason to go into Ponyville and try to make a life for himself. Will we ever find out who the mysterious figure talking to the alicorn in the first chapter? And who knows what is going to happen know that he said something that never should be said in that universe. Anyways, join in next week on the next exciting chapter of The Cosmic King or whenever I post it.

Chapter 3 - Meetings

After a few minutes of walking, Fluttershy and I were on the edge of Ponyville. I took a deep breath and started walking again. “Do you think we could stop to get something to eat and get myself some more clothes before we stop by the town hall?”

Fluttershy looked equally nervous. “Yes, I mean if you want to.” Doesn’t even ask how I’m hungry after eating a while ago.

“So what is closer? Sweet Apple Acres or the Carousel Boutique?” We were in town now and ponies were staring at me, whispering to each other.

“Sweet Apple Acres, I think.” She was barely audible at this point.

As we were walking, I decided to listen in to what the ponies were saying. “What kind of monster is that?” “I’ve never seen anything like it.” “It’s with Fluttershy, maybe it is nice.” “It should go back to the Everfree forest where it belongs!” “A human! Wait until I tell BonBon!” “Sweet Celestia! What a hideous monstrosity!” “He looks familiar.” That last one threw me off for a second. I haven’t been here before have I? I was pushed out of my stupor when a pony moved up and yelled; “Go back to the Everfree forest, monster!” I looked, it was just your average background pony, with several ponies that look the exact same in the crowd.

“I’m not from the Everfree. And I’m not a monster, if you knew me you’d realize that.” I reply. The pony’s ears dropped and he apologized. “It’s okay, you haven’t seen anything like me before and you were scared. Perfectly understandable.”

After I said that, a group of colts and fillies ran up to me. I stopped and crouched down to appear less threatening. “What kind of creature are you?” One asked.

“Well I’m a human. My name’s Connor name to meet you.” I stuck out my only hand and they all shook it. Children are awesome. “What are your names?”

They all replied at once. I heard, Scootaloo, Dinky, Rumble, Snips, Snails, Applebloom, Featherweight, Button Mash, Twist, and Sweetie Belle. After seeing how friendly these ponies are to me, I just thought of something. Either the Connor in the Fallout universe got the Child at Heart perk, the Connor in the Creepypasta universe gained Slenderman’s abilities, or I am still naturally good at entertaining kids. Probably all three.

“So what’s your cutie mark?” I heard Diamond Tiara ask.

“Humans don’t have cutie marks.” I reply, knowing what she is going to say next.

“So you’re a blank flank.” She smugly says.

“Technically, I’m not a blank flank, because I’m not a pony and I don't have a flank. Besides humans don’t even need cutie marks, we can have several skills.” Diamond Tiara’s smirk fell. I had to resist smirking.

“So what kind of talents do you have?” Applebloom asked.

“Well I’m good at video games, building and destroying stuff, maths, sciences, histories, and other knowledges, and making traps. I can also regenerate from wounds, and cross universes.” I answered.

“Are we supposed to believe that?” Silver Spoon said.

I held my hand out and created a miniature portal, surprising all the ponies. “What is that?” Scootaloo asked.

“A portal to the 15th dimension. Basically a personal storage universe.” I put the stuff in my pockets in it and close it. They all oohed and ahhed.

“What else can you do?” Sweetie Belle asked. I made a ball of light in my hand and I floated it around. “You can do magic?!” She squeaked.

“Yes and no. I can do magic, but this is natural energy from my body, if I wanted to, I could use this as a weapon, or use it to fly. I could probably use it to heal someone too.” I let it fizzle out in my hand.

“So you can fly, and you don’t have any wings.” Scootaloo said depressingly.

“Scootaloo, if you can’t fly yet, then imagine how good it will feel when you can fly. One of humanity’s oldest dreams is to fly, and we could only accomplish it with creations. It probably would be really cool to be a pegasus. Or to at least have wings. So if you keep believing that someday you’ll fly, then someday you’ll fly.” I am really good at impromptu. That also seemed to cheer her up.

“You’re right! Thanks Connor.” She jumped up and tackled me with a hug. I returned it. These ponies are really affectionate apparently. It explains why so many ponies nuzzle others. When she let go, I noticed I could hear a faint whistling sound. It sounded like someone was flying over here at high speeds. I immediately realized who it was and I checked her trajectory; she was aiming for me.

“Ponies, you might want to back up, it sounds like a pegasus is flying right at me.” I stood up and they all got the message and backed up. I waited for a few seconds which felt like an hour, until the pegasus was right about to hit me and I quickly sidestepped, and avoided getting hit.

The pegasus hit the ground, and once the dust cleared, a rainbow and blue blur flew right at me throwing punches (or kicks) at my face. I just quickly dodged them, clearly making the pony angrier. “Don’t hurt my friends, monster!” She yelled.

After several missing attacks on me, I decided to grab one of her hoofs, and use it to flip myself over her head and to the other side of her. Once she overcame the shock, she tried to buck me, but I grabbed both hoofs and held them still, much to the anger of Rainbow Dash.

“Let me go, monster!” She was seething.

“Not until to stop attacking me.” I reply.

“I saw you hurting Scootaloo!” She was yelling.

“No I wasn’t. Why don’t you ask Scootaloo yourself?” I pointed my head toward Scootaloo who was standing in front of the crowds of kids.

“He’s right Rainbow Dash! He isn’t a monster, he’s really cool! Well, not as cool as you, but still pretty cool. He said he could fly and do magic!” Scootaloo helped me out there. Rainbow Dash calmed down.

“Fine I won't attack you. Can you let me go now?” I did. She turned around in mid air to face me. “So what are you, some kind of spy?”

“No, I’m a human, from another universe. I was forcibly taken from mine, and sent here for some reason.” I answer, I stick out my hand in an offer of peace. “My name’s Connor. Nice to meet you.” She shakes it hesitantly.

“Rainbow Dash. You were pretty quick back there, not as quick as me, but still pretty quick.” Yep, she had an ego.

“I bet I could beat you in a race.” I reply. Whoa, where that come from? Wait, I forgot, I am kinda competitive.

“Please, I doubt you could even fly.” I jumped up into the air, and used energy to stay suspended in the air. Everyone was shocked. I dropped down to the ground. “So you can fly, big deal. I could wipe the floor with you.”

“I stand by what I said.” Rainbow smirked.

“Then why don’t we have a race then? You and me, right now.” She was directly in my face right now.

“Sorry, but I would have to postpone for right now. I’m hungry and in need of a new seat of clothes after what happened to mine when I arrived. And Fluttershy was leading me to Sweet Apple Acres.” I looked over at Fluttershy who for some reason wasn’t there a minute ago.

“Fine! But I’m coming with you bub! To make sure you don’t skimp out on our race!” She dropped to the ground.

“I’m okay with that. You ready to go Fluttershy?” She nodded and walked up next to me.

“Bye Connor!” I heard the kids yell as I walked away, I turned and waved back.

“I didn’t realize you were so good with children Connor.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“My mom always told me I was good with kids, I guess I’d have to agree.” I replied.

“But there aren’t any goats here.” Fluttershy said.

“What… oh, kids is another word for children in my world. We use it for any animals, our young, goats, ponies, giraffes, dogs, etc.” I reply.

“Uh! We’re going so slow! I’m going to be old by the time we get there!” Rainbow complained.

“I would have to agree, we are going annoying slow. Fluttershy, you mind if we pick up the pace?” I looked at Fluttershy.

“If you want to I guess.” She meekly said.

“Then let’s go!” Rainbow said as we picked up the pace.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

As I bucked another one of my apple trees, the apples fell right down into the baskets. I took off my trusty hat, and wiped the sweat off my forehead. Right when I was about to buck another tree, I heard some voices coming up and I look over to see Rainbow and Fluttershy walking down the path to the farm. I start to run over to say howdy, but then I saw a strange creature following them. “That darn creature better not hurt my friends.” I sneaked through the trees with my lasso at the ready to save my friends.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

“So you have these ‘planes’ in your world that are practically the same as the Wonderbolts?” Rainbow asked.

“Yep, they’re blue and yellow and do all kinds of shows while doing cool tricks.” I answered.

“But they can’t be as cool as the Wonderbolts!” Rainbow boldly exclaims.

“I wouldn’t know, I haven’t seen either.” I was cut off from saying anything else when I felt a tugging on my legs and I fell down. After I hit the ground, using my only hand to stop my fall, I felt something jump on my back and try to hogtie me.

“That’s what you’ll get for trying to hurt my friends!” Applejack exclaims proudly in her country cowgirl accent.

“Applejack! You shouldn’t have tied up our new friend!” Fluttershy looked angry. I noticed neither Fluttershy or Applejack looking at me, but Rainbow was. I used this time to get out of my bonds.

I managed to get my left arm free due to missing my right arm. Once it was free, I used it to take the rope around my legs off. I managed to get free and stand up. I looked over to Rainbow who was looking rather shocked, and I just smirked. I listen back into the conversation.

“I guess I’m sorry Fluttershy. I didn’t know he was your new friend. Let I just untie him.” She started to turn around and saw me standing up, unbound. Her prey instincts literally kicked in as her legs shot towards me. I somehow managed to stop both with my left hand and arm.

“Sorry sugarcube, I didn’t expect you to have gotten free. My apologies.” She turned around and took off her stetson apologetically.

“It’s okay, I forgive you. I didn’t expect to be able to escape the ropes that easily either.” I chuckled.

“Although that was some quick reflexives. I haven’t seen anything that could catch my legs while bucking.” She put her hat back on.

“Yeah, I’d have to agree. But ever since I got these powers, I discovered I could do really cool stuff. But anyways, I’m Connor, nice to meet you.” I was cut off from saying anything else when my stomach obnoxiously growled.

“I’m Applejack. It sounds like you should try some of my Granny Smith’s world famous apple pie!” She said, lightly tapping my stomach. I flinched at the contact, but the thought of pies made me almost drool.

“I love pies, can’t get enough of them.” I managed to say after regaining some form of coherent thought other than pies.

“Well follow me then. The pies are on the house, after all I did to you.” She said, walking down the path to the farm. Soon though, she asked the inevitable; “So what kind of creature are you sugarcube? I’ve never seen anything like you before.” I just told her my story on the way to the farm.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

I quickly vacuumed up (literally) the next 3 pies on the table. I lean back in the chair and look over to see the shocked faces of Applejack, Big Mac, Applebloom, Fluttershy, Rainbow and even Granny Smith. Applejack was the first one to start speaking again.

“You. Managed. To. Eat. 13. Pies. In. Only. 3. Minutes.” She was still shocked. I just grinned.

“Yeah, I imagine when I’m at my hungriest, I could have eaten more. But all the stuff I’ve been doing with my new powers lately really requires a lot of energy. But thanks for the pies, they were easily the best apple pies I’ve ever had.” I get up out of the chair, and pop my back, snapping everyone else out of their states.

“That was sooo cool!” Rainbow yelled. Then she saw everyone staring at her and said; “But I could have done better.” Everyone rolled their eyes.

“You’re welcome Connor. You should come by to visit sometime. I know we could your help on the farm. And we’ve got an empty room you can stay in if you do help us.” Applejack said,

“I might take you up on your offer, but I still have to talk to Rarity to get my clothes fixed up, and Princess Celestia to talk about arrangements.” I started walking towards the door. Fluttershy and Rainbow started to follow me.

“Hey Applejack, why don’t you come with us?” Rainbow asked.

Applejack just shook her head. “Sorry Rainbow, but I have to finish my chores.”

“Fine, suit yourself.” Rainbow just shrugged as we walked out the door and back into Ponyville.

Several minutes later, we were back in town. Several ponies kept looking at me, but a few waved clearly to me, and some walked over to talk. A few minutes after that, something even more inevitable happened. I just quickly jumped up into the air, as a pink blur whizzed right underneath me, stopping a few feet in front of where I was.

“Hey! No fair! You can’t escape a Pinkie hug!” She yelled accusingly as I dropped back down. She jumped at me again, and I grabbed her a few inches away from me. “How did you do that!” She was surprised.

“I stuck my hands out and closed them before you could get me. Now if you wanted a hug, you could have just asked.” I gave her a hug and she hugged back. After a few awkward seconds later she was still hugging me. “Uh, Pinkie, can you let me go now.”

“No! You’re so soft!” I rolled my eyes.

“Don’t you have a party to plan?” She let out a big gasp, and let go of me and ran off.

“Well that was weird.” Rainbow pointed out.

“Nah, that was just Pinkie Pie.” A second later, we heard another loud gasp and Pinkie was right back in front of us.

“Oh! I just realized! I never got your name! I mean silly Pinkie! How could I throw a ‘Welcome to Ponyville and Equestria and this Universe!’ party without knowing the guest of honor’s name! Silly, silly Pinkie!” She was speaking very quickly, but I still understood her.

“I’m Connor, nice to meet you Pinkie.” I stuck out my hand.

Pinkie grabbed it and shook it really fast. But comically my elbow was moving up and down. “Nice to meet you too Connor! My name’s Pinkamena Diane Pie! But everyone calls me Pinkie! I love meeting new ponies! And I love parties! And chocolate! Do you like chocolate?”

“Yeah, but I prefer vanilla. Also if you’re planning on making me a cake, can you make it a few pies instead. I prefer pies over cake any day. And in case you’re wondering, my favorite kind of pie is a strawberry pie with whipped cream covering it.” I didn’t realize I started drooling.

“What! How could you like pies over cakes!” She stopped right in front of me.

“But Pinkie, you’re a Pie. Are saying that I should have Mr. and Mrs. Cake as better friends than you?” She not the only one who knows how to play the game of making sense but only to people who don’t make sense.

“Oh! You got me there! Fine I’ll get some Strawberry pies for your party. And I feel like I should ask; what kind of creature are you? An alien! A mutant! The evolved form of a monkey that spent millions of years evolving as the only sapient creature on their planet and eventually became advanced enough to put a foot on the moon, and have a population of over 7 billion currently on their planet which has been shaped by wars and conflicts eventually leading to the knowledge of how to split an atom and create a weapon so powerful that it leveled entire cities and destroy all life nearby and had to be banned from being used! A being of pure energy!” I was stunned at those choices.

“Pinkie, I’m pretty sure no one of those are it. Connor’s too cool to have evolved from a monkey. He’s from a different universe” Rainbow said.

“Actually that third thing was pretty correct. Humans did evolve from monkeys.” Technically the 4th option was the most true due to no longer being human. But they didn’t know that yet.

“What!” Fluttershy and Rainbow both yelled. Well Rainbow yelled, Fluttershy did her own version of yelling.

“Humans have a weapon that powerful!” Rainbow was shocked.

“Humans stepped on the moon!” Fluttershy was surprised.

“Yes and yes.” I replied.

“Cool! Now I have a human friend! I can’t wait to tell Gummy! He will be so happy!” Pinkie yelled and ran off. Leaving me to talk to Rainbow and Fluttershy while we continue our way to the Carousel Boutique.

After a few more minutes of walking and several more questions answered, we made it. Fluttershy spoke up. “This is Rarity’s place, we can go in to get your clothes fixed. I mean if you want to.” I just continued to walk in with the other two behind me. A small bell rang and I could hear hoofsteps coming down the stairs.

A white unicorn with a purple mane walked down. “Welcome to the Carousel Boutique! Where everything is chic, unique, and magnifique! My name’s Rarity. How may I help you to….” She finally noticed me. She made very loud gasp and ran up to me. “Darling, what happened to your clothes? They’re all torn, and bloody.”

“That's what happens when you fall through the sky faster than the speed of sound and crash into several trees.” Rarity was shocked.

“Darling, please follow me. We’ll get you some better clothes.” She used her magic to pull me back in the shop to her work room. Rainbow and Fluttershy just decided to wait in the main room.

Once we were in the whatever room, Rarity stopped dragging me and started grabbing some fabrics and rulers and stuff. When a few needles flew by me, I flinched. “So I was wondering if you could make me a new shirt, and fix up my pants?”

“Oh darling. I’ll do more than that! I’ll make you look fabulous!” She said. Not taking her eyes off her work.

“Don’t do that. I don’t really want to look ‘fabulous’. I just wanted to wear some stuff that would remind me of home. I already have a few ideas.” I said.

“Why wouldn’t you want to look fabulous darling?” She was looking at me now.

“Because, looking ‘fabulous’ wouldn’t remind me of home. I usually wear clothes like this at home. Expect without the blood, tears, and stuff.” I responded.

“But..” I cut her off with a look. “Fine. What do you have in mind?” I told her. And then convinced her again. “Fine. Just take off your clothes so I can take your measurements.”

“I’m going to need a towel first.” I pointed out.

“Whatever for?” Rarity asked.

I explained it (rather embarrassing) to Rarity. Her face turned incredibly red at the answer. She went to get me a towel. She returned about a minute later, still pretty red. I took the towel, went behind a changing screen and took off all my clothes, then covered myself with the towel. When I walked out from behind it, I saw Rarity looking at me expectantly, then when seeing me without a shirt on, she looked disappointed at my scrawny frame. I’m glad my powers make up for it. Though I should exercise. Should be easier with my powers.

“Expecting something different?” I ask with a smirk. Rarity’s face went red again.

“N-no, not at all.” She quickly lied and went back to work. I dropped the subject as she measured me.

About half an hour later, and a lot of talking and compromising with Rarity. I left the work room and entered in the main room with a patiently waiting Fluttershy, and a bored out of her mind Rainbow Dash.

“So what do you think?” They both looked at me. I suppose I should describe myself first. I have brown hair that goes down to around my eyes and to the middle of my neck, due to not being able to get a haircut before I left. I would have to change that. I had sideburns running down the sides of my face, sorta connecting with my small beard. I had a faint mustache. I also used to have green eyes but now my eyes are electric yellow and if you looked closely enough, you would see electricity running through them. Since I was not 16 yet, my face wasn’t that grown. My body is kinda lanky, around 6 foot, 5 inches. I was thin due to playing video games over sports. I had some hair on my arms and legs. My skin was slightly pale. I know if I were to bring up all the scars I’ve had on my body, since I got my powers, I would look incredibly scary, but I don't think I have any noticeable scars.

“You look so hilarious!” Rainbow burst out laughing and I couldn’t help but smile at that. My clothes consisted of an electric yellow t-shirt with holes for both arms. A vest that is so dark purple it reminds you instantly of space, which I have decided to call cosmic purple. My dark gray cargo pants were all stitched up and never looked damaged in their life. I put my previous shirt in my pocket dimension. I also got some new shoes due to mine being destroyed. They were brown combat boots, with white socks. And I also had some green fingerless gloves for both my hands, one which I had on, the other in my pocket dimension.

“I actually do think it suits him.” Rarity said as she came into the room and looked me over. “What do you think Fluttershy?”

“Oh, it looks nice.” She whispered.

“I feel like its missing something.” I say as I look around, till something catches my eye. I walk over to it pick it up, and put it on. “What do you think?” I grinned.

“I don’t think that hat goes with the outfit dear.” Rarity said cautiously as she slowly walked up to me like I was about to kill myself.

“I don’t care, I’ve always wanted to have a real fedora. An old idol of mine when I was in elementary school had one.” I shrugged and kept the brown fedora on and walked outside. The other followed me. “I think I have an idea of how to pay you Rarity.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, you were taken from your home and forced to continue to wear such dreaded clothes.” Rarity said.

“No, no I insist. Besides, you’re probably the only one I could buy clothes that will fit me from. So I should pay you.” I bent down and put my left hand a foot or two off the ground and felt for something underground.

“Connor? What are you doing?” Rainbow asked. I started to feel vibrations as something started to come up through the ground. A moment later, a bright red ruby flew out of the ground and into my waiting hand. I stood back up and examined it while everyone looked shocked.

“Hmm, a ruby. Ehh, Sapphire was better, although I never did play Emerald so I can't judge all of the 3rd gen games.” I chuckled at the old memories.

Rarity was the first to snap out of it and asked; “Is that, a fire ruby!” Her eyes were sparkling.

I looked closer and saw what looked like a fire inside of it. “I guess.” I handed it to Rarity as payment. “I hope this will cover the cost.”

Rarity squealed and took it out of my hand with magic and examined it. “It is a fire ruby! How did you find this?” She looked at me with a crazy look.

“I sensed it underground. I could sense hundreds of rare gems like that underneath Ponyville.” I shrugged. “So if that’s all. I must get going.” I was about to turn around and leave but Rarity quickly jumped over to me and hugged my torso with a big hug.

“Thank you! I have so many ideas for designs I could make with this.” She let go and started walking back.

“I’ll pay you in those if you want, as long as you can provide me clothes to wear.” Rarity’s eyes shined even more.

“Of course! I shall get designing right away.” She ran quickly back into the shop.

“What’s it with ponies hugging me today?” I asked out loud.

“Well, you’re being really nice to them, and Pinkie’s just Pinkie.” Fluttershy pointed out. “Oh, my! I must get back to my cottage and feed my animals!” She rushed off.

“And I got to get back to work. See you later Connor!” Rainbow flew off.

“Welp, I’m all alone now. I guess I should find a secluded area to contact Princess Celestia.” I started walking to the edge of town.

As I was walking, I realized news must have gotten around quickly, because everyone was treating me with kindness like they knew me for years. Colts and fillies ran up to me and asked me questions, which I stopped to answer. Adults waved and I waved back. Yep, I could definitely live here. Maybe I would get rid of my depression some day.

After several minutes, and a suspected stalking by Lyra, I made it to the edge of town. I looked around and saw a lone tree on a small hill that just seemed to beckon me. I walked over to it and looked around. “Wow. I can see almost all of Ponyville, the farm, and Fluttershy’s cottage from here, and could keep an eye on the Everfree as well.” After I said that, I felt something strange on the hill. I looked around and sensed a familiar energy. “Could it be?” I walked around the tree and noticed nothing out of the ordinary.

“I think this hill is one of the closest points in this universe to other universes. So there of course would be tons of cosmic energy radiating here. This could be a good place to rest and nap, so I could make sure Ponyville is safe, and recharge my energy.” I shouldn’t talk to myself that much. I decided to lean back against the tree and pull my tablet back out of the pocket universe.

After opening up my tablet, I could see that it was charging, but I wasn’t giving it any energy to it. I sensed and felt some cosmic energy going into the tablet. “So my tablet was affected too? No wonder why it didn’t break.” I started to type a message for the Princess. When I was done, I looked it over, nodded, and used my powers to make the message appear on a scroll. I put my tablet away and grabbed the scroll.

After making sure the scroll was ready, I created a small portal from the ground to in front of Celestia. I dropped the scroll in and closed the portal. I leaned back against the tree. “Now time to wait.”

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

As I’m laying down in my room, after a hard day of work and preparing to lower the sun and rise the moon, a small portal appeared in front of me as a scroll dropped through. “Twilight must have started to figure out how to make portals. She has so much potential.” I just chuckled as I unrolled the scroll and read it, my expression dropping as I finished. “So it is time. He finally arrived.” A bright flash of light later and I teleported out of there and to our universe’s new guest.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I was staring at the fading sun as I realized that it was about dinner time. I hope my family’s doing alright. I know the times in both these universes are synced and I have been gone for over a day. I left my universe around noon, and arrived here around morning after spending hours falling. My family probably think I’m dead. I’m pretty sure the school vaporized after I teleported out, but luckily no one was harmed. At least I have a Connor in the past of my universe, and a Connor in the future, but they can’t interact with my timeline. Not even able to talk to my parents. I was taken out of my thoughts as a bright flash appeared and I covered my eyes.

After I uncovered my eyes, I saw a large majestic white Alicorn in front of me. “So you’re Princess Celestia.”

“Aren’t you going to bow?” She raised an eyebrow.

“I told you who I am in my letter. I should be asking you that question.” I reply.

“So the Cosmic King.” I nodded. “And you want what?”

“A place to stay in Ponyville. I was sent to this universe because of some lesson on how to control my powers is in here and I want to learn it so I don’t destroy any other universes and hopefully can make it back to my family.” I answered her.

“You’re not telling me the full truth.” How did she know? Wait, wasn’t telling the full truth.

“You want the fact that I know how this universe will probably end up due to this being a tv show in my world?” If I should tell anyone, it’s her.

“I had a feeling you were from a universe where this is a tv show. Someone from a universe like yours came here and had a house in Ponyville. It should be perfect for you.” She used the word ‘someone’ instead of ‘somepony’?

“I bet it would. If it’s big enough for me. But the problem is I don’t have any money for this universe.” I sadly said.

“Here.” She created a bag full of thousands of bits in front of me. “It belonged to the previous human before he left. He gave it to me in case any others get stuck in this universe.” I shrugged and grabbed it.

“Quick question, how long until the year Nightmare Moon will come back?” I asked.

“About a year.” She responded. Before we could say anything else, a loud roar was heard coming from the forest as a giant light cosmic purple bear with a blue star on its head and huge teeth came bounding out of the Everfree and attacking Ponyville. “An Ursa Major!” We both yelled. I just quickly ran as fast as I could to the town to stop it.

Author's Note

Chapter 3 already! Wow! Well on the next chapter, Connor is going to discover a power he didn't know he had. And hopefully Pinkie will get her party. I think I had a lot of fun writing Pinkie, but not that much fun writing Applejack, because of her accent. I looked it up and it seems like Applejack sounds like that but doesn't exactly say it like that. Well, hope you enjoyed this chapter. Also the '/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/' thing means a perspective change or time has passed. Or both. Or another reason I haven't thought up of yet.

Chapter 4 - Secret's Out and a Party's on

I got to back to Ponyville quicker by running than Celestia by flying. I think I was breaking mach 20 at least getting back to town. I got there just it time to block the ursa’s paw from coming down upon some ponies. When the dust cleared. I was standing there, somehow holding up the paw with my left arm. I looked behind me and saw the pre-CMC shaking in fear. “RUN! Get out of here! Go now!” I yelled at them and they got the message and booked it out of there.

Now with them out of the picture, I sent as much power as I could to my arm, and pushed the ursa back a few feet. It looked quite surprised seeing something strong enough to push it back. It roared at me. I built up so much power in my chest that I let out a roar even more powerful than the previous one. It was strong enough to make the Hulk flinch. The ursa looked really worried.

“Leave! Now!” I yelled. It turned around and starting heading off to the forest. I turned around to see the pre-CMC running up to me with happy faces. But I sensed something behind me and yelled at them to stop. They did, with wide eyes, as I turned around to only get a glimpse of purple as I was sent flying straight into a wall of a nearby building with a sickening crash.

The ursa roared in victory for a second before continuing to destroy the town. I dropped down from crater I made in the wall and immediately felt a sharp pain throughout my entire body. I grunted for a second until I saw the pre-CMC about to get crushed. Again. My body filling with adrenaline and a strange other energy as I quickly dashed over there and stopped the paw from crushing them. “Deja vu. RUN!” I didn’t need to tell them twice.

As I continued to hold back the paw, I felt that energy I felt earlier building up again. I felt myself get angrier and angrier as the energy flowed throughout my entire body. Suddenly a bright flash and I quickly threw the ursa into the air and into the town square, closer to the forest. I looked down at myself and noticed my entire body was cosmic purple. There were several tiny stars moving around on my body, and I noticed my right arm was back. Then I realized that it wasn’t my physical arm but the cosmic energy of my entire body.

I quickly dashed after it and arrived in the town square before the ursa fell into it. Once it regained its bearings, I quickly flew up to it, and upper-cutted its jaw sending its head along with the body upwards several hundred feet. I flew up again, and delivered massive powerful blows to it’s stomach while it was still going up. Once it reached its apex, I did a massive attack on it’s head, sending it straight back down at incredible speeds.

Once it impacted the ground, I flew down to it’s head so quick that when my leg impacted its skull, it whimpered loudly in pain. I flew up to in front of it and looked it straight in it’s fearful eyes. “That is what you get for attacking me after I let you leave peacefully! Do you know who I am?! I am the Cosmic King! You are lucky I even let ursas live in any peaceful universe like this! So if you ever attack this town again, I WILL PERSONALLY SEND YOU BACK TO THE COSMIC VOID WHERE YOU CAME FROM! IS THAT CLEAR!” It very quickly nodded. “WELL! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR! RUN BACK TO YOUR CAVE!” It didn’t budge. “DID I STUTTER?! GO!” It very quickly ran back into the Everfree without looking back.

Once making sure it was back in the Everfree, I started to fly back down to the ground. By the time I landed, I saw all the ponies looking at me in shock, Applejack, who was with Applebloom, had her rope but now it was just laying on the ground. Fluttershy was hiding behind her. Rainbow was standing there with her mouth agape with a fascinated Scootaloo. Rarity was with Sweetie Belle and had several gems in front of them that had fallen to the ground in their shock, which clearly were supposed to be used to defend themselves. Pinkie was just bouncing up and down, but with comically wide eyes. Celestia was there smirking for some reason, no surprise to her at all. Everyone else was in various stages of shock and failed to notice the princess.

Another flash and my body was back to its relatively normal state. I fell backwards and landed on my back. I looked down and saw how mangled my body was. Every bone was broken, and my clothes were in tatters. I noticed my fedora was still on my head. “Heh, Indy would be proud.” I chuckled noticing how hoarse my throat was. Another chuckle. “I guess I am a little hoarse now too.” Several of the ponies started walking up to me.

Before any of the ponies could say anything, Pinkie spoke up. “Wow! That was amazing Connor! You were all like zoom! Pow! Punch! Yell! And you were all purple too! And your eyes were glowing yellow! You could sense the power radiating off of you! It was so AWESOME!” She was going to continue but Celestia cut her off.

“Now, now my little ponies. Let him rest a bit. He was badly injured during that fight.” She said walking up. At that point, all the ponies noticed her and bowed. She just chuckled a bit.

“If I may ask a question.” A country accent spoke up and Applejack stepped forward. “What was with that purple look you had going Connor?” Several other ponies were muttering in agreement.

“Well…” When I started speaking, everyone flinched at the sound of my voice. I had a coughing fit that awkwardly lasted for a minute or two. “Hang on, regeneration will kick in soon.” Right after I said that I began glowing. There was a very audible crack as my skin puffed out and my bones fixed themselves. Everyone gasped at the display.

Once I was regenerated, I just got up and stood there for a minute to let the ponies soak up the new info. “So, I think I kinda lied to you. Sorry.”

“Tell us the truth, now buster!” Rainbow flew up into my face. I just pushed her out of the way.

“Now listen closely. I’m probably only going to explain this once.” I sighed. “I’m from another universe. Mine is significantly more advanced than this one. We were advanced enough to make synthetic blood, put a man on the moon, and develop a weapon so powerful, it wiped out most of the life on a single island and made it uninhabitable for years. So in my universe, I was at school, and some bad people attacked, I risked my life to prevent a friend from getting killed, and got killed instead. After being dead for I’m not sure how long, I was struck by purple lightning, giving me powers and making me something called the Cosmic King. So I used those powers to stop the bad guys, but I almost lost control and destroyed everything. So I split myself up into multiple versions of myself and sent them to different universes to learn how to control their powers. That form you saw, is my cosmic form. I think all my powers are increased while in it. So, sorry for lying to you all.” I looked down in shame.

“Pfft! You expect us to believe that crap?!” Rainbow yells. I was about to form a response when Celestia walked up.

“What Connor here is saying is in fact true. He is the Cosmic King.” Celestia looked at me and I gave a thankful glance.

“So what is this ‘Cosmic King supposed to do?” Applejack asked.

“It’s my job to watch over the multiverse and intervene directly to stop conflicts like unjustified wars between universes and accidental travel between universes. You know, like when someone is taken from their universe because of a spell someone casts in another.” Applebloom walked up.

“What’s the multiverse?” She asked.

“It’s every single universe. Imagine space, but instead of planets, you have universes, and there is an infinite amount of them.” I reply.

“So does this mean I can throw a ‘Welcome to Ponyville and Equestria and this universe and thanks for saving Ponyville party?!” Pinkie said in a single breath.

Celestia again spoke up; “Yes you can, but why not throw it at Connor’s new house?” I forgot about that.

“What!” Rainbow yelled. “He’s got a house? How?!”

“It belonged to another human from a different universe. It left it and thousands of bits to any human to arrives in Equestria again.” The ponies shouted what again. Except for Pinkie who was really happy.

“So where is my new house?” I turned to Celestia and asked.

“Follow me.” We did. Several minutes later, we were in front of a house that looked like any other house in Ponyville. It looked like it had 2 stories and a balcony near the back. But I could sense electricity in it. "Now if you excuse me. I have to get back to Canterlot." The ponies just bowed as she teleported away. I waited till my eyes were clear.

“Awesome. I always wanted to have a house on my own at some point in my life.” I walked towards the door and planned for what was behind it.

As soon as I opened it, the dark house filled with electrical light as all of Ponyville (who were all right behind me when I opened the door) jumped up and yelled “Surprise!” I just faked being surprised to make sure Pinkie stays happy and not insane and possibly homicidal.

“Bet you didn’t expect that did you!” Pinkie said on top of my head.

“Actually I did.” She looked sad and her mane deflated a bit. “But that’s only because you would do something like this and I could sense you all behind that door when I opened it.”

“Awwww!” She was sad. But she suddenly had an idea and her mane inflated again. “I’ll just have to find a way to surprise you then!” She bounced off to join the party. I just walked over to the food table and started consuming the pies.

After consuming all the pies, I turned around and saw a mint colored unicorn with a big smile in front of me. “Let me guess, something about anthropology?” She gasped in surprise.

“How did you know!” I smirked and led her over to a wall so I could lean back.

“I could tell you depending on how much about humans you really know.” She took a deep breath and I mentally braced myself.

“First, why do you only have one arm? I thought humans have two arms?” Simple question.

“My right arm got blown off when I crashed into a tree after arriving in this universe. Arriving by re-entry is very painful.” I grimaced at the memory.

“Is it true that humans have 5 fingers?” No, not really.

I show her my damaged glove covered left hand. “Four fingers and a thumb. Thumbs don’t count as fingers.” She studied my fingers for a while.

“Do you know Albert Einstein? Cleopatra? William Shakespeare? Elton John? Michael Phelps? Or Barack Obama?” What. Who the crap is Elton John?

“Um, yes, yes, yes, don’t know who that is, no, and no.” I replied, remembering that video I watched a few times. “Though the first 3 were dead when I was around.”

“Is it true that humans have a box that allows them to watch plays?” Now that was the cincher.

“Kinda. We call it television. It allows us to watch tv shows which are technically like plays, but most are fictional.” I smirked at what I was going to say. “In fact we have this one show called My Little Pony Friendship is Magic. It takes place in the magical land of Equestria, but more specifically, it take place in a town called Ponyville.” I noticed that the entire party was quiet and listening to me. Weird. I just continued. “It’s about 6 ponies that are all best friends and work around problems to save the day.” All the ponies eyes were opened wide.

“Can you tell us who these ponies are?” A voice rang out. Other ponies nodded in agreement.

“Well, there was a lavender bookwormish unicorn. An over excitable pink pony. A hard working yellow pony with a hat. A shy yellow pegasus. A fast and cool blue pegasus. And a fashionable white unicorn.” When I said that, the ponies were looking around and stopped when they saw one of the mane six.

“So I reckon I’m one of these 6 ponies you were talking about.” Applejack said. I nodded. “But there ain’t no lavender unicorn in Ponyville.” More mutterings of agreement from the ponies.

“Well that’s because technically, the show hasn’t started yet. I would tell you when the show’s first episode is and what the characters go through but that could be very bad.” A lot of ponies looked sad.

“Well, how do we know you’re telling the truth? You could have just made it up.” Rainbow yells.

“True, I could have, but haven’t you wondered already how I don’t seemed fazed that much about this universe? I already know what cutie marks are even though humans don’t have them. And I know a lot of the ponies’ names.” I looked around and saw a few of the same pony looking at me.

“Fine then. Name some of them!” Rainbow said unconvinced.

“Well, from what I remember of the background ponies of the show, no offense to you all, but there was Lyra Heartstrings, a pony that is obsessed with humans, her housemate or girlfriend or something else BonBon, or might go by the name Sweetie Drops, Ditzy Doo, a clumsy pegasus who loves muffins, although her name might be Derpy Hooves instead, fans of the show debated that.” I took a quick breather.

“There’s also Doctor Whooves or Time Turner, an awesome pony who the fans named after the Doctor from a British show called Doctor Who. Berry Punch, a pony who serves alcohol, which I have no idea if it is in this universe. Vinyl Scratch and Octavia Melody aren’t here so I can’t point them out. Also their is Aloe and Lotus Blossom, the spa sisters. And Mr. and Mrs. Cake, the bakers at Sugarcube Corner.” Everyone’s mouth were dropped down and I just leaned against the wall in satisfaction.

“You’re telling the truth.” A shocked Rainbow said.

“Hey isn’t this a party? Why aren’t you partying!” I yell and got everyone out of their shocked states. They just walked back to whatever they were doing at started up again. A moment later a bouncing Pinkie bounced up to me.

“Hey! Aren’t you going to dance? You’re the guest of honor after all.” She said so enthusiastically. I just sighed.

“I don’t really dance, or know how to. The closest I’ve been to dancing would be me when I’m fighting.” Pinkie just grabbed my nonexistent right arm and started pulling me towards the dance floor. “I don’t know how to dance Pinkie.”

“Dancing easy! Come on! I’ll show you!” She continued to pull me while I was wearing the iron boots.

“I’m a bit too tall to dance with, Pinkie.” She continued to pull me.

“Don’t make me force you.” She spoke in a very deep voice, looked at me with a flat mane and an evil glare and started to scare me. I just gulped and walked forward, accepting my fate.

“Don’t say I don’t make sacrifices.” I muttered as the ponies moved out of my way on the way to the dance floor. “I just hope I can replicate Sonic’s victory dances.” I reached the center and everyone was looking at me. “Just remember what Mordecai and Rigby did. Confidence.” I looked up with a smile on my face.

I pointed towards the jukebox and the music changed to a fast quick beat that I could dance to. I started to slowly move up and down as the beat got faster and faster. When the beat stopped I did too. Once it started back up even faster, I dropped to the ground and started spinning really fast doing neat tricks. Eventually, I jumped up, spinned in the air for a bit landed on my feet. The music stopped and all the ponies half-heartedly stomped their hooves on the ground. Pinkie spoke up.

“What! You call that dancing!” She was angry.

“I told you I don’t really know how to dance! Besides, that was impromptu.” She was still angry.

“Fine! I challenge you to a dance off!” She quickly ran up to the dance floor.

“I accept.” I pointed towards the jukebox again and the song changed to a nice steady beat. “Lets do some Dance Dance Revolution.”

We both started dancing, if you could call what I was doing dancing. I was just putting my feet on the ground as if their was a DDR pad below me. When the song stopped, everyone was asking for a round two. I sighed and changed the music to a Tetris remix and started dancing again while the ponies were cheering.

Author's Note

Chapter 4 is out! And now we discover that Connor sucks at dancing. Probably because I have no idea how to write someone dancing. Anyways, what will happen now that Connor's secret is out? Stay tuned to the next exciting episode of The Cosmic King!.

Chapter 5 - First Day

My eyes slowly open up, but closed quickly due to the headache I have. I stayed where I was for a minute until I decided to see where I was. Once I opened my eyes, first thing I saw was the floor of my house. I looked around and saw that I was hanging from the ceiling via four black tendrils coming out of my back. “Thanks Slendy.” I said sleepily as I mentally detached them off the ceiling and started falling towards the floor.

Before I could hit the floor, I had the tendrils catch me by pushing themselves against the floor. Once I got my feet on the ground, I retracted them back into myself. I started stretching and cracking my bones. Once I was done, I looked around and noticed that there were no remnants of the party last night. “Pinkie sure knows how to make a party. I can’t even remember what happened last night.” The only thing I could remember was what happened before I woke up. I didn’t dream and didn’t have a nightmare. It was just like I was in the multiverse.

I decided to check out my house now that I could see it and not just the party stuff. It was made of wood, but I could tell that it was reinforced with cosmic energy. Whoever built this house had to have serious control over the cosmic energy they had from arriving here. I could also sense electricity running through the house. I noticed some light switches around. Next to the door was a sofa with a table in front of it and they were both perpendicular to a window that had the blinds covering it.

I walked over to a door across the room from the entrance and walked in. I immediately noticed I was standing what I could call one of the most amazing areas I have ever seen. The room I was in had a very comfy looking sofa, several recliners, a big table, and a huge hd flatscreen. On the ground near it was every. Single. Video. Game. Console. Ever. Made. And machine that I could tell by looking at it that it had all the movies and TV shows I could ever want. I noticed that there was storage dimension unit near the consoles. I walked up to it and activated it and saw that it contained every game for all those consoles. I also saw a very high tech computer in the room with an awesome swivel chair so I could spin around in it.

After looking at the room for a while, I reluctantly walked out of the only door in the room leading back into the entrance room. I walked to the door closest to the gaming room and opened it. I saw a room that was made of some strong metal. I immediately knew what the room was for. “Cool, a treasure room!” I was enthusiastic. I toss the bag of bits Celestia gave me in their and closed the door as it hit the ground. I took another look at the door and noticed that the room was specially made that only the homeowner could get in. I made a quick modification to it so that anyone with the homeowner’s permission could get in too. I walked away from the door and to the staircase. I looked at it and had to decide whether to go up it, or check the rooms below it.

I decided to go up it. After making it to the top of the stairs, I found myself in a hallway. I walked down and opened the first door I came across. Upon looking inside, I could tell that it was a guest room. The room had a huge comfy looking bed, a closet, a fan, its own bathroom and a big window with curtains blocking the sun. I walked out of the room and opened the room straight across from it. It looked about the same. Closing the door I walked down the hall and opened the only door left in the hallway. The door was perpendicular to the hallway.

Once I opened the door, I walked in and immediately figured out that this was my room. It had an even bigger and comfier bed than the other rooms. The room was also bigger. There was a walk-closet, a desk, a bookshelf, a pull down tv for the bed, a fan that for some reason had a hot and cold setting, a bathroom, a night stand, and a glass wall (with curtains ) showing a balcony I could walk out to and get a good view of Ponyville. I decided to check out the bathroom.

Once inside of the bathroom, I saw a big tub clearly made for humans, a white sink with a big mirror, a toilet, an automatic toilet paper dispenser that wouldn’t run out of toilet paper, a few towels, and several drawers for storing things. I was about to open them when I realized there was a strange button on the wall. I pressed it and the entire bathroom changed to fit a pony. I pressed it again and the bathroom went back to normal. I checked the drawers and saw a bunch of things I will never use, like hairspray, a brush, and a hairdryer. I also noticed a flame thrower.

“What the crap is this doing in here?” I picked it up and looked it over. I decided to point it at my face and activate it sending a streak of fire on my face. After a second, I stopped it and looked in the mirror at my burnt face as it regenerated back to its ‘normal’ state. I still had the electric yellow eyes. I felt wide awake though. “Oh, its for waking up in the morning. Awesome.” I put it back and was about to leave when I noticed something different about my head. I looked and saw that the flamethrower had cut my hair a bit so I wouldn’t have to. It even made the front of my hair stick up so I wouldn’t get it in my eyes while fighting. “Cool. Now I don’t have to get a haircut.” I walked out and over to the balcony.

I walked into the balcony and noticed a few chairs. I looked over at the view and stood there for a while waving back at the ponies who waved at me. I walked back inside and decided to check out what was below the staircase. When I got there, I looked at the two doors next to each other and decided to open the door on the right, closest to the front door. When I walked in, I noticed it was a dining room with a big table and several chairs where pushed in. I noticed that on the wall opposite of me had an opening in it, showing the kitchen, probably for bringing food into this room. I walked around the table and opened the door on the other side and walked into the kitchen. When I was inside the kitchen I noticed that there was a big counter for cooking food, a fridge, a freezer, a pop machine, several cupboards, a stove, microwave, dishwasher, a sink, and two pantries.

I walked over to the fridge and opened it and noticed that there was nothing in it. “Figures.” I closed it and walked to the pop machine next to it. It had buttons for all kinds of pop; mountain dew, pepsi, coke, coca-cola, sprite, etc. I scanned it and noticed that it had an automatic pop generator in it. Upon realizing this, I quickly pushed in the coke button and an ice cold coke in one of those classic glass bottles from the past came out. I quickly grabbed it and started drinking it. Once I finished I put it in the return slot for it to be reused. “I seriously think I have a pop addiction.” I pushed the mountain dew button and grabbed the bottle and started drinking it as I continued to explore the kitchen. I saw that all the cupboards were filled with plates and utensils and the like. When I finally got to the pantries, I opened the one on the right and saw that it had nothing in it. I check the other one and saw that it had several pies in it. I quickly scanned that pantry trying to figure out why it looked more advanced on the inside and found out that it was a pie storage unit. “AWESOME! A PSU!” I suppose I should explain what a PSU is. It is a special device made for containing pies for unlimited amounts of time. The inside of it has no concept time so a pie put in it and taken out 1000 years later will taste the same but will still technically be 1000 years older. I looked at the assortment of pies and noticed it only had 5 pies; apple, pumpkin, and 3 strawberries. “Too bad generated pies don’t taste as good, or I could make a pie generated. I grabbed the strawberry pie and walked over to the dining room.

When I got to the dining room, I sat down, and looked at the strawberry pie. It was covered in whipped cream with some strawberries on top. I quickly grabbed it with my powers in shoved it in my mouth, immediately devouring it. When I swallowed I noticed that the pie tin was edible and had no flavor so it wouldn’t ruin the pie. I walked out of the room and checked the other door. All I saw was a staircase so I went down it.

After getting to the bottom of the stairs, I turned on the light and noticed a bunch of equipment like a furnace, a crafting table, storage units, and other stuff for making stuff. I quickly realized that I could build almost anything down here with all this equipment. I check the storage chests, and noticed they were all perfectly filled. I had one of the biggest grins I had ever had on my face at the moment. I decided I should go to town and fill up my kitchen first though. I walked back up the stairs and went to the treasure room. I grabbed a small bagful of bits from the big bag and put it in my pocket universe. I walked out of the house closing the door. Once the door closed, I realized that it actually had a powerful technological lock on it to prevent people from breaking in. “Better to be safe than sorry.” I said to myself as I walked to the marketplace building my mental to-do list for today.

“So I have to stock up my kitchen. Repair my damaged clothes. Create my new arm. Defend Ponyville. Go to Sugarcube Corner for lunch. Have dinner back at home perhaps.” When I was finished making the list, I made it to the market and looked around. When I finally noticed the stalls that have the stuff I need I went over and started buying stuff putting it in my pocket universe. I eventually made my way to Applejack’s stall.

“Howdy Connor.” Applejack said as I approached.

“Hi Applejack, you got any apples I can buy?” I smirked. “Or even some apple pies?”

“Sure thing sugarcube. How many do you want?” She asked.

“A bucket of apples should be good. And 3 pies please.” She started grabbing them as I got out the payment as it says on the sign on the stall.

“So what brings you here today Connor?” She put the bucket on the ground and the pies somehow balancing on top of each other on the table as I put down the right amount of bits.

“I noticed my kitchen wasn’t stocked with food, so I’m buying some.” She took the payment nodding as I put the apples and the pie in my pocket universe.

“That sure is weird.” She said pointing to the hole in the universe next to me as I lifted up the bucket with one arm and started to put it in.

“Yeah it kinda is. I’m not exactly used to it but they’re really useful.” I finally got it it and closed it. “Well, see you later I hope.” As I started to walk away, Applejack spoke up.

“Hey Connor. I have a question I want to ask you.” I turned around and walked closer.

“What is it?” I was in front of the stall again.

“I was just wondering. What’s with the hat.” Why is she acting kinda shy about asking that?

“It’s a fedora. I always wanted to have a hat I could use, and when I was at Rarity’s yesterday I saw it, and remembered a childhood idol I had to would wear a fedora while he was adventuring.” She looked disappointed at my answer for some reason. “Is that it? Or do you have another question?” She shook her head. “Well, see you later. And say hi to Applebloom for me.” I said as I walked away.

As I was walking toward Rarity’s, I came across a group of colts and fillies playing a game with a ball. I crouched down and asked; “What’chu all doing?” They stopped and looked at me.

“We’re playing hoof ball. Wanna join.” I smiled and nodded as they kicked the ball to me. I kicked it back and we just played like that for a while. After a few minutes I said I had to get going and they all looked sad. “Awwww. Do you have to?”

“Yeah, I got some important stuff to do. Maybe I can play with you later.” I said as I started walking away, waving to them, they just waved back. As I continued to walk to Rarity’s, I started to bring up some more of those rubies. When I got there, I had 101 rubies. 100 in my pocket universe, and 1 on hand. I noticed the lights were on, so I figured she was home. I opened the door and walked in, the bell chiming as I did so. I saw Rarity using her magic to put some finishing touches, aka gems, on a dress or something. When she heard the bell, she closed her gem chest and used the curtain to hide the thing. When she turned around, she flinched a second and ran up to me, examining my clothes.

“What happened to your shirt!” She exclaimed.

I smirked. “Well there was this ursa major, and it was attacking Ponyville so I tried to stop it but it flung me into a building. So I got angry, and went cosmic on it until it ran away into the Everfree.” She was just looking at me with a ‘seriously?’ look on her face. “Well you asked.” I pointed out. She just face-hoofed. “So can you fix my clothes?”

“Can’t you fix them yourself with your powers?” She asked. Why didn’t I think of that?

“I can try.” I lifted up my left hand and created a ball of cosmic energy and pushed it into my shirt. It reflected off of it and I quickly caught it and destroyed it before it could destroy anything. “Guess not. I was wearing these clothes when I went cosmic so the clothes contain cosmic energy, meaning they can reflect cosmic energy.”

“Oh, well. I guess I can fixed your shirt for you darling.” She used her magic to take my shirt off and took it over to a table and started magiking over some needles and thread. I stopped her with an idea.

“Why don’t you use this to repair it?” I had some cosmic thread in my hand. She used magic to bring it over to herself and examined it. “It’s cosmic thread, it should be much stronger than the thread you were about to use, and it will fuse with the shirt to give it the same effect.” She started using it. When she finished, the shirt glowed real quick as the powers went through it. She gave it back and I put it back on and tested it out. “Thanks. You think you could also use some of that thread on the rest of my clothes? I’ll let you the spool if you do.”

A few minutes later, Rarity used the thread on all my clothes, including my boots, gloves and hat. As I was about to leave, I asked her; “You think you can make me a vest like the one you made yesterday with the same colors and stuff. Mine burnt off or something when I went cosmic. Also I could use some other pairs of clothes, maybe this set in different colors, maybe some more casual clothes. I mean you don’t have to, but I’ll still pay you in these.” I tossed the ruby I had with me to her and she caught it.

“I’d love to darling! It would give me a good challenge. I’ll try to make something that would suit you. And thanks for the thread. I’ll make sure use it on your clothes. When I’m done, do you want me to deliver them to your house?” I nodded and made my way to the door. “Wait!” I turned around. “What other rare gems can you get?”

I took a minute to think. “Well aside from blood rubies. I can sense other gems like several different colors of diamonds, there’s your average gems like you have over there in your chest, then there’s gems like topaz, emeralds, and rubies. I could also get gems from other universe like this.” I spawned a minecraftian diamond in my hand and sent it away before Rarity could take it. “Or this.” I spawned a chaos emerald shaped diamond I got from venus and tossed it up in the air before despawning it. “Or even this.” I spawned a cosmic purple gem in the shape of a rock. It looked like it was made of diamond but it was actually extremely compacted cosmic energy. I quickly sent it back to where I got it. “But I couldn’t give that one to you. It costs more than most universes combined can afford. It’s a symbol of my power.” Rarity looked sad for a second before asking another question.

“How much is one of those worth?” I just chuckled at that.

“One of those is worth a bit more than a googolplex.” She was confused for a second.

“How much is a googolplex?” Wow, she pronounced it correctly.

“10 to the power of 10 to the power of 100.” She didn’t seem that shocked.

“That doesn’t seem too high.” I chuckled again.

“A googolplex is bigger than the amount of atoms in a universe.” She was shocked now.

“How could anything afford that?!”

“Well, like I said; it costs more than most universes combined can afford. There are certain individuals that could afford it. But only people with massive amounts of cosmic energy like me and make it. Which means, I should be the only one in the multiverse who could make them.” I walked back over to the door. “I take it you want me to pay you in different rare gems too?” She nodded. “Well, I got to go. See ya.” I walked out.

I looked up and noticed that it was about noon. I started making my way to SugarCube Corner. I took a deep breath and walked in quickly rolling along the ground, as Pinkie jumped through where my head was a second ago. I stood up and turned around smiling at Pinkie who recovered and started walking back in. “You’re going to have to try harder than that, Pinkie.”

“Why do you keep avoiding my hugs Connor!” She walked ahead of me and took her place behind the counter as I walked up to it.

“It’s fun to do. Plus I’m curious how far you’re strange abilities go.” I shrugged. “So.... I’d like to buy a dozen vanilla cupcakes with vanilla frosting. And a 3 different pies, surprise me.” I pulled out some bits as Pinkie pulled out the cupcakes and went to the back to get the pies. She came in a minute later with 4 pies on a tray and wheeled them over to the counter. I looked at the pies, one was a strawberry pie, another was blueberry, one was key lime, and the other was just pink. I picked up the Pink one. “Let me guess, you’re going to jump out of that pink pie and try to surprise me because I asked you to.” She looked very surprised.

“How did you know?!” I let her go, and walked over to the pink pie grabbing it.

“Word play, and I kinda hoped you would.” I take the pink pie and throw it at the Pinkie Pie, just to see what would happen. When it collided, Pinkie’s face was covered in frosting as she disappeared and reappeared forming out of the frosting. I fell over laughing at how weird that look. Pinkie started laughing too, and soon, we were both rolling around laughing.

After a minute, we got up and I paid the bits, took the cupcakes and the pies, and walked over to a seat, and sat down. Pinkie sat across from me for some reason. I put the 3 pies away in my pocket universe, and started swallowing the cupcakes whole. “These things are delicious!” Pinkie grinned. When I finished them, I licked my lips. “Those were the best cupcakes I ever had. Good thing I have the ability to eat and safely digest any object or otherwise I would have died from sugar overload.”

Pinkie leaned over across the table and whispered to me. “Wanna do some pranks?” My face grew a huge grin, as I nodded. We both left the building as we looked for Rainbow.

After a few minutes, we found Rainbow, snoring on a cloud. I leaned over and whispered to Pinkie; “I have an idea.” I whispered the idea in her ear, her already big grin growing. After I finished explaining it, I asked if she wanted to do it. She nodded. I flew up and started my plan while Pinkie was giggling uncontrollably.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

“Wake up Firefly!” A voice said. I squirm as I try to fall back to sleep. The voice didn’t seem to want that. It started shaking me until I finally opened my eyes to see Pinkie shaking me with a goofy smile on her face. “Rise and shine!”

“Ugh, Pinkie? How did you get up here? On.. this… cloud?” I looked around and realized that I wasn’t on a cloud, I was on a bench in the park in the middle of Ponyville.

“What are you talking about silly? You’re on a bench, not a cloud.” Pinkie said rubbing her hoof against my head. I just shook it away and noticed something even weirder.

“Uh, Pinkie? Why is my mane blue?” I asked looked trying to look at my mane the best I could. Then I realized something else. “Why is my coat pink!” I started freaking out. Pink isn’t my coat color, it’s too girly. Mine’s supposed to be a cool blue not pink!

“What are you talking about Firefly? You’re mane has always been blue, and your coat has always been pink. Now come on! Applejack want’s our help with something!” She starts bouncing off as I stood there next to the bench trying to see if this is a dream. Then it dawns on me. She called me Firefly. What kind of name is that? My name’s Rainbow Dash. Not Firefly.

I decide to fly after her to try to make some sense of what’s happening. Before I did so, I looked back to make sure I still had wings. “Yep, still there. Although they seem longer.” I flapped them for a second before realizing my cutie mark was different. “What! My cutie mark!” Instead of an awesome rainbow lightning strike, it was two blue lightning bolts. I quickly flew after Pinkie and caught up with her.

“There you are Firefly! I was worried you didn’t know where Applejack’s farm is anymore.” Pinkie was just bouncing like nothing was wrong. But everything was wrong. I’m not supposed to look like this. Wait, she’s probably pranking me. This is probably dye or something. It’ll go away. I’ll just play along.

A few minutes later, we arrived at the farm to see that my friends were already there, including Connor. Applejack saw us and spoke up. “There you are Firefly! What took you so long?” Before I could say anything, Pinkie stopped me.

“Well, I had to find Firefly first, but I couldn’t find her anywhere. She wasn’t in her house, or sleeping on a cloud. I looked everywhere but couldn’t find her. I looked in the trash cans, the stores, the trees, the houses, but I couldn’t find her. But then I saw her sleeping on a bench in the park. So I was all like; “Wake up Firefly!” But she wouldn’t get up, so I had to shake her till she got up and she was acting like she never looked at herself before. She thought she wasn’t supposed to have a blue mane and a pink coat. I just told her that she was silly and then we came here.” She said it all in a single breath.

“I don’t know why she would look any different. Firefly always looks like that.” Connor said from his spot leaning against the barn. His clothes weren’t tattered anymore from the fight yesterday, and his mane was shorter and sticking up in the front.

“Don’t tell me you all are in on this too!” I yelled covering my face with my hooves.

“In on what darling?” Rarity asked.

“This prank. You guys all know I’m supposed to have a rainbow mane and blue fur, with a rainbow colored lightning bolt as my cutie mark.” They just all looked confused.

“You just described Rainbow Dash, Firefly. Rainbow is from a different universe.” Connor had a confused look on his face. I just groaned.

“I am Rainbow Dash! Not this Firefly!” They still all looked confused. Connor stuck his only arm out and it glowed.

“Nope, my scans indicate that you are Firefly. Not Rainbow Dash. I mean even by looking at you, we would be able to tell that you’re not my favorite pony, Rainbow Dash.” I blushed at that.

“I’m your favorite pony?” Connor just had a huge grin on his face.

“What? No. Rainbow Dash is my favorite pony, not Firefly.” Was he telling the truth?
He looked over at Applejack. “So Applejack. What did you want us to do?”

“Well, Big Mac got harmed during the ursa major attack yesterday, and I need some help for apple buckin’ season. So I reckoned I could ask you guys for help.” Connor had gained a sad look on his face.

“Yeah, sorry about that. I was too weak from the fight to heal anyone. If Big Mac was nearby, I could heal him.” He still had that sad look.

“It’s okay Connor. But Big Mac is in the hospital. It would just be easier just do the work than to show you where the hospital is.” Applejack replied.

“So how far out do we harvest apples from?” Connor asked.

“Just grab all the apples you can and put them in the buckets nearby. Shouldn’t be too hard. Hopefully if we all work hard we could get this done before tonight.” AJ responded. “Now let’s get to it! Ye-haw!” She jumped on her hind legs and waved her hat around before running into the orchard with the others. I just slowly and sadly walked into the orchard and started bucking trees.

“Am I really Rainbow Dash? Or was it a very realistic dream or something. I felt so real. How can a prank be this realistic?” I kept on asking myself these questions while half-heartedly bucking the trees. Then I heard a scream.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I bucked another tree and as the apples fell down perfectly into the baskets, I looked around to check my progress. “Mighty fine job so far.” It has been about an hour so far. Good thing apple bucking day was around the same time that Connor wanted to do that prank of Rainbow. I didn’t understand most of what he said, but if it made Rainbow a little less cocky, I’d do it. That mare is more high strung than a (enter metaphor Applejack would use here). I chuckled a bit.

I heard some talkin’ nearby and decided to walk over to see where it’s comin’ from. When I got close enough, I saw Rarity, not workin’, looking in a mirror talking to herself. “Oh Rarity, you truly are the most gorgeous mare in all of Equestria.” She was sayin’. Figures that mare wouldn’t be doing any real work. I decide to approach her.

“Hey Rarity.” As I walk into the open, Rarity flinches, uses her magic to try to hide the mirror behind her, and sticks out a leg to hit one of the trees, causing only one apple to fall into the buckets. She just gives a nervous grin.

“Why Applejack. What brings you here? I was just knocking these apples down.” I just roll my eyes.

“Yeah right Rarity. I saw you talkin’ to yourself and using that mirror you think you’re hidin’ behind you.” She grins even more nervously.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about dear Applejack.” I walk up closer and flick her horn, causin’ the mirror behind her to fall on a rock and get cracked a bit, much to Rarity’s dismay. “No my mirror! Why! It was so young! Of all the possible things that could have happened, this. Is. The. Worst. Possible. Thing!” She then busts into fake tears. I roll my eyes at the display and was about to speak up, when a loud roar is heard a few feet away. We both turn our heads to see a big scary tiger roarin’ at us and slowly walkin’ closer. We both screamed and ran back to the barn.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I quickly drop the final basket of apples that was around the area of trees I went to. “Whew! I think I did pretty well. I wonder how the others are doing. Should I go and help their work?” I looked back at the big grouping of baskets of apples I put in front of the barn. I collected all the apples in several orchards. I think I even collected apples I think the Apples haven’t collected in years.

Suddenly, I hear a faint roar in the distance, and then very audible screams. I recognized the voices immediately. “Applejack! Rarity!” I quickly ran into the orchard to where they currently are. I was quickly weaving in and out of the trees, running fast but not supersonic. I didn’t want to harm the apples.

A minute later, I arrived a path to see AJ and Rarity running from a huge tiger. When they passed me by, I quickly jumped out of my spot in between the trees, and starting running after them. In less than a minute, I jumped on the tigers back and forced it to slow down, right before it cornered AJ and Rarity at the barn. The both look quite relieved to see me hold the tiger back. I jumped in front of it and we stared at each other for a few seconds.

The tiger was absolutely huge. It’s head was about a foot taller than mine. It had a usual classic tiger appearance with the stripes and everything. Except that the tiger’s eyes were completely red. We both started circling each other, waiting for one to attack. It growled at me and I growled back. I noticed that the others were watching. AJ and Rarity were still breathing hard from running that fast. Applebloom was with her sister trying to comfort her but still looking terrified. Rainbow, still looking like Firefly, was watching with anticipation. Pinkie wasn’t even bouncing and looked visibly worried. Fluttershy was shivering in fear. We locked eyes for a moment and had a silent conversation. We both knew this creature couldn’t be reasoned with. Something was controlling it, making it angry.

When I looked back at the tiger, I saw it trying to pounce on me due to what it thought was my lack of focus, but was really a ploy to trick it, but also to make sure everyone was okay. Right before it jumped on me, I rolled to the right of it, and when it landed, I tackled it and we started rolling around until it was below me, trying to swipe at me. Due to how close it was, I wasn’t able to dodge the attacks as it cut up my face. I punched it in the face, and chuckled at the fact that I just punched a Tiger in the face.

When I punched it, no, it was a she. When I punched her, she flinched back and looked startled at the fact that her swiping attack wasn’t working, and I punched her in the face. I punched her two more times, before picking her up, and throwing her at a tree, head first. She hit the tree with a sickening thud. I could tell she wasn’t harmed much, due to whatever is controlling her. But my plan to perform some cognitive recalibration on her worked, and her eyes were back to their normal colors, and no longer blood red. And I also noticed she was smaller now, her head was as tall as my lower chest.

When she shook away the dizziness, she looked at what happened and gasped. I flinched back, surprised that she could talk. “Oh! I’m soo sorry!” She quickly ran up to me and got grabbed my legs, begging for forgiveness. I crouched down and pet her on the head to get her to stop crying.

“It’s okay. I know you didn’t do it on purpose. I think something was controlling you.” She looked like she was enjoying the petting on her not very injured head. She she realized I said something, she backed up and spoke again.

“That’s right! How did you know?” I shrugged.

“Your eyes were blood red and lifeless. It didn’t look like you were in control.” She looked like she was about to cry, but I stopped her by giving her a hug. “Do you remember who did that to you?”

She nodded. “It was someone in some robes. They looked like they might have been a pony. But I couldn’t see their face. Sorry.”

“It’s okay, I promise to find who did it to you. You have my word.” I stuck out my hand. “My name’s Connor by the way.” She stared at it for a minute, before shaking it back with one of her paws.

“Mine’s Tigress. Yeah I know, my parents weren’t that creative when it came to names.” She looked at my messed up face and visually flinched. “Sorry about your face.” I chuckled and turned around.

“Hey Rarity. Do you have a mirror I could borrow?” All the ponies, flinched at the look of my face. Rarity reluctantly handed me a mirror with a crack on it with her magic, and I looked in it. I flinched at the look as well. My face was covered in blood. I had multiple scars. One eye was bloodshot, and the other had a mark on it. My nose was pretty banged up. My mouth had several scars running along it. My facial hair was non-existent. I watched as my face started glowing. The blood disappeared. My eyes went back to normal. The scars closed up, and then left no trace of ever being there. I tossed the mirror back to Rarity, who put it away. Then I turned to face a surprised Tigress. “See. All better now.”

“How did you do that?” She walked up and stared directly at my face.

“I have special abilities. One of them is the ability to regenerate from wounds.” She looked confused.

“I didn’t know monkeys could do that.” I flinched at being called a monkey.

“Yeah, I’m not a monkey. My race evolved from monkeys. They’re called humans. But technically, I’m not a human. I lost my humanity a few days ago.” She apologized. “What were the last things you remember before being brainwashed?” She had a thoughtful look on her face.

“Well, I was in my cave, eating on some dinner. When that cloaked figure came by. It attacked me without a word, and I tried to fight back. In the process, the fight destroyed my entire home. Eventually, the cloaked figure got the best of me and brain-washed me, making me think that ponies from the nearest civilization destroyed my cave. I started walking to this farm, and I think that was a few days ago.” He stomach growled. “Yep, a few days ago.”

“Must have been harsh.” I turned around and asked AJ; “Applejack, you think you could make some pies for my friend here?” Applejack nodded.

“I could, but we don’t have any apples. We ran over a lot of the apple buckets running back here.” I pointed behind her to the big pile of buckets filled with apples.

“Will those do?” All the ponies gasped.

“Where did you get those?” Applejack asked, examining the apples.

“From the orchards you told me to take care of. I went as far as there was an orchard.” She just whistled.

“Well, if you could get this many apples from the tiny part of the farm that quickly. I might ask for your help some more Connor.” I nodded.

“I’ll be glad to help when I can. So how about those pies?” AJ chuckled and started bringing the buckets inside with my help. After bringing in all the buckets, AJ started to make the pies. I went over to Rainbow. “Hey Firefly.” She turned to look at me.

“Hey Connor.” She was depressed.

“I think we’ve all had our fun.” Before she could ask what I meant, I lifted up my only hand and sent a glowing light into Rainbow. When the light went away, Rainbow Dash was standing there, instead of Firefly. She immediately looked at herself.

“So it was all a prank.” She was relieved.

“Yep, Me and Pinkie planned it. Everyone else was in on it. The only thing that wasn’t planned was Tigress showing up.” she just giggled a bit.

“You know that means that I am going to have to get you back now?” I grinned and started walking away.

“I’d like to see you try.” She quickly flew up next to me.

“So did you mean it earlier?” She was blushing.

“Mean what?” I fully knew what she was talking about.

“You know. You saying that I’m your favorite pony.” She said that last part so softly, it might have been Fluttershy talking instead.

I had a big grin on my face. “Yep.” She looked like she expected me to say more.

“But what about the others?” She was still blushing.

“Rarity is too into dresses and fancy stuff for my tastes. I’m not the biggest fan of farm work. Pinkie creeps me out a little, and I’m worried she might be a homicidal maniac.” When I said that, Rainbow looked at me in surprise. “And Fluttershy is nice, but way too shy.” Rainbow spoke up.

“What was that about Pinkie?” My face had a serious expression on it.

“In my world. One of the scary stories told by people was a story called Cupcakes.” I shivered at the memory of it. “In it, Pinkie kidnaps you, straps you to a table in a secret area that looks like a much scarier version of one of her parties. Then Pinkie starts torturing you. Cutting off you cutie marks and wings. Taking your organs. Stuff like that. Then she makes that stuff into a Rainbow Dash cupcake.” We were both shivering for a second there.

“Scary. So what other kinds of stories are there in your world.” I started to think of a few, and while I was doing so, I saw Tigress apologizing to Rarity and talking to Fluttershy.

“Well, there's the Rainbow Factory.” Rainbow shivered at that. “I take it you’ve heard of it.” She just nodded. “And there is a boat load of stories with you ponies in them.”

“Like what?” I grinned.

“There are a lot of stories that pair you up with your friends.” Rainbow looked shocked. “There’s stories where everyone is the opposite gender, a lot of stories where a human arrives in Equestria. Stuff like that.”

“What! That’s absurd. I’m completely straight.” Rainbow said quickly. I chuckled.

“Yeah, you probably have a crush on Soarin from the Wonderbolts or something. It was theory back home.” Rainbow blushed.

“How did they know about that!” She was shocked.

“It was just a theory. And it makes a bit of sense.” I shrugged. Before Rainbow could continue, AJ came out and told everyone the pies were ready. We all went over and sat down at a table set up outside the barn. AJ brought the pies out and set them down, and we all started eating. Me and Tigress were both gobbling pies down left and right.

When all the pies are gone, Tigress and I just gave a very loud burp. Everyone laughed at that. Tigress spoke up; “It’s been quite a while since I last had food. Those pies were delicious! Thanks Applejack!” Applejack just laughed.

“You got an appetite just like Connor.” It was my turn to laugh now.

“Yeah, but mine is because using my powers requires a lot of energy, and I really like pies.” Suddenly a thought occurred to me and I started looking around nervously. Everyone picked up on this.

“What’s wrong Connor?” Applejack said looking around for trouble.

“Where’s Winona?” When I asked that, we heard a low growling sound coming from behind us. We turned to see an angry looking Winona walking towards Tigress. I looked over to Tigress who was next to me to see her looking afraid. I put a hand on her ‘shoulder’ to calm her down. “It’s okay, just don’t harm her if she attacks.” I whispered to Tigress who didn’t want to fight.

“Winona! Stop growling! We got company!” Applejack spoke up. Wait, did they not know about dog/cat rivalry? Winona wasn’t listening to AJ. I got up as Winona was coming even closer. Close enough to her the blood red eyes.

“Applejack. Winona’s brain-washed.” I really didn’t want to hurt a dog. But I just gulped and put some power into my left hand. “Just stay back, I have an idea that won’t harm her.” The ponies and Tigress back up behind the table. The energy in my hand was a light green now and was swirling. When Winona was close enough, she jumped. I threw the spell at her and she passed out and landed in my arm. I sighed in relief.

Everyone was coming out from behind the table and Applejack approached me as I set the dog on the ground. “Is she okay?” I nodded and Applejack sighed in relief as well. She tensed up in anger after a second. “If I ever find out who did this. I’ll teach them a lesson or two.” I noticed something in my peripheral vision.

“Looks like your chance is going to be sooner rather than later.” As I said that, a pony wearing a withered old brown cloak walked up. The pony stopped at a certain distance away and just laughed an evil laugh of evil. The pony was definitely female.

“Looks like my plan is coming together perfectly.” She laughed again.

“What do you want! Why do you keep doing this to animals?” She laughed that annoying laugh again.

“You stupid monkey. What makes you think I’d tell you my plan?” I tensed up at the mention of being called a monkey. But then I managed a small smile.

“Because I have that kind of face villains reveal their plans to. And everyone knows that a villains loves to monologue.” She smiled at that.

“Such attitude. I’d love to see that attitude being used against your friends!” She yelled as she fired a red spell at me. I just let it hit me, just to see what would happen. When it hit me, I felt it go through my body as I fell over and caught myself on my only arm awkwardly. My friends ran up to me as I felt an anger rising up in me. The pony’s voice was whispering to me in my mind. “Obey me, my pet. Attack your ‘friends’. They don’t care about you at all. They just want you use you.”

I felt the control I had over my body failing. I watched through my red tinted vision as my right arm grew back. I felt my strength rising. Suddenly, a thought occurred to me. “How dare she try to brainwash me! The Cosmic King!” I muttered under my breath, as I stood up. I noticed my friends slowly backing up in fear. I looked towards the mysterious cloaked pony. She laughed again.

“Now attack, my pet!” I grinned. Well, she asked for it. I charged at her, and picked her up by the collar of her cloak with my right hand. I flipped her hood back to see a unicorn mare with smoke gray fur and a ghostly white mane. Her the color of her eyes was the same blood red that my eyes were, except the color was the color of her irises. “What are you doing! I said attack!” I chuckled.

“Exactly! You said attack. You never specified who. I wouldn’t betray my friends even if I was brainwashed. You call this anger? I can get more angry than this in a few seconds.” I ripped off her cloak to make sure she wasn’t hiding anything. I noticed her cutie mark was a bunch of letters spelling out CFTDP. I charged up some glowing red energy in my hand and slapped her face with it hard. The energy made sure she couldn’t use magic. I slapped her 5 more times really hard without the energy and then threw her over to the others so they all get a chance at her. “Hey, you guys want a turn? I cancelled out her magic.”

While AJ, Rainbow, Tigress and surprisingly Rarity and Pinkie all dealt with her, Fluttershy walked over to me while I was sitting down. She looked concerned. “Are you okay Connor?”

I nodded. “Yeah, It’ll take a lot more to take me down than a weak rage spell.” Fluttershy sighed in relief.

“Oh, good. I’m glad you were able to stop her. But if I may ask a question, Why are your eyes still red?” I snapped my fingers, creating a mirror in front of me. Then I noticed that my irises were still blood red. I just shook my head real quick and my eyes went back to being electric yellow and I could feel myself calming down. I snapped again, and the mirror disappeared.

“The spell wasn’t able to control me, but it was able to bring up my anger. Anger I try to suppress. So the spell made me stronger than I usually would be. I think it still is in me somewhere. But I will only bring it out if I absolutely had to.” I looked over to see that the others were done teaching the mare a lesson. I walked over to her comically injured body. She just had a lot of bruises, no blood spilt, but she was acting like she was just tortured.

I crouched down and brought her head up so I could make eye contact with her. “What does CFTDP stand for?” I ask in a harsh tone. She shivered in fear at the sound of my voice.

“Creatures for the Destruction of Ponies. We hate all ponies and try to overthrow the tyrannical rule of Celestia.” Weird how a pony is working with that group.

“But you’re a pony, if they hate ponies and try to kill them, then why are you alive?” I still had an angry look on my face.

“They respect ponies who join their cause. They wouldn’t harm me. I’m a spy for them. You’re a pony lover. You just made enemies with them. They will end you for this.” I let out a small smirk as she passed out.

“Let’s see them try.” I let go of her head and picked her up with magic. I looked over to the others. “Can you guys show me where the jail is?” AJ nodded and we all followed her back into town.

While walking to Ponyville, I turned and asked Tigress; “So I take it you need a place to live?” She nodded sadly. “You can live at my house. I have a few extra rooms. And since we’re both carnivores, I would at least have some meat in my house. I mean I don’t have any right now, because my food stores need to be resupplied. But I have a plan on how to get a steady supply of meat that is not from Equestria.” We both licked our lips at the thought of meat while everyone else shivered.

She nodded. “Yes that would be nice. If it wouldn’t be too much of a bother.” I shook my head.

“No, it wouldn’t be any bother at all. I think it would be cool having a housemate.” I smiled at the thought of having a tiger in my house.

After several minutes, during which, I dropped the mare off at the jail, we said our goodbyes to everyone as it was getting late and the sun was starting to set. Tigress followed me back to my house, much to the astonishment of the ponies walking around. Several came up and asked me questions about why a tiger was following me. After answering several questions from curious colts and fillies, we made it to my house.

“Well, this is my house. I’ve only really had it for a day now.” I walked up to the door and opened it, turning on the lights. “Make yourself at home. I have to put my groceries away.” As I walked to the kitchen, I saw Tigress looking at everything in wonder. After a few minutes, I was able to put away all my groceries, and managed to make a small portal to the Minecraft universe to talk to my Minecraftian self about meats. He laughed when I asked him about it, and said that a lot of Connors are asking for some of the meat from this universe. He said he would give me a portion of the different kinds of meats he gets every week. He gave me a few uncooked steaks to start me off. We said our goodbyes and I left through the portal I made. Once putting the meat down, I quickly turned the portal into a small device in the kitchen to head there quickly.

I walked back into the living room to see Tigress walking around. When I entered the room, she looked at me. “Do you want something to eat?” She nodded. I went back into the kitchen and cooked up a few of the steaks, putting the rest away. I came out a few minutes later to see her sniffing the air for its meaty smell. When she realized I had the meats, she bounded over and sat down in front of me, looking at me like a dog would. I chuckled and gestured her over to the couch next to the window.

I put the plates with the steak on the table and we both sat down on the couch and ate our steaks mostly talking about my powers. When we finished, we continued talking as she put her head on my lap and I petted her. “You seem more like a dog than a cat.” We both laughed.

“Yeah, my parents always said I was more of a dog than a cat. Guess it’s kinda true, I prefer acting like a dog more than a cat.” I grinned as I thought of something.

“Do you want me to get a collar for you?” We both laughed.

“That would be nice to have a collar.” Whoa, what? “I guess ever since I was young, I wanted to be treated like a dog. Do you know what it’s like to feel like you were born in the wrong body?” I shrugged.

“No, not really. But I do know what it’s like to feel like you want something different in life. If you want me to make you a collar I can.” She started wagging her tail as I lifted up my left arm and created a cosmic purple collar with a tag on it that said Tigress on it. I showed it to her, and she motioned for me to put it on.

While putting it on her, I thought of something. “I always was more of a dog person, and now I have a cat who wants to be a dog living with me.” We both laughed at that. I finished putting the collar on and she tried to look at it.

“How does it look?” She asked me curiously.

“Makes you look like a pet.” I said sadly. I don’t want to treat a sentient being as a pet. She grinned at that and rubbed her head against my chest.

“Purrfect.” We both chuckled at the pun. “Thanks for helping me, master.” I froze at that.

“Don’t call me master. Sounds creepy. Just call me by my name. And why do you want to be treated like a pet?” She thought about it for a second.

“We are taught to want to be a pet in school.” What.

“Why do they do that?” This is just weird.

“In the tiger homeland just outside of Catro” Catro, Cairo with cats. I chuckled. “there is poor quality of life. We don’t have an upper class or anything. Hardly any money. So we are taught to try to become pets so we could at least survive. After we reach a certain age, we are kicked out to either, try to survive on our own until we become old enough to return, or find someone who would take us in. I tried living on my own because no one wanted me because of how weird I am. You’re the first person who hasn’t judged me for what I like.” She looked really sad at the memories.

She put her head against my lap and I petted her. “I have a weird life.” I sighed and continued petting her. Eventually, we both fell asleep.

Author's Note

Well, my next chapter is out. Kinda is boring, but it's supposed to set up more story for later chapters. It also seems like Connor now has an evil organization against him. What prank will Rainbow Dash pull on him for revenge? And what's with Tigress? Read the next chapter to see what Connor's plans for his previously missing but now regenerated arm are.

Chapter 6 - A New Arm

I was in Ponyville. Everything was it’s normal cartoony self. The sun was smiling, everyone was happy, no monsters attacking the town. It was completely peaceful. Except for the weird robotic creature that just came out of nowhere and started to attack everyone. As I tried to stop it, it started to attack me. It somehow was fast enough to pounce on me and pin me to the ground. As I struggled to get out from underneath it, it reared one of it’s robotic claws up and swiped me across the chest with energy claws that completely cut me straight through, severing my upper chest from my lower chest and legs. The robot jumped off of me, leaving me to die. As my vision failed, I could see the robot killing off everyone. I watched in horror as I couldn’t regenerate because of something the robot did. I tried saying something, but my diaphragm was cut up and I couldn’t speak, so I only coughed up blood. Everything went dark.

I shot up with a gasp. I quickly grabbed my chest to make sure it was okay. “Good, it was only a dream.” I felt a weight on my lap. I looked down to see Tigress, snoring softly. I managed to grab the empty plates we had our dinner on, and teleport into the kitchen. After I was in the kitchen, I realized it was early morning. I grabbed two more raw steaks from the fridge, cooking them quickly with flame breath. I quickly devoured mine and left the other in a stasis field on the table in front of Tigress. I then quickly went downstairs to the work room and started working on my new arm.

After an hour or two drawing up the plans for my arm, Tigress came down the stairs. “What are you working on?” She yawned. I didn’t look up from my drawing as I added some finishing touches.

“A personal project. You can wander around Ponyville if you want. I’m sure the ponies won’t attack you unless you attack first.” She walked up right next to me.

“Can I help you with your project?” She had big puppy dog eyes. I just chuckled and shook my head. “Why not?” She sounded sad.

“Do you have opposable thumbs? Or knowledge about quantum mechanics, cosmic energy, or the Common Universal Theory?” She shook her head. “Then you wouldn’t be able to help, sorry.” She didn’t move.

“Are you sure there is nothing I can do to help?” Why is she acting like this. Seems suspicious.

“Nope, sorry. Why don’t you just walk around Ponyville for a while? Get used to the surroundings.” She sighed and rubbed against my leg like a cat would before walking away.

“Fine. But we better play a game later today, okay!” She walked back up the stairs. I got up and began picking up the materials needed for my arm.

A few hours later, I was putting some finishing touches on the replacement for my arm in front of me. When I was done, I put the soldering iron away and took off my goggles. “It should be done, but I need to install the chips.” I muttered under my breath. I looked to my right at the pile of nano chips on a table, next to some knives. Before I continued, I sent 5 balls of energy out to find my friends and tell them to meet me at Sugarcube Corner at noon. As they flew off in search of the receivers, I sighed and sat down in my chair, as I grabbed one of the knives, cut a small cut on my left arm, and put one of the chips in there.

I did this for almost an entire hour. When I used all of those chips, I looked to the last chip, that had a different structure and a different purpose. I took the now bloody knife and cut open the back of my head and skull, grabbed the chips, and managed to safely stuff it in my brain. Once inside, it righted itself to where it needed to be in my brain and waited for the start-up sequence. I put the knife in a bowl of boiling water nearby to clean it.

I slowly stood up from the chair and balanced myself carefully. I could feel the inactive chips in my body, waiting for my to connect my arm. I looked down at my organic right arm and sighed, picking up a laser saw. “Sorry about this.” I quickly sliced my arm off, making sure my right side looked the same as it did before my arm grew back. I felt regeneration energy going there, trying to heal the wound, but I held it off, keeping it at bay. I picked up my new arm, put it in my pocket universe, and walked upstairs.

When I got upstairs, I didn’t see Tigress. I sighed in relief, not wanting to deal with her right now. Something about her seems wrong. I walked out and headed for Sugarcube Corner, noticing that it was about noon. When I arrived at the building, I walked it, to see a bored looking Rainbow Dash and everyone else, including Tigress.

Rainbow noticed me and started talking. “There you are Connor! We’ve been waiting here forever!” I corrected her in the fact that she was only here for a few minutes, and I said to meet at noon. “Whatever! What did you want to tell us?” They all looked curious now.

I walked over to the table they were at and pulled out my new arm and set it on the table. They all looked at it in curiosity. AJ spoke up. “All right. I give, what is it?” I smiled.

“That, is my new arm. I just made it, so it’s in a prototype stage. But it should respond to me when I plug it into my arm socket. I put several nano chips in my body that connect to my arm, allowing me to control it once activated.” They all looked confused, but seemed to understand the gist of it. “I wanted you guys to be here when I activated it to make sure everything is okay. If my arm says anything about explosions or detonations, pull it out of it’s place immediately, no matter what it says. Do you understand?” They all nodded.

“Good. Now get ready.” I picked up my arm, took a deep breath and attached it to my arm socket. As soon as I did, I felt it turn on with a series of lights, and I felt my chips all activate. Once they all activated, they started overloading a bit, due to all the new stuff happening. I quickly keeled over in pain, and everyone ran up to me to make sure I was okay. “I’m okay.” I managed to say in my pained state. “It is just started up for the first time, it will correct itself in a bit.” Right as I said that, another huge burst of pain shot through me. My eyes blacked out and I hit the ground.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

“Is he okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Does he look okay to you! He just passed out!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Is it just me sugarcubes, or does it look like his body is glowing.” Applejack pointed out. Indeed it was. Connor’s body was glowing. He would spasm every couple of seconds. Before any of them could do anything, a loud boom was heard from outside.

They all ran outside and ran to where the explosions were coming from to see a group of figures in cloaks with the letters CFTDP on the back. There were several of them, some where clearly tall minotaurs, some were ponies, there was a chimera or two as well. They were all firing enchanted crystals that shoot lasers at the houses. “Not them again!” Rainbow yelled.

Suddenly a voice called out from the shadows. “He is weak! Activate attack protocols!” When those words went through Tigress’s ears, she stood petrified as her eyes started glowing an evil red. An audible whirring sound was heard as the five ponies turned to see Tigress’s fur slowly be replaced by shiny metal armor. They stood horrified as Tigress turned out to be a robot with a very visible CFTDP sign on it’s flank. When the transformation was completed, the robo-tiger looked over at Sugarcube Corner which was a few blocks away.

“Priority One is weakened. Objective: Terminate Priority One.” The robo-tiger started running off to where Sugarcube Corner was.

“Lands sake! What was that!” Applejack said, completely forgetting about the destruction behind her.

“I don’t know what it was, but I think it’s heading towards Sugarcube Corner. It mentioned something about Priority One is weakened. I think it’s heading to Connor! We have to go!” At the mention of that, the group of ponies started chasing after the robot. They got to Sugarcube Corner a minute after the robot did. They were about to open the doors, when they flung open and the robo-tiger was sent flying through. A second later, Connor emerged from inside the shop, wearing the costume (if it could be called that) he likes to wear, looking like he never was hurt. The ponies could visually see his robotic arm being used without fault.

Connor looked at the shocked group of ponies and smiled. “You didn’t have too much fun without me, did you?”

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

Whew, that was a close one. I just barely regained consciousness as the robo-tiger was about to kill me. I noticed it just it time to roll out of the way. It pounced on me, but before it could touch me, I kicked it out of the store. I quickly ran through the doors, stopping when I saw the shocked look of the others. I smiled. “You didn’t have too much fun without me, did you?” They continued to just stare. My face turned serious. “Stop the bad guys and help the civilians, okay? I’ll take care of scrap bucket here.” They quickly nodded and ran off to stop the destruction.

I noticed the robot getting up from the small crater I made when I threw it. It walked closer and we started circling each other like when we first met. “I think I understand now. You’re an android. You programming was to get closer to me and wait for me to be at my weakest. I thought I felt something weird when my sleeping brain picked up your own type of brain waves and made me dream of your plans. Even your personality was fake. You were based off a tiger, but you sensed that I preferred dogs, so you tried to act like one. You even had some form of perception filter, making me think that nothing was wrong. Your plan won’t work so well now that I have my new arm.” It hissed and lunged. I sidestepped, but it predicted that, so I quickly jumped up in the air and flipped onto its back. I started messing with its head as it tried to get me off. I took off the head plate and whistled at the site of the advanced tech in its brain. “22nd century human technology. Child’s play.” I started pulling wires, making the robot’s movements sluggish and making sparks come off of it. “Sorry, but you’re too dangerous to keep functioning. You may not have wanted this life, but you were created for it. Requiescat in pace.” I pulled out one final wire, making it stop dead in it’s tracks. I slowly climbed off of it, staring at it, making sure it didn’t reactivate.

I heard hoofsteps coming up behind me and I turned around in time to catch a ball of magic from one of the CFTDP in my right hand. I saw the unicorn and his griffin friend looked shocked as I absorbed the magic into my arm and shot it back at the unicorn. He tried to put up a shield, but the magic I fired back was infused with cosmic energy, which bypassed the shield and knocked the pony out. The griffin charged at me.

I just stepped to the side and grabbed it’s claw that tried to cut me. I pulled the terrified griffin up to put it face to face with me. “Do you want me to hurt you?” I spoke with no emotion. The griffin quickly shook its head. “Then you shouldn’t have tried to hurt me. Or these innocent ponies.” It gulped in fear as I quickly punched it in the face and let go of its claw as it got flung into a wall. I fired a quick blast of energy at it, knocking it out.

When I was done with the griffin, I noticed sounds of fighting have stopped. I quickly ran over to the center of town, where the fighting was taking place, and I saw the unconscious bodies of several CFTDP members and some civilians. I noticed AJ and Rainbow helping the civilians get back up and make sure they were okay. I saw Fluttershy and Rarity, slowly emerging from inside of one of the buildings. Pinkie appeared bouncing next to my right, not harmed at all. I turned to her. “Where did you go?” She smiled.

“I went to go get the Princess.” I nodded and pat her head in approval. I looked to my left as a bright flash appeared and Celestia was standing there. We had a silent conversation as we looked at each other. While she went off to take care of the CFTDP members, I ran over to AJ and Rainbow.

I grimaced at how they looked, AJ’s back was bruised, she had a black eye, and it looked like one of her legs was broken. Rainbow was no better. She was missing small tufts of fur on her bruised back, her nose was bleeding, and one of her wings looked broken. Amazingly, they both kept strong faces on as they tried to help others. I helped them tend to the ponies, healing them when I got to them.

When all the civilians were healed, and the CFTDP were gathered in the middle of town, surrounded by angry ponies, I went over and healed AJ and then Rainbow. “Mighty thanks Connor. Good to see that you’re okay too. But what are we going to do with these varmints.” She gestured to the CFTDP members who were waking up and now pretty terrified at the fact that we were blocking their magic. I smiled and walked over to them.

“Do you think it’s funny, attacking, and hurting innocent civilians?” I said in an angry tone that made them almost piss themselves. “Tell you what. Give me the location of your HQ, and I’ll lighten your punishment? Deal?” They looked even more terrified, except for one rash unicorn mare, who spoke up.

“What’re you going to do pony lover?” She spat at me. “I know you won’t harm us. The monkey king will punish any monkeys that harm our group. That’s right, we have the backing of your king. Not so tough now are you?” She grinned and I chuckled.

“I never knew there was a rank above Cosmic King. Or that I’m a monkey. Last time I checked, I don’t have any DNA. I’m a cosmic being. My rank is the highest. I don’t have a king.” She spat at me again.

“You lie. There is no such thing as a ‘Cosmic King’, or ‘cosmic beings’. You're just trying to scare us. Well it won’t work.” I smiled again. One bright flash later, I was in my cosmic form walking up to the mare. She had a terrified expression on her face.

“What was that? Speak up. I don’t think I could hear you over the fact that I just went cosmic.” I was grinning, which in my cosmic form, made me look even scarier. The mare was definitely scared now. I started powering up some energy in my hand.

“A stallion would never harm a mare.” She said nervously. I chuckled and continued powering up the energy in my hand.

“Too bad I’m not a stallion.” I touched the energy to her horn and disabled it. She flinched like she expected to die. She looked at her horn, wondering what I did. “I disabled your horn. No more magic for you anymore.” She looked shocked. I walked over to Celestia, who had a stern look on her face. “So, Tartarus?” She nodded and I flicked my hand over at them, and snapped my fingers, sending them all to Tartarus.

Rainbow flew over to me. “Connor! What happened?” The other four ponies were there as well, asking the same thing. I was about to switch back into my normal form, but I noticed before I changed that my right arm was cosmic and not metal. So I guess no matter what my body looks like, as long as it’s alive, and I have cosmic energy, I will look the same in my cosmic form.

I changed back in a bright flash. “Well, I sent them to Tartarus.” They all gasped.

“So what was with that metal tiger thing?” AJ asked.

“Apparently, Tigress was a trap set up for me. She was an android, basically a robot disguised to look organic. I’m technically considered a cyborg, part organic, part robotic, so don't ask me if I'm a robot too. I’m surprised that they even had that kind of tech at all. I looked at her hardware and she had 22nd century human tech in her.” They all gasped.

“Excuse me, but what is a robot?” Fluttershy asked.

“A technological creature made of metal and other stuff you wouldn’t understand. My arm is robotic, but I control it.” I lifted my arm for emphasis.

“What all can your arm do? Can it shoot pies? Or make confetti! Ooh! Can it make parties in thin air! I want one! I want one!” I chuckled and shook my head.

“It can’t do much right now. But I plan to upgrade it in the future. Give it some tools and stuff. Right now, it really is only an arm that helps me channel my powers.” Pinkie jumped up and grabbed my arm pulling it out of the socket. When she did that, I felt an extraordinary pain go through my entire body. I felt all my organs stop suddenly, my skin went ghostly pale, my eyes went bloodshot, and I fell over on the ground, unable to catch myself.

The ponies quickly pushed me onto my back to make sure I was okay, and all flinched back when they saw how much pain I was in. “Oh, are you okay Connor?” I barely was able to shake my head.

“Attach. My. Arm.” I managed to say. They quickly fumbled with my arm, trying to reconnect it. When they did, I felt my body start to heal. I sat up, and took a deep breath. “Don’t do that again okay? Forcibly pulling off my arm will do that to me. If you wanted to see it Pinkie, you could have asked.” I pulled off my arm and felt the chips slowly go to stand-by mode as I handed it to her.

The ponies looked at me confused. “Why aren’t you in pain now?” Rainbow asked

“If I remove it, or if someone removes it with my permission, it doesn’t do that. Mostly because I prepare for it to be taken off, and start putting the chips in my body on stand-by mode.” Pinkie handed the arm back to me and I reattached it. “So, what do we do now?”

Right after I said that, I found all of us, and all of Ponyville at a party in Sugarcube Corner. Even Celestia was there. The banner said ‘Victory against those meanies party’. Celestia walked up to me, and said goodbye before teleporting off. I looked around and saw that the ponies were already starting to party.

I saw Gummy on the dance floor, impressing everyone with his moves. I noticed Doctor Whooves walking to the snack table and was about to grab some fruit, but stopped and flinched back when he realized it was a pear. He gagged a bit and walked over to a bowl of bananas muttering about how he hates pears. He happily ate the banana though. I chuckled a bit and walked over to a wall and leaned against it.

After a minute of the party going on, Pinkie came over to me. “No, I am not going to dance, Pinkie.” She giggled at that.

“Of course not silly. You’re a terrible dancer.” I told you Pinkie, but you didn’t believe me. “I just want to know why you’re not talking to the other ponies. I know they want to talk to you.” I sighed.

“I’m not much for socializing. I’m more of a recluse. Besides, I’m not used to parties. I wouldn’t go to parties back home, and if I did, they would be really small.” Pinkie looked shocked.

“WHAT! How could you live without parties!” I smirked.

“Well, cellular respiration seems to work. Plenty of food and water helps. Osmosis, my heart beating, my lungs working, my stomach… stomaching. There’s other stuff, but I think you can get the gist.” Pinkie looked confused for a second as she tried to figure out what I meant.

When she finally realized what I meant, she ‘ohhhh’ed and smiled as she pointed her hoof at me nodding her head. When she was done, she looked at me for a few seconds, VERY awkwardly, and then asked a question that I wish I never heard. “Sooooo, since you can regenerate, can I taste some of your flesh?” WHAT!

When I realized what she said, I looked at her with a shocked expression on my face, turned my head to see the party, saw Rainbow drinking some punch, and started walking to her. “Yeah, um, I see someone I need to talk to over there. Bye Pinkie.” I quickly moved over to Rainbow, keeping my eyes on Pinkie, who had a dark look on her face.

When Rainbow finally noticed me, she leaned against the wall I was leaning against. “Hey Connor. I didn’t see you there. That was pretty cool fighting we did out there, right? We taught those jerks a lesson.” She kicked her front hooves out like she was punching an invisible target. I chuckled at that.

“Yes we did Rainbow.” I looked down with a sad expression and Rainbow noticed this.

“What’s wrong Connor? Is it about Tigress betraying us?” I nodded.

“But it’s not just that. It’s the fact that the CFTDP has technology more advanced than the humans in the universe I came from had. I mean I freakin’ had a combination of 22nd century human tech, with some 27th century cloaking tech!” I exclaimed. I then sighed. “If they had that kind of tech, I want to know how they got it, and how much more advanced tech they have.”

“If they ever come back though, we could totally take them on.” I nodded in agreement.

After an hour or two, the party was more or less over and the ponies started going home due to how late it was. I said goodbye to everyone and walked to my house. When I got inside, I immediately destroyed all the proof that the robot was ever here. When I was done, I walked into the kitchen, grabbing a steak from the fridge, and just devoured it raw. When I was done, I walked up to my room, and dropped onto my bed, thinking about today’s events. I eventually fell asleep, not knowing of the events that would happen tomorrow.

Author's Note

So, next chapter up. Tigress turned out to be an enemy. Connor got a new arm. And we learn a tad bit more of who these CFTDP are. But many questions are left to be answered. Like, what kind of upgrades will Connor use on his arm? What exactly are the CFTDP? Why does Celestia not seem shocked by Connor's power? What is that mysterious object doing coming to the planet? Why am I asking these questions? Anyway, keep a look out for the next chapter of The Cosmic King.

Chapter 7 - Hey, Remember That One Thing Mentioned in Chapter 3? Well, That.

I don’t know where we were. But me and the others were battling some strange figure. I couldn’t make out any details, other than that it had a hellish red aura, and that it seemed familiar. I looked around at the battered bodies of my friends. Applejack had a huge gash on her side, and I could tell that all her legs were broken. Rarity’s coat was more blood red than white, her mane was cut up, and I think her nose was broken. Fluttershy had a broken nose, and a bruised body with what I think was a rib sticking out of her side. Pinkie’s mane was flat, her body was cut up, one of her legs was missing, the others were broken and I couldn’t sense any of that Pinkie Energy she give off. I saw Rainbow Dash get flung away into a wall, and not get up. Rainbow, probably was the worst off than the others. Her legs were broken, with bones protruding out. One wing was missing, the other was broken and bloody. Her mane was torn up and her coat was covered in blood. Several of her ribs were sticking out of her body and her entire face was broken. I slowly got up and limped over to the figure.

While I was moving, I saw that my body was in a bad shape. My powers weren’t with me, so I was at a severe disadvantage. My right arm was missing, my left was broken. My left leg was bent in an odd angle and my right leg was torn into, blood dripping everywhere. There was a giant gash across my stomach and chest, still bleeding out, staining my tattered t-shirt. My back felt pretty broken, making it a miracle that I’m not paralyzed. I felt my face, and felt that my face was drenched in my blood. There was a huge scar across my entire face.

I eventually managed to get to the creature and I felt it vibrating, like it was laughing. I kept walking and threw my only fist at it, hoping it would hit it. The creature just grabbed my fist, snapped my arm, and punched me in the gut. I took a few steps back to balance myself, and then walked forward again. This time, whatever it was kept punching me in the gut.

I shot awake knocking whatever was attacking my gut off my bed, and then jumped off getting in a battle position. When whatever was attacking me got out from under the covers that I threw upon it, I noticed it was a familiar cyan pony with a rainbow mane. I relaxed my body and sighed in relief. “Whew, it was only a nightmare.” Rainbow took notice of me speaking after she got out of the blankets and flew into the air.

“You get nightmares? I wonder what kind of stuff scares mister ‘Cosmic King’?” We both chuckled at that.

“Oh you know, stuff where I was watching you guys get beat up my a mysterious figure. Missing a wing doesn’t suit you Rainbow.” I grinned. She laughed.

“Ya right, like anything could manage to catch me and tear off my wing. I’m too awesome to be able to get caught.” Same old Rainbow.

“So, why were you punching me in the gut? While I was sleeping?” While I was asking, I picked up my blankets and fixed my bed.

“Remember that time on the day you came to this universe, and I challenged you to a race, but you had to cancel it?” I finished fixing my bed and sighed.

“I didn’t cancel it, I was postponing it to another time where I wasn’t as hungry and had clothes that didn’t have a bullet hole in them, and several burn marks from my fall, or the blood and tears that I got from crashing in the Everfree Forest.” I said while stretching my body.

“Ya, whatever. But I think we should have the race today. You have new clothes and aren’t hungry so we could race today.” She looked excited for this race. Probably thinking that if she beats me, she be considered the fastest thing in the multiverse.

“Sure, later today. How about 1pm? I don’t want to race on an empty stomach. I already have the idea for how far the race will go. Meet me at the edge of Ponyville, facing Canterlot around 1pm.” She nodded and flew off.

“See you at the race!” She yelled as she went to her house I think. I chuckled and walked downstairs to the kitchen. I noticed a big box in it. I curiously opened it up, and found out that it was full of Minecraftian meats, from raw beef, to raw fish. I licked my lips and picked up the note on top of the meats.

“So Minecraft got lucky and was able to get a whole bunch of meats? And considering the fact that Minecraft time runs faster than this universes time, it has been several months since I saw him. Thanks Minecraft.” I spoke to myself while reading the note. I put the note and the meats away, grabbing a fish while doing so. I cooked and ate the fish with some apples and pop and went downstairs to work on something. “I need to make a running suit. Don’t want to burn my clothes running.” I muttered to myself, grabbing the materials I need. “What color to make it?” I snapped my fingers when I fully developed the idea in my head and got to work.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I pace around, waiting for Connor to show up. I turn my head noticing all the ponies waiting in the seats Pinkie set up to watch the race and see me win. “Aghh! Where is he!” After I said that, the Ponyville clock tower rung out, signalling that it was 1pm. “He should have been here by now.” I was cut off from saying anything else, when a figure appeared out of nowhere next to me right as the bell finished sounding.

It turned it head to me and I could see that it was Connor who was smiling. “I like to arrive on time, okay?” He started stretching while I kept on looking at him, shocked. He was wearing some kind of full body suit that covered everything below his neck. It was colored red and yellow and had some yellow lightning bolts on it. I eventually walked up to him.

“Where did you come from?” He looked at me when I said it.

“I used the sound of the bell to hide the sound of my sonic boom as I ran through town to get here.” He was finishing up his stretching.

“What’s with the suit?” He looked at it like he was confused if something was wrong with it.

“It’s similar to someone’s suit in a different universe. I’m wearing it out of respect for them. Plus they had the ability to run faster than sound, and I always thought he was cool, so I’m wearing the suit.” He had a smile on his face as he was remembering his past or something.

“So, what are the rules of the race going to be?” His face went serious as he walked away, and held up a hand with one finger on it, which I took to mean wait a sec.

He walked up to where all the ponies could see him and spoke up. “So, the race will be as follows; the racers, meaning Rainbow Dash and I, will start at this starting line.” He pointed to the starting line he spawned onto the ground. “The racers must fly from the starting line, to the flags located at the edge of Canterlot which look like this.” He held up two flags, one was rainbow colored and had my cutie mark on it. The other was a dark purple with stars on it which I think Connor called cosmic purple, and it had three circles on it making sorta of like a triangle shape. I think the circles were portals or something. “This one is the flag Rainbow Dash has to grab,” He held up the rainbow colored one. “And this is the one I have to collect.” He held up the other one. “The first one to get to the flag first and arrive back at the starting line, which would then be the finishing line is the winner of this race, and would win this trophy.” He held up a giant golden trophy after putting away the flags. The trophy was a giant cup and had a figure of me and Connor running next to each other trying to get to a goal.

We both walked up to the starting line, preparing for the race. Pinkie had a device set up and was speaking in a megaphone. “On your mark!”

“Get set!” All the muscles in our bodies tightened.

“GO!” She yelled as we both took off with two sonic booms. I took to the sky, while Connor was running along the ground at impressive speeds and had a yellow and red blur behind him. I looked ahead and watched as I got closer and closer to Canterlot, going around mach 4. After a minute of relentless flapping, I saw the flags standing off the ground in Canterlot. I put out some more speed, as I got closer to the flags. I saw a yellow and red blur quickly run up the other flag, pick it up and run back to Ponyville. I quickly grit my teeth and fly as fast as I could. I grabbed the flag, quickly turned around and flew back. I pushed myself to the limit as I ran, I was barely able to open my eyes as I flew. But the tiny bit I was able to open my eyes, I saw a cone of air forming around me as I flew back to Ponyville, going at incredible speeds. I hear a loud bang as I rushed forward, my eyes shot open as I activated a sonic rainbow, leaving a rainbow trail behind me. I noticed the finishing line and put every last bit of energy I had to my speed. I crossed the finishing line, landed and sent up a cloud of dirt, and almost passed out before I heard the cheering coming from the crowd. I stood up and waited for the dirt to clear, to see the ponies, holding up an exhausted looking Connor and cheering, even though I was the one who did a sonic rainboom.

After a second or two of disbelief, I managed to yell out; “WHAT!” It was barely heard over the crowd of cheering ponies.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I just barely made passed the finish line when I heard a loud bang and turned around. When I did, I was greeted with the sight of a sonic rainboom. It was so amazing to look at, I wasn’t even able to think about if I ruined the timeline for the show. I was cut out of my staring by the ponies that picked me up and started cheering for me, bringing me over to the trophy. Before we got there though, Rainbow landed on the ground, and a few seconds later, was visible through the dust she kicked up. She looked like she was expecting to win, then she saw me, and a look of disbelief went over her face. I was just barely able to hear her yell ‘what’ in disbelief before I was put to my feet, next to the trophy, in front of the town. Rainbow slowly walked up to the opposite side of the stage I was put on, and looked at me angrily. I noticed the crowd was yelling for a speech. I put my hand out to silence them. When all was quiet, I looked over at a still seething Rainbow and took a deep breath.

“Ponies of Ponyville! I know I might have won this race, but what I believe is that both Rainbow Dash and I deserve this trophy.” I motioned to the trophy and everyone looked at me in disbelief. “I may have ran from Canterlot and back, but Rainbow Dash here was able to perform a sonic rainbow, something I could say I would never be able to do.” I picked up the trophy, and noticed that a unicorn had printed my name on it for first place, so I quickly worked a bit of my powers, and made it say; ‘Champions of Speed: Connor and Rainbow Dash’. I showed it to Rainbow who got rid of the scowled look and gave a happy smile. I put the trophy down, and addressed the crowd again. “So, I’m going to rest for a bit. Hope you enjoyed the race.” I walked away and over to Rainbow and the other four next to the trophy as the ponies walked away and started putting up the stuff set out.

Pinkie immediately ran up to me. “That was so cool Connor! How you were able to run up the mountain, sideways and grabbed the flag, and ran down the mountain sideways and kept on running so fast that you had a blur behind you.” I pushed her head away and she continued talking with no one listening to her. I decided to stop her before she dies of asphyxiation.

“Actually Pinkie, you should also be congratulating Rainbow over there for her sonic rainboom. I honestly didn’t expect her to do it.” When I said that, they all looked at me in confusion.

“Wait, so Rainbow here wasn’t supposed to do a sonic rainbow?” AJ asked. I nodded and they all gasped.

“There wasn’t really supposed to be a race. I wasn’t in the TV show. Rainbow was supposed to do a sonic rainboom at one of the Next Young Fliers Competitions. I won’t explain the details, but I’m pretty sure that Rainbow was able to use the sonic rainboom because of her desire to win and beat me was overwhelming.” They all had mixed expressions on their faces. “Wait, Rainbow, try doing a sonic rainboom again.” She nodded and took off to the sky.

Once high enough, she starting dive bombing. Once fast enough, a mach cone starting forming around her. After another second, she instantly stopped, and got flung back into the air. She quickly recovered and flew back to our group, looking sad. “Why couldn’t I do it again?”

“I think it was because you were doing something during the race, that you weren’t doing now. But don’t worry, after the next time you do a sonic rainboom, I think you’ll be able to do it whenever you want.” She seemed to be cheered up by that. Then she had a curious expression on her face.

“Connor, how were you able to move so fast?” I took a moment to think of an answer.

“My powers.” They all ‘ohhed’ at that. “But there are Connors in the other universes that move much faster than me.”

“Like how fast?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“Unknown. They don’t usually try to see how fast they are.” They all looked shocked. I walked over and picked up the trophy. I handed it to Rainbow. “Hey, you think you can hold onto this? I don’t really have a place for it in my house. But you probably do. Besides, I get a weird feeling every time I look at a trophy.” I shivered a bit.

“Thanks Connor. I’m sorry for being mad at you earlier.” She unexpectedly pulled me into a hug. “Thanks for standing up for me.” Everyone else jumps on me, making it a group hug.

“You guys are all great friends.” I smiled when I said that, and returned the group hug. After an awkward minute, we started to go our separate ways. Only me and Rainbow were left back next to the trophy. “So, want help bringing this back to your house?” She looked at me confused.

“But you can’t fly.” I gave a big grin and flew off the ground. Rainbow flew up next to me and started flying around me. “How are you flying? You don’t have wings.” I shrugged.

“I’m not really sure myself. I know it’s not magic. I think it’s energy I dispel from myself. Or ki. Which is technically energy.” I shook my hand. “Let’s not think about it and just carry this trophy to your house.” She nodded and we both picked up the trophy.

After a minute or two, we finally arrived at her place. We slowly floated down to the cloud yard thing and put the trophy down. I took a deep breath, and dropped onto the cloud. I stumbled a bit in surprise. “Cool! I can stand on clouds!” I jumped up and down a bit to emphasize it. We picked the trophy up again and started bringing it into her house.

“Hey Connor, why didn’t you fly during the race?” I smirked.

“So you could still be considered the fastest flyer in Equestria. I’m not sure how fast I can fly.” She grinned at that. After another minute, we got the trophy where Rainbow wanted me to put it. After putting it down, I took a quick glance around. Rainbow’s place was practically like a mansion. Sure it was messy, but there was room to spare in here. There were trophies littered everywhere, and posters of the Wonderbolts on each wall. If I could whistle, I would whistle as the sheer size of the place. As I was walking to the door, hoping to get home to change out of this suit, I suddenly felt a flash of weakness strike through me as everything starting going dark.

“Sorry, about that mess, I don’t usually have company.” She turned around and didn’t see me. “Connor? Where are you?” She starting to look around, but was stopped when a loud crash sound was heard coming from the ground below the house. Rainbow quickly ran out of the house and flew down to see my body lying on the ground, badly broken. “Connor!” I heard her yell before I blacked out.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

Darkness. All I saw was darkness. No nightmares, no dreams, no visions, no TV. Just darkness. Then I heard a sound. It sounded like a stream of high pitched beeps. Then came muffled voices. As the voices became clearer, I could understand what they were saying.

“Is he going to be alright doctor?” One voice asked.

“Hopefully. We don’t know much about human anatomy, but we tried our best to put his bones back to normal. Although, some of his organs are still wounded.” Another voice said.

“Why didn’t he regenerate from this like he usually would?” Another voice asked.

“I’m afraid I don't know.” The second voice responded.

“You don’t know! You don’t know! Our friend’s life could be at risk, and all you could say is that you don’t know!” A fourth voice rang out. Definitely Rainbow's.

Once I regained more or less full consciousness, a loud crack was heard as my vision started coming back. At first everything was blurry, and then figures starting making themselves clear. After a few seconds, my normal vision was back to normal, but the other visions I usually see overlapped with everything else were still not there yet. I heard a yell and was suddenly tackled by a pink blur. I shot up throwing the blur against the wall as a reaction. But due to the quick movement, my body quickly hurt.

After a minute or two of almost crying in pain, my body regenerating back to normal. When I finally quieted down, I noticed everyone staring at me. Even Celestia was there in the corner looking at me with concern. I decided to break the silence. “So, where am I?”

I saw Pinkie about to jump on me again, but I held her to the ground with magic, much to her distress. “Don’t tackle me like that Pinkie, especially when I’m hurt. It was extremely painful.” The doctor spoke up.

“It’s good to see you awake Mr. Connor.” I grimaced. “I do have a question though. Why did you regenerate now? You didn’t regenerate when we brought you in.”

“My regeneration works only when conscious. Also, you did a terrible job putting my bones back into place. My eyes weren’t even where they should have been. But don’t worry, you tried, and that’s more than others could have said.” I shrugged. “So does anyone know what happened?”

“You helped me put my trophy in my house, and then when I turned around after admiring it, you were gone. I thought you maybe went to another area of my house to check it out, but I heard a loud crashing sound coming from below my house. I went to check it out, and found you pretty beat up. I brought you to the hospital and went to get the others. We were hoping you would know what happened.” I thought about it for a second, and was about to access my arm, when I realized I didn’t have it.

“Where’s my arm?” I asked, with a hint of anger. Celestia walked forward and spawned it with her magic and handed it to me.

“Here it is. I kept it safe incase anyone from CFTDP tried to take it.” At that point, everyone was startled that Celestia was here and bowed.

“Why were you invisible?” I asked as I started to reattach my arm.

“You’re too young to understand.” She said with a grin. She definitely knew me before I arrived in this universe.

“So, any idea of why I passed out?” I said, checking my blood readings with my arm to try and find foreign objects in it. It said I was clean.

“Oh, I’m sure you know full well what happened to you. You just don’t know that this was it.” She still had a grin.

“Can you give me a hint?” I gave a ‘seriously?’ look.

“CGR” She said. That sounds familiar. Wait.

“CGR, that means that…” I wasn’t able to finish, when I felt a sharp pain in my back and quickly flipped over on the bed to avoid unwanted damage. I felt the hospital gown I was wearing start to stretch in the back as I tried to hold back cries of pain.

“Princess, what does CGR mean?” Applejack asked.

“CGR means Cosmic Genetic Rewrite.” They all gasped.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Rainbow asked.

“It something cosmic beings have. They adapt a trait they are similar with in the area of the universe they are in. Connor’s body is adapting to a trait he shares with a race on this planet.” They all gasped again. I just roll my eyes. Before anyone could say anything else, a loud ripping sound was heard as the hospital gown was ripped apart by the two new appendages sticking out of my back. Luckily, there was no blood, but I almost passed out from the pain.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy said.

“My word.” Rarity.

“Land sakes!” Applejack.

“Whoa! Cool!” Rainbow.

“Why can’t I move!” Pinkie, who was still being held down by magic.

Once the pain resided, I sat up on the bed, looked at my wings with curiosity, and stood up. Everyone was too distracted by the new wings to notice I just stood up and was testing my wings, but was having trouble getting them to move. Rainbow took notice of what I was doing and spoke up. “That is so cool how you have wings Connor! Now I have another flying buddy!” I chuckled at what she said.

I noticed that there was a full length mirror in the room, so I decided to see what my wings look like. I got to the mirror, and took a good look. I kinda expected them to be white, or the color of my skin, when actually, they were a bright golden yellow. They looked so shiny, that I could probably reflect light and energy off of them. I started thinking of new attacks I could use. I was driven out of my thoughts by a light touching on my wings. I quickly turned around, my wings stretched out in surprise, and then folded onto my back. I noticed a startled Fluttershy behind me. I sighed. “I think I have PTSD.” I muttered to myself.

“They’re real.” I heard Fluttershy meekly say. I nodded.

“Yeah, and I think they’re kinda sensitive. Man, that’s going to take a bit to get used to.” A thought occurred to me. “Where are my clothes?”

Rarity levitated the clothes to me, all cleaned and fixed. “I fixed them up for you darling. Although, they don’t have room for your new, well, improvements.” I chuckled and put them on, feeling a tad uncomfortable in the back.

“That’s okay. Do you think you’ll be able to make me a thin shirt, that has holes for the wings to wear under my regular shirt? I could use these wings for the element of surprise.” Celestia laughed a bit.

“Only you would try to find all the ways to use a new part of yourself as a weapon Connor.” I smiled back.

“Of course darling. It’ll be quite a challenge. And I do love a good challenge.” She gave a smile.

“Thanks. But one more question. Can I leave now?” I looked at the doctor.

“Yes, it seems that you are fit enough to leave, so I guess you are cleared. Have a nice day.” He checked some charts while talking.

“You too.” I nodded at him, before we all left the hospital. Celestia had to go back to Canterlot. I was still feeling a little woozy, so I decided to go home, the others following me to make sure I don’t pass out again. Once we got to my house, I turned and thanked them for the help and they all left to go back home. I noticed that it was almost night. So I went up to my bedroom and just fell down onto my bed and let sleep take me.

Author's Note

Next chapter is done! Connor got a set of wings. Who knows what kind of attacks he could do with them. And we found out that Connor can run at remarkable speeds. But what was with the symbol on Connor's flag during the race? Anyways, stay tuned for the next chapter of The Cosmic King.

Chapter 8 - Getting Schooled

I was in another area I didn’t recognize. I limped forward, passed the mangled bodies of my friends and many other ponies. I could tell that they were all dead. I kept limping forward. After a minute, I saw a familiar figure, with a hellish aura. I couldn’t recognize it, it just looked like a blur of memories.

It seemed to notice me when I got close enough. It threw whatever it was holding off to the side, and I could see that it was a dying Celestia. We locked eyes for a second before she passed away. I felt anger rising in me as I charged the figure, and got a punch in, sending it back a foot or two.

I charged at it again, but it punched me in the gut. I quickly punched it back in the face as hard as I could. I kept on punching it in the face, before it grabbed my robotic arm, pulled it out of the socket, and smashed it into pieces. It charged at me in my shocked state, and punched me in the stomach. It kept punching and punching me, as I coughed up blood. Try as I might, I couldn’t find the strength to stop it. As everything went black, I could hear a muffled voice getting louder and louder.

“Why won’t you get up!” I heard the voice yell as it punched my stomach over and over again. I quickly reached over, grabbing the fists of what was attacking me, only to see I grabbed two cyan hooves. I looked up to see an agitated Rainbow looking at me with a bloody snout. “‘Bout time you woke up!” I let go of her, and got off the bed.

“Why is your face bleeding?” I asked, concerned as I held my hurt stomach.

“Well, when I tried to wake you up, you started failing around. I first tried slapping you, which then you punched me, so I had to punch you in the gut.” As she’s saying that, I felt something rising up in my stomach. I fall onto my knees, keeping myself up with my arms as I puked blood. Now Rainbow was the one who was concerned. “What happened? Why are you puking blood?”

When I finished puking, I stood up, sat on the bed, and took a deep breath as my stomach and organs regenerated. I snapped my fingers cleaning up my blood on the ground, and Rainbow’s wound on her face. “Sorry about hurting you. I was having another bad dream, and I guess when you slapped me, my body started attacking like my mind was. Also the reason why I was puking, was because of seeing all the dead bodies in my dream, combined with fighting whatever killed them, and your punching, destroyed my organs. That was me puking them out so I could regenerate.” I sighed in relief that it was only a dream. “So, why did you wake me up?”

“Because, I have to teach you how to fly with wings! You got your wings yesterday, and I thought who would be better at teaching you how to fly than the best pegasus around!” She puffed out her chest.

“Yeah, I guess I will need to learn how to fly. Let me just get ready okay? You can wait on my balcony or something.” As I said this, Rainbow sighed and flew out to the balcony next to my room. I quickly stretched, grabbed some new clothes that somehow Rarity got into my dresser, and flamed my face to wake up. I walked out to the balcony a minute or two later and jumped onto the railing of it.

“So you finally ready?” I nodded and she started flying away to someplace. I jumped off the balcony, and ran after her. After a couple of minutes, we arrived at some place outside of Ponyville. Rainbow stopped and turned around, ready to teach me how to fly. “So, first things first, you have to know how to flap your wings. Can you do that?”

I tried feeling for my wings, but was unsuccessful. I sighed, and pulled some metal out of the ground, bending it into a medium sized rod. I then cut it into halves. I stabbed one into each golden wing, watching as some blood dripped out. I heard Rainbow cry out.

“What are you doing!” I gave her a small smile.

“Feeling for my wings. I still can’t feel them yet, but I’m not finished either.” Rainbow had time to look shocked and revolted as I sent electricity into both rods, sending the electricity through my wings and into my body. I took out the rods, watched as my wings healed up as good as new, and gave them an experimental flap. “Yep, now I can feel them.”

“Why would you do that!” I chuckled.

“You told me to flap my wings. To do so, I had to send a pain throughout the entirety of the wing. I can now feel them, and can flap them.” Rainbow gagged.

When she finally stopped gagging, she decided to continue. “So, next step. Try flapping both wings at the same time, until you get used to it.” I nodded.

I reared both my wings back, and flapped them both so hard, that I was sent flying through the air, leaving a big dust cloud where I took off. When I finally stopped, I looked around, expecting to see a good view of Ponyville, or of Equestria. What I saw shocked me. I had a good view of a star. “What the…” Suddenly I realized something. I grabbed my throat, expecting to die of lack of oxygen, but felt my throat shift, as my lungs no longer needed oxygen. “That’s cool.” I decided to look to see where I was. “Am I in front of Proxima Centauri?” I looked over to where the planet I came from was. “So, Equestria is another version of Earth, where humans didn’t become the only sentient race.” I shifted my body over to the planet I came from, and started to flap my wings again, making sure I would land where I started.

After a quick flap, I landed back on the ground, rolling to get rid off the pain as I hit the ground. I looked to see a shocked Rainbow as the dust from my landing cleared. I felt my throat shift again as oxygen flooded into my lungs. I cough a bit to get Rainbow’s attention. “What just happened?” She slowly asked.

“I think I might have broken the speed of light. I flew up into space and was next to the second closest star to this planet. I honestly didn’t expect that to happen. But it was cool.” I shrugged.

“So you can fly?” She said a bit quicker this time.

I shrugged. “I can try again. With less force of course.” I reared my wings back again, flapped lighter, and took to the skies. I slowed down the flapping when I got to the cloud level, and looked around whistling at the sight.

“So you can control your flight. Why didn’t you tell me you could?” Rainbow flew up next to me and grabbed a cloud to lay on.

“I didn’t know. I think it’s because my powers give me a lot of weird knowledges of sciences and maths. But even with all the knowledge, I’m still trying to figure out how your wings keep you afloat when you’re horizontal or vertical.” I shrugged again. “I’m going to try to see how fast I can go. See you later.” Rainbow looked like she was almost asleep so she just waved me off. I chuckled, and flapped my wings again, flying out to Ponyville at impressive speeds. I quickly landed just outside of it.

“I got to work on landings.” I said as I climbed out of the little crater I dug when trying to land. “At least I could fly incredibly fast.” I looked around to see where I’m at, and noticed the schoolhouse. I noticed that it was empty, and realized that Rainbow woke me up incredibly early. I decide to walk over to a tree nearby and lay down, resting as I make sure nothing attack Ponyville. I eventually closed my eyes, and fell asleep.

I woke up to the sound of hoofsteps walking over. I looked up and noticed a purple pony, with a two colored pink mane, and three flowers as a cutie mark. “Cheerilee.” I nodded and she jumped a bit in surprise. She must have thought I was asleep, which I was.

“Mr. Connor, I was wondering, my students are learning about ancient history in school, and I was hoping you could come today to teach my students some things about the humans of old?” I flinched when she called me mister. I mean I’m still a teenager. But my thoughts were pulled away when I heard that humans existed at one point in this universe?

“Sure, I don’t really have any other things to do today.” I said as I got up and cracked my back. “When should I arrive at the schoolhouse?” I looked to see her flinching at me cracking my bones.

“If you can hang around the schoolhouse in an hour, without the students seeing you, and come in when I call you, that would be good.” I nodded.

“Well, I’ll be there if I can. See ya later.” She walked away, and I sat back down, starting to add some updates to my arm in the meantime. I heard her give a sigh of relief when she was far enough away. “Still not that trusted among some ponies?” I sigh, and continue to work on my arm.

55 minutes later, I was waiting on top of the triangular canopy or whatever it was, testing out my invisibility upgrade. I chuckled a bit to myself, as I overheard the children waiting outside of the school, for the school bell to ring. I looked at my arm, and checked the power display for the invisibility mode. Most people think that when you’re invisible, you can’t see yourself, but you actually can, because your perception is invisible as well. My invisibility was put together on the fly, mostly using a stasis field combined with a Cloak and Dagger invisibility watch another Connor stole from a mysterious Frenchman.

While watching them, I noticed Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were all waiting away from each other, talking to other ponies. I also noticed, that they were in a triangular pattern with them being the points. “Strange.” As I continued to watch them, the sound of the bell ringing made me almost fall off the canopy. As I was hanging on to the edge of the canopy, I managed to get my feet onto the fence thing near the entrance, and I watched as the ponies walked into the classroom, not even noticing I was there. I noticed my cloak was starting to wear off, so I jumped a few feet behind the last filly and landed silently, walking in after them, and leaning against the corner next to the door, still invisible, but watching the entire class.

There was still talking, which Cheerilee quieted in order for the lesson to take place. “All right children, quiet down.” They did. “So you all know we are currently learning about ancient Equestrian history right?” They nodded. “Well, I thought I should bring in a special guest, who happens to know more about humans than most other people.” Some ponies were muttering who it was. I only heard Lyra mentioned. Not me, or any other names. “Please welcome, Mr. Connor!” They all looked around for me, as I walked up to in front of the chalkboard, and deactivated my cloak, making me appear quickly, and with a small bit of noise. They were all shocked, but then starting clapping. Well, they were stomping the ground in applause, so that technically is their version of clapping. I just bowed a bit. Cheerilee walked up to me and asked; “How did you do that?”

“A good magician never reveals his tricks.” I said with a smile. “Also, just call me Connor. Mr. Connor makes it seem like my first name is my last name.” I turned to face the kids. “So what about humans do you wish to know?” I was immediately assaulted with a lot of questions. Before I could tell them to raise their hands, Cheerilee did that already. Now, all of the colts and fillies had their hooves raised. I called on Dinky first.

“Can all hyoomans heal fast?” I smiled at her pronunciation.

“They’re called humans. Hyoomans are like humans but part fish as well from another universe. But most humans don’t have fast healing.” They all ‘ooh’ed at that. I pointed to Scootaloo next.

“How fast has a human ever gone?” I thought about it for a few seconds.

“Before I left, somewhere over 22 machs, or 22 times the speed of sound.” They all ‘ooh’ed again. “But I do know that humanity will at least go as fast as 10 times the speed of light.” More ‘ooh’es. I pointed to the pony in the fez.

“Do humans have fezzes?” As he said that, my own fez appeared on my head.

“Of course humans have fezzes. Why wouldn’t they have fezzes? Fezzes are cool.” I had a big grin on my face before I put the fez away. I reluctantly pointed to Diamond Tiara.

“What’s with that horrendous thing you have on your foreleg?” I assumed she was talking about my arm.

“You probably mean my arm. That isn’t some piece of clothing. That is my actual arm. My original one was torn off when I arrived in Equestria, so I made another. It’s a complicated piece of tech that you wouldn’t understand anything about. But it has lots of cool functions I can upgrade it with.” I pointed to Sweetie Belle.

“Do humans have magic?” She squeaked a bit.

“No, the humans of the universe I came from couldn’t use magic.” They all gasped. Sweetie Belle spoke up again.

“But how did the sun move without magic? Or how was the weather taken care of? How could you live without magic?” I chuckled.

“How can you live without the internet? Humans didn’t need magic. The sun never moved. The moon orbited the Earth, which orbited the sun. And clouds move on their own, due to hot and cold fronts. Where humans lacked in magic, they made up for in using their minds. They have an incredible understanding of what is around them, and they used their minds to make devices to enhance everyday life. And they also became very good at killing themselves. They invented devices that could level entire cities in a few seconds. It was so powerful, humans made laws to stop the use of these weapons.” They all looked very surprised at the thought of someone killing someone else. I called upon Pipsqueak this time.

“How could ponies just kill each other?” Everyone else was nodding in agreement.

“Humans aren’t ponies. They don’t have harmony, and true friendship isn’t that common among them. Humans are greedy and want power, even if that means killing others to get it.” More gasps. I called upon Applebloom.

“What’s your cutie mark?” She asked. I sighed. At least it wasn’t about killing others.

“I thought I answered that already on the day I arrived. Humans don’t have cutie marks, they can have multiple talents. But I guess if I was a pony, my cutie mark would be this.” I turned around, and grabbed some chalk, and began to draw on the chalkboard, next to the quantum physics on the board. When I was done, I took a few steps back and away, so the ponies could see it. It was three cosmic purple circles, in a triangle-like shape, and there were small stars in each circle. “It represents the multiverse, and how it is my job to protect it and the universes it contains.” The ponies just looked at it curiously before asking more questions. I sighed. This is going to be a long day.

After several more minutes of asking and answering questions, a pony finally asked; “What is your most powerful attack?” With Cheerilee’s permission, I lead them outside. When we were all outside, I stood several feet away from them. A quick flash later, and I was in my cosmic form. I turned around, planted my feet into the ground, and put both my hands behind my right side. I looked upwards diagonally, and put my energy into my hands.

“KA!” I yelled, as a small ball of cosmic purple energy flooded into my hands. “ME!” The energy starting getting bigger. “HA!” The energy started forming a ball. “ME!” The energy was glowing bright cosmic purple. “HA!” I shot my hands forward, as the energy shot from my hands into the sky. I let it fly for a while, before I decided to stop it outside of the planet’s atmosphere, and blow it up it a beautiful harmless explosion. I turned around and saw the shocked faces of everyone. “I made sure it was harmless, but if I put more power into that, it could easily blow up this entire planet.”

Before anything else could happen, a loud roar was heard coming from the forest. We could all hear it. I quickly searched through my mind of what it could be. Not deep or loud enough to be an ursa major or minor. Sounded more like an animal bigger than ponies. Maybe about my height? That could leave two options; a manticore, or a chimera. Neither are good. I had this train of thought in only a second, and quickly yelled at the ponies to get inside the schoolhouse and barricade the door. They did so, because a second after they did, a large manticore bounded out of the Everfree forest and jumped far enough to reach the area surrounding the schoolhouse. I looked at it, and it was about twice my height. “You’re a big fella aren’t you?” It responded by leaping forward, and trying to stab me with it’s scorpion tail. I jumped back, just it time for it to jump at me, pinning me to the ground, and roared at my face.

I showed no fear in my face, but noticed that its eyes weren’t blood red, so it isn’t being controlled. I also noticed that the kids and Cheerilee were watching me, with worried expression through the windows. I managed to get my arm loose when it lifted one of its paws to slice me up. I punched it in the face, and managed to push it off of my with my punch. I quickly stepped back a bit and we circled each other, waiting for the other to attack. During this time, I realized that due to the energy blast I did earlier, I don’t have enough strength to beat it head on. “I guess I’ll have to use my mind to beat you.”

Right after I said that, it charged at me. I jumped over it, and moved back a bit, to avoid the tail. While it was turning around, I saw the tree I was sleeping at earlier, and quickly made a plan in my mind. The manticore charged at me again. I jumped over it again, but it seemed to have learned it’s lesson. As I was above it, it tried to stab me with its tail. I managed to double jump out of the way, and ran over to the tree. Once in front of the tree, the manticore charged once more. “If you keep charging like this, I’m going to have to take away your charge card.” I smiled as I rolled out of the way, letting the manticore hit the tree, getting its tail stuck in it, and dazing it temporarily.

Now that I had perhaps a minute to execute my plan, I ran some distance from the manticore, so it could still see me, though it would fall into my trap. I activated a prototype function on my arm, and spread a lot of a highly flammable liquid around me in a wide circle. When I stopped spraying the liquid, my arm turned back from it’s fluid thrower mode to its default normal appearance mode. I activated my arm again, creating rough areas on my entire hand. I lightly snapped my fingers and saw a small spark appear in between them. I nodded in approval, before looking up, seeing the manticore charge at me again. I brace myself for the impact, and once it hits me, we’re both knocked to the ground. I notice the liquid at my back, so I managed to roll us over a few times, coating us in the liquid. When the manticore’s paw raised, I snapped my fingers as hard as I can, sending a spark onto the liquid, igniting both of us. “Looks like you really burned through your charge card.” I said with a smile, after it jumped off of me, trying to put the flames out.

I noticed my skin starting to melt, so I started spraying water on the both of us, putting out the fires. When the manticore turns to face me, it looked me straight in the burned face, and quickly runs off back into the forest. I noticed that some of its skin was melted, showing advanced robotics. “Not them again.” I heard the cheering of children, as I turned around to see all the children staring at me, cheering and stomping their hooves. I also noticed the mortified face of Cheerilee, as she walked up to me, and spoke in a quiet but sharp whisper.

“What! Did! You! Just! Show! My! Students!” She was roughly poking my stomach while she said this.

I crouched down, and spoke in her ear. “One, it attacked first, and tried to kill your students. Two, it was an android, meaning it wasn’t alive. It couldn’t feel any pain in the first place. It was designed to kill all of us. I had to use my mind to beat it because I used a lot of power on that powerful attack.” She grimaced, and walked back to the kids, who most of jumped on me in happiness.

After being tackled to the ground. Scootaloo spoke up. “That was so cool! How did you do that fire trick!” When she said this, there were nods in agreement from the other ponies. I rolled my eyes, and gently pushed the kids off of me. They all sat down, waiting for me to tell them.

“I sprayed some of this special liquid on the ground, that is HIGHLY flammable. The liquid is a very special chemical some people in the Cosmic community use, mostly me, and other secret agents. I think it’s called Hidden Fire. The liquid is HIGHLY dangerous, due to that fact that if you were to drink it, and even so much as touch fire, you would be burned alive, PAINFULLY.” They all gasped, and I smiled, making sure that they know not to mess with it.

“If it’s so dangerous, why did’ya use it?” I heard a southern accent and figured it was Applebloom, even though I couldn’t see her in the group. This world has weird logic.

“Using that attack I showed you earlier left me drained a bit, so I wasn’t as strong as I needed to be to beat the manticore.” They all had guilty faces. “So, I realized that I would need to use my mind to beat it, which is why I lured it into the Hidden Fire, and made sure we were both covered in it. Luckily, I realized that it was only an android, basically a robot that looks like a living thing, so the fire didn’t hurt it, and thankfully, I can regenerate from the burns.” I showed them my left arm that no longer was dripping with liquid flesh.

Before anyone could say anything else, my mental sensors told me the manticore arrived at CFTDP HQ. I quickly stood up. “Sorry, but I have some important business to take care of.” They all whined and asked me to stay for longer. “I’m sorry, but I need to prevent this disaster from happening again.” I spread my wings, and took off to Ponyville, waving to the colts and fillies that were waving goodbye.

After flying around for a minute, I found Rainbow sleeping on a cloud. I quickly grabbed the cloud, sending electricity into it, rudely waking up Rainbow. Once she shook off the soot, she looked at me, and had an angry look on her face. “What’s the big deal buster!” She saw the even angrier look in my eyes, and looked nervous. Although she wouldn’t admit to it.

“I found CFTDP’s headquarters. I was wondering if you want to attack it with me.” She took a few seconds to realize what I was talking about, before she had a look of determination on her face.

“Of course! I want to give those jerkbags a lesson for attack my home and friends!” I nodded.

“Then go get whatever you think you need, and meet me at the edge of the Everfree. I know the path to get to the base.” She gulped, before saluting, and flying off to her house. I quickly flew off to Sweet Apple Acres.

I landed, shocking Applejack and Big Mac, who were taking a small break from their chores. “Land sakes Connor! What’s got you in a hurry!” She said, adjusting her hat.

“I need your help. I figured out where CFTDP’s HQ is. I was thinking you might want to help me attack their base, and teach them a lesson.” After a few seconds, AJ realized what I was saying and nodded.

“I’d love to help! Big Mac, can you take care of my chores till I get back?” She looked to Big Mac, who seemed to understand what was happening.

“Eeyup.” I chuckled at that for a second, before turning to AJ.

“Then get whatever you think you need, and meet me at the edge of the Everfree. I’m going to see if our other friends want to come. Oh, and make sure Applebloom doesn’t come.” She nodded, before running into her house. I flew off, looking for the others.

I landed in front of Sugarcube Corner, and ran into it through the doors to see Pinkie at the counter. She waved me over, and I ran up. “Hiya Connor! What brings you here today! Wanna buy some cupcakes! Or pie! Or Cake! Or two of those options! Like cupcakes and cake. Or cake and pie! Or cupcakes and pie! Or maybe you want to buy cookies!”

Before she could continue, I spoke up. “I found CFTDP’s HQ, I was wondering if you want to help, get whatever you think you need, and meet us at the edge of the Everfree. Rainbow and AJ should be there. I’m going get the others.” Pinkie tensed up at the mention of CFTDP. Man, those guys need a better name. Pinkie ran upstairs, while I ran back outside, and flew up to find the other two.

I landed outside of the Carousel Boutique, and ran in to see Rarity doing... something. “Oh, hello Connor. What can I do for you today?” She noticed my tired expression and got a bit worried.

“I found the CFTDP’s secret base. I was wondering if you would like to help. I want to stop them before they try to attack the colts and fillies again.” Before I could continue, Rarity had a very angry look on her face.

“What do you mean, again?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Less than an hour ago, one of CFTDP’s robots tried to attack the students at school. Luckily I was there to drive it off, and no one was hurt.” She took a sigh of relief.

“Of course I’ll help. Those brutes tried to hurt Sweetie Belle!” Rarity also had the fire of determination in her eyes.

“Good, get whatever you need for the journey. Shouldn’t be too long, maybe an hour. Bring only what YOU would carry. Meet me and the others outside the Everfree.” She nodded in confirmation, before I ran out and flew to Fluttershy’s.

I landed right outside Fluttershy’s cottage. I knocked on the door, and Fluttershy answered. “Oh Connor, it’s good to see you again. What are you doing here?” She noticed the look in my eyes.

“I found CFTDP’s HQ. It’s located in the Everfree. I was wondering if you would like to come with the others and I to finally stop them.” When I said Everfree, she panicked.

“Why would you want me to go with you? I’d just slow you guys down.” I crouched down, and looked her in the eye, while she tried to hide behind her mane.

“No you wouldn’t. You may not be a good fighter, but you are good with animals, which we most likely would come across in the Everfree. And you are a good medic, which we would need, if they have any hostages.” She looked down for a second while she was thinking, then she looked backed up.

“I’ll do it. So at least no one else would get hurt from the monsters.” She had a fiery look in her eyes. I stood up and smiled.

“Then grab what you think you’ll need, and meet us at the edge of the Everfree.” She went back inside, and I flew off to my house.

Once there, I found a backpack in one of the closets. I looked at the backpack and noticed that it looked like it was specifically made for me. Then I realized something, I did make it. It could change forms, so if I wore it, and shape-shifted, it would fit to the other form. It also had a serious regenerating ability so it could regenerate from absolutely nothing. It even looked like it was connected to a stasis pocket universe so anything in it wouldn’t age. And it had the ability that while wearing it, I could summon anything from the pocket universe onto my hands and vice versa. But what was really weird about it, was that it had a symbol of 3 cosmic purple portals on the back of it, just like what I said my cutie mark would be if I had one. I put it on, deciding to think about it later, and went to the kitchen, grabbed some food and pop, as well as some medical supplies and other important stuff.

When I was done, I raced out of my house, and flew over to where we were meeting. I landed, seeing everyone arriving around the same time, all wearing saddle bags. Luckily, Rarity didn’t bring anything of none importance. “Is everyone ready?” I got a bunch of nods. “Then follow me, and stay close together.” I started to walk into the forest, but Rarity spoke up.

“Excuse me Connor, but what is that on your back?” I turned my head, to make sure there wasn’t anything else on my back.

“It’s a backpack. I found it in a closet in my house. The strange thing about it, is that I think I made it at some point. It has infinite space in it, I could summon anything into or from it, and it changes form for whoever is wearing it.” They all had surprised looks on their faces as we finally start moving.

“So what’s with that symbol you have on it?” AJ asked.

“It’s what my cutie mark would look like if I was a pony. That’s the strangest thing. Knowing me, it probably means I’m going to be time traveling in the future. Which probably means I could have built that house, and meet Celestia which is why she seems to know me so well.” They all looked confused, except for Pinkie.

“I don’t get it.” Rainbow said bluntly.

“Well it makes perfect sense for me Dashie! You’re just not thinking about it the right way. You see…” She was cut off when Rainbow covered her mouth with a hoof. I sighed, and continued walking.

“It’ll probably make sense in the future. Don’t worry about it though. At least I know I’m not dying soon.” I said with a smile, while the others gasp.

“Connor! You shouldn’t joke about things like that! Death is a very serious topic!” I roll my eyes.

“I’m being completely serious. Playing games in my universe made me realize how much I prefer to charge into battle, and with regenerative abilities combined with human stubbornness, I feel like I probably will die at some point.” They all gasp again.

“But aren’t you a god or something? Shouldn’t you be immortal?” I sighed.

“I am a god. I am immortal, but for all I know, I’m only long lived. I’ll age slowly, and perhaps only be killed to die. My body will probably be 16, maybe 17 by the time you’re all 100. That is, if you guys don’t die or anything.” They were all shocked this time.

“Wait, you’re younger than sixteen years old? I thought you were older than that!” Rainbow exclaimed. I chuckled.

“Yep, I was a few months away from my 16th birthday. I don’t know how long Equestrian ponies live, but humans live for maybe 80 years. A human would be lucky, if they get to 100 years.” I was depressed, thinking about how I might never see my family again.

“Most Equestrian ponies live for roughly 100 years. My Granny Smith is around 90. Do ponies live that long in your world? If you have ponies in your world that is.” AJ said. I chuckled a bit.

“Yeah, ponies were in my world. But they didn’t live that long, maybe around 20 years, and were used as labor animals on farms.” They all gasped.

“But that’s just wrong! How could you do that to innocent ponies!” Rainbow yelled.

“Remember, that my world is different than your world. Most people have no qualms with killing others. Humans are the only sentient species on the planet. It involves stuff like the theory of evolution, and Darwin, and how fun it would be to punch Hitler.” They all looked confused at my joke, but I still smiled. Suddenly, a thought occurred to me. “I told you my age, it would only be fair if you told me all of yours.” They all seemed a bit shocked by this.

“I reckon’ you’re right sugarcube. Me and my friends here are 25 years.” I had a feeling they were around that age.

“Also, just for curiosity sake, how old are Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.” They all looked confused by this.

“They’re each 11 years. Why did you ask?” AJ asked suspiciously.

“I was curious about it back at home.” I noticed a quick black and white blur out of the corner of my eye. “Also, if Applebloom gets paranoid about seeing something that looks like a tree, tell me immediately.” And, they’re confused again, so I decided to explain. “I think Applebloom is being hunted by, or going to be hunted by a very dangerous creature. I have experience with said creature, so I’m probably the only one who can stop it.”

“Why would something try to hurt my sister?” AJ was getting a bit angry.

“I’ll tell you about it in a few years. I can’t do anything about it now, but I swear I’ll keep all the children of Ponyville safe. Even if I have to give my life, EVERY child will be safe.” I said in an angry tone.

“Why do you care so much about the fillies and colts being safe?” Fluttershy meekly asked.

I sighed. “I don’t want anyone to go what I went through. I might never see my family or friend again. For all I know, someone could be hurting my family, and I can do a thing about it. I can’t go back to my universe ‘till all the Connors that came from my universe learn how to control their powers.” They all gave sympathetic words of encouragement to me.

After that, we kept on walking in silence, until Pinkie gasped loudly, and rushed in front of me, bouncing so she meets my face, but still moving forward. Well, backwards for her.

“You said you have a birthday, right!” She said in a very happy voice. I just nod.

“So that means you have birthday parties, right?” I nod again, knowing where this is going.

“So that means I can throw you a birthday party! So you have to tell my your birthday!” She shoved her hoof into my chest to reinforce the point. I just turn my head to look at Rarity.

“What’s the full date?” She took a second to figure out what I meant.

“June 25, 1014 AD” She replied matter of factly.

“What’s the AD stand for?” I had a feeling I knew what it meant.

“No pony really remembers.” She shrugged.

“Probably stands for After Discord. You guys probably also have a BC era, right?” They all nod. “That would probably stand for Before Celestia. It makes a lot of sense.” They all looked confused.

“Who’s Discord?” Rainbow asked.

“You’ll know in the future.” I turn back to Pinkie, who was still staring at me, waiting for an answer. “Alright Pinkie. I’ll only tell you, if you Pinkie Promise to have different flavors of pies there, instead of cake. Deal?” She thought about it for a second, then nodded, and went through the motions. After I nodded, I put my left index finger on her forehead, and gave her the knowledge of when my birthday is. When I was done, Pinkie nodded satisfactorily, and bounced back over to the group.

“Aren’t you going to tell us when your birthday is?” AJ asked.

“I told Pinkie it, I just don’t want the knowledge getting around. Don’t you wonder why I don’t use my last name? Because someone might use the info to find out where my family is, and hurt them to get at me.” They didn’t quite understand.

After spending the rest of the hour walking, to several complaints from Rarity, sneaking by Zecora’s hut, which Pinkie mentioned about how she will probably make up a song about her sometime in the future, and the attacks from creatures that live in this forest. I drove back the timberwolves, Fluttershy sent a chimera off to think about what it did, and the group was almost petrified from a cockatrice, but I was able to replicate a rooster’s crow, which drove it off, turning everyone back to normal. When we finally got to the clearing with CFTDP’s HQ, we huddled in the bushes.

“Alright, here’s the HQ. Now I already have a plan. Pinkie, do you have your party cannon with you?” She nodded, and pulled it out. “Good, now here’s the plan.” I whisper it to all of them, smiles growing on all of our faces, as I go into depth.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

The surveillance camera slowly turned, keeping a close eye on all of the lobby, watching for anything that could endanger the company and the lives of the various creatures residing in the building, from chimeras to manticores. What caught it’s attention though, was a pink earth pony, walking in, pushing a giant cannon, into the center of the lobby.

The demon eye who was created for the sole purpose of watching all the cameras, watched closely, wondering what the pink pony was planning, before deciding to sound the alarm. Before it could activate it though, a cyan blue blur stopped it, and with a quick blue pulse from the bracelet on it’s arm, knocked the eye out for several hours. The figure walked up to the screens, and radioed in that it was in position. It received an affirmative, before sitting back, and keeping an eye on all the cameras, making sure her team knew where all the baddies were at.

Through the view of the camera, the pink pony said in a loud voice; “Time to PARTY!” Right as she said that, she activated the cannon, and a giant cake flew out of it, landing perfectly on the ground. A second later, a lone figure jumped out from the top of the cake, jumping through the air above the cake, and somehow had gotten two large stun plasma rifles out of nowhere, and starting expertly shooting at all the creatures in the room, except for the pink pony. When it landed, all the other creatures in the room were shot by the guns, and now knocked out for several hours. The creature then looked around, then spoke.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

“Alright guys, coast is clear.” I said, as the others jumped out of the cake. First Fluttershy jumped out, well, pushed out. Then AJ and Rarity came out. Luckily the cake was hollow, so we Rarity’s vanity wouldn’t ruin the plan. Pinkie joined us from the other side of the cake and the ponies all looked around at the bodies.

“Connor, di..did you kill them?” Fluttershy asked, with a tone of sadness in her voice.

“Nope, I used some weapons to make them pass out for a few hours. Now come on lets go.” I motioned for them to follow me.

We quickly made our way to the glass elevators, and got in. While it was taking us to the upper levels, the others looked very interested in the elevator, and Pinkie was interested in the music. “What is this? I feel like I’m moving.” AJ asked.

“Because you are. It’s an elevator. We’re moving by strong wires, which have to do with pulleys and stuff like that. If they knew we where here, the elevator would be stopped, or even cut down by the CEO of this building.” I stopped talking when the elevator was getting close to the floor the next part of my plan was on. I heard voices coming up, and I knew there were two baddies on the other side of the door we were going to exit from.

I motioned the others to stay back, as the door opened, and the griffon security guard got kicked back by my falcon kick, getting knocked out when he hit the wall. I turned to face the other guard, and realized that it was a full grown minotaur. I gulped, before dodging out of the way from his charge attack. He quickly turned around, and charged again. This time I jumped onto his head, pulled back on his horns, and flipped him onto the group before delivering a quick punch onto his head, knocking him out. I heard the alarms in the building go off and I looked to see another griffon near the alarms. I rushed forward, faster than sound, and knocked her out.

I gestured for the others to follow me, as we ran to the security room, to pick up something. After a minute of running, knocking out the guards as we ran, we arrived at the security room, and opened the door to see the fallen bodies of security guards, surrounding Rainbow. I quickly scanned her, making sure she was okay, before destroying all the screens in this room, to prevent them from knowing our location. We ran out of the room, and starting running up the stairwells, ‘till we got to the top floor.

I kicked open the door, and noticed the group of 95 guards of different races all looking at me, ready to fight. I walked forward a bit, and cracked my neck, before putting my fists up, and spoke. “You know what the opposite of overwhelmed is? Because that’s exactly what I’m feeling right now?” I smiled, as they all charged at once.

Two minutes later, the guards are all on the ground, knocked out, and a few had broken limbs. I turned around to see my friends bound up in chains, with the five guards I didn’t fight standing over all of their bound bodies. “Give up, and your friends might live.” A griffon with an eyepatch said, holding a knife to Rainbow’s throat. The others looked at me, shaking their heads.

“You’ll kill them anyways, if I give up.” I said. “Might as well choose the option where they have the higher chance of living.” The griffon frowned for a second, trying to figure out what option I’m choosing as I quickly grabbed the four knives a nearby guard’s body had, and threw them each at the other four guards, the handle hitting them each on the head fast enough to knock them all out. Mr. Eyepatch scowled, and drove his knife into Rainbow’s neck.

What he didn’t expect, is when no blood came out, only sparks, and Rainbow’s eyes dimmed until the pupils and irises were no longer visible. “What the?” He said backing away from the body as a bright light flashed on my hands, and I threw a certain Rainbow pony right at him, knocking him out.

Rainbow landed on the ground, and started unbinding the others. After we finished unbinding everyone, Rainbow looked over the robot that looked like her, and asked. “How did you know that would happen Connor?”

I smiled. “I plan for almost everything.” I picked up the robot, and with a flash, it was in my backpack.

“Can you make robots like that of all of us?” Rarity asked after making sure her mane was in pristine condition.

“I found robot versions of all of you in my backpack.” And a robot Twilight as well. “Anyways, the CEO’s room is right beyond that door. Let’s finish this.” We walked into the room.

When we walked into the room, it looked like a stereotypical evil guy’s room, with the ominous lighting, and the desk, with the swivel chair. There was a bar on one of the walls, and an interior golf course on the other. “Why Connor. So nice of you to join us.” The creature in the chair said.

“I have no idea who you are, or why you like to kill ponies, but you need to stop.” I said in a very serious tone.

“Why Connor, I’m surprised.” He said in a mock tone. “We’ve fought for many years, and you don’t remember one of your greatest enemies?” I have several enemies?

“I have only been here for a few days. We have never meet before.” I said.

“Oh, so your future is my past. Makes sense. Well then, allow me to introduce myself.” His chair slowly spun around so we could see him, and we all gasped. “My name, is Doctor Malicious.”

“You’re a...a.” AJ started to say.

“You’re a human.” I finished.

He sarcastically clapped. “Good! Good, you know what I am.” He put his hands on his desk, and stood up. “You may consider me to be the, Lex Luthor to your Superman and his Justice League.” He gestured to my friends. “I kill ponies because they are an inferior race. They have all this power, and they don’t use it. ‘Princess’ Celestia could kill all the other races to prevent her little ponies from being hurt. She could become an empress, but she doesn’t. And that’s what makes her weak.” He looked my right in the eyes. “And you. Yes you. The all-powerful Cosmic King Connor. I try to kill you, because you have all that power, and you use it to almost full potential. But you waste your time protecting others. I want to kill you so I can take your powers, and control every single universe. I want to be the Cosmic Emperor.” This guy is crazy.

“That’s crazy. If you kill me, you don’t get my powers. They go to the next person worthy of them.” He had a crazy smile on his face that would make the Joker think twice.

“Yes, and who’s more worthy of those powers, than me! Someone who will make sure people are safe, by killing the evil and keeping a tight grip on everyone to make sure they are safe.” That settles it, he is insane.”

“Too bad, we’re going to stop you punk!” Rainbow said, getting angry that he’s talking about one of her friends like that.

“I’d think twice if I were you.” He said, pushing a button on his desk, making the desk go down into the ground, and a small cage comes up, showing a familiar pony.

“Scootaloo!” Me and Rainbow yell at the same time. Scootaloo was badly beaten. Her body was bruised, her wings were broken, and she had a black eye. Before either of us could charge forward and free her, Dr. M had a familiar weapon in his hand, pointing it at Scootaloo. I quickly stopped Rainbow.

“So you do recognize this weapon Connor?” He grins, and I slowly nod.

“It’s a pistol.” I said through gritted teeth.

“You’re probably wondering, how I caught Scootaloo. Well, as it turns out, none of you were in Ponyville earlier, so there was no one to defend the school children from my henchmen.” I had to resist the urge to blow up his head.

“If you killed any of those innocent children, I WILL END YOU!” Surprisingly, Fluttershy spoke out, using the stare on him. He just laughed.

“The stare has no effect on me!” He laughed for a few more minutes, before looking at us again. “So, what are you going to do Connor?”

“What makes you think I can’t stop the bullet before it reaches her?” He just smiled again.

“Easy, this.” He points the barrel of the gun at me, and I suddenly felt incredibly afraid, as I took a few steps back, with tears in my eyes, before falling onto my knees and holding myself up with my hands. Fluttershy quickly checks up on me to make sure I’m okay.

“What did you do to him!” Fluttershy said with anger in her voice. He just smiled.

“Connor never told you? Well, as it turns out, this is the same kind of weapon that originally killed him. So he now, and perhaps forever has an incredible fear of pistols being pointed at him.

“How could that little weapon kill somepony? Especially somepony like Connor?” Rainbow said.

He didn’t say anything, but by the time he pointed the gun at Scootaloo, I felt some strength return to me, but wasn’t able to get up quick enough to stop the loud bang, as the bullet pierced Scootaloo’s skull, instantly killing her.

Time seemed to move in slow motion, as my friends tried to comprehend what just happened, as the gun started to point at them. I felt anger rising up in me. I let her die! I should have made sure no one would have been captured! I let her die! I should have been fast enough! I let her die! My fears prevented me from saving her! I LET HER DIE!!! With a loud scream of rage that shattered all the windows, and a bright flash of light almost blinded everyone in the room, I released all of his anger as power.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

When the light cleared, everyone looked at Connor, expecting him to be in his Cosmic Form. What they didn’t expect, was instead of his Cosmic Form, his entire body was a blood red color. His eyes still glowed a bright golden yellow they did in his Cosmic Form, but they showed anger and hatred at Dr. M, instead of Connor’s usual calm, happy, but filled with sadness look, or his Cosmic Form’s slightly angry, but calm, and lawful look in his eyes.

Connor starting walking towards Dr. Malicious. Dr. M quickly held up his pistol, firing it several times at Connor, but the bullets had no effect on him as Connor kept walking forward, until the Doctor was trapped against the wall. “Mercy.” Was all he said before Connor punched him in the face, shattering his entire skull. Malicious quickly dropped to the ground, and crawled away from him. Connor walked up to him again, but was too slow, as Malicious pressed a button and the building’s self-destruct protocol was activated. Malicious just chuckled as Connor kicked him in the face, hard enough to knock him out.

Connor turned around, to see the worried faces of his friends, before he turned back into his normal form. “Self-destruction in 30 seconds.” Connor quickly ran over to Scootaloo’s cage, opened it and grabbed her body, and put her in his backpack temporarily. He ran over to his friends.

“Connor! What do we do!” Rainbow asked, seemingly understanding what’s happening.

“I have an idea. I hope it works.” Connor quickly grabbed Rainbow out of the air, and put her on his back. He threw Pinkie onto his head, and AJ onto his back as well. He then, picked up Rarity and Fluttershy in his arms and ran over to one of the windows. “Everyone. Hold on!” He jumped out of the window, and started falling as the building started to blow up.

Everyone was screaming, except for Pinkie, who seems to enjoy the prospect of almost dying, and Connor, who was seeing everything in incredible slow motion with his powers, as he tried to find a way to make sure the others don’t die from the fall. He went through every possible calculation, trying to figure out how to escape this scenario, suddenly, it dawned upon him.

Right before they hit the ground, Connor jumped again, immediately stopping his fall and allowing he and his friends to land safely. One they all jumped off of him, Connor pulled Scootaloo out of his backpack, and put her on the ground. Everyone gather around as Connor kneeled down, put his hands together, and moved them in opposite directions faster than the speed of sound. He did this two more times, as his hands filled with Cosmic energy.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

“I only have three chances at this. She might survive.” I said to the others, as I put my hands on her side, and sent one burst of energy into her, healing the wounds she had, and removing the bullet. I sent another burst into her, but nothing happened. I then clenched my teeth hard enough to cut through adamantium and sent the final pulse through Scootaloo’s body.

After removing my hands, I waited a second, but to my dismay, no heartbeat. The others started crying when they saw the tears going down my face. I looked up, to see a black-robed humanoid figure with a scythe. “Please, take my life to replace hers.” It thought about it for a second, while the others tried to figure out who I was talking to. “I deserve death more than her. I escaped you before, please, restore her life, and take mine instead.” It nodded, before shooting some energy into Scootaloo, reviving her, then started absorbing my life energy.

I felt my life slipping through my fingers, as my body starting to go through all the near-death experiences I have had. I felt my bones break apart, and my flesh melt and cut, as the others looked on in fear. After a minute of dealing with the extraordinary pain, I felt a hole appear in my head, and then another in my chest. Suddenly I realized something, and started standing up.

“You’re not Death. Death changes shape to fit the inhabitants he is taking life from, but you were a human while taking Scootaloo’s life. You’re an illusion.” I felt my body return to normal, as I noticed the others taking notice of the creature. I quickly fired some energy into it, destroying it, and looked over to see a perfectly healthy Scootaloo. I then just fell onto my back and took deep breaths.

“What in tarnation was that?” AJ asked.

“That was an illusion created by CFTDP to kill me, by trading my own life. Luckily, I figured it out, and me and Scootaloo got to walk away with both of our lives.” Speaking of Scootaloo, she jumped on me, and nuzzled my chest in thanks.

“Thanks for saving my life Connor. Sorry for getting captured.” I patted her mane in return.

“It’s okay. Do you know what happened to the other kids?” I asked in a worried tone.

“I don’t think anypony else was captured, or anypony died.” I sighed, and got up, holding Scootaloo in my arms.

“We should probably head back.” Everyone nodded, but before we could walk away, I heard a familiar laughing. I turned around, and saw the badly hurt body of Dr. Malicious.

“So it seems you survived the illusion Connor. Well good for you.” He sarcastically clapped again. “Good thing I have one more trick up my sleeve.” He pressed a button he had hidden in his hand, and a bomb activated in the rubble. “I just activated a bomb, filled with Cosmic energy, that will destroy everything within a 100 mile radius. Including you. If I can’t have your powers, neither can you.” He laughed one more time, before falling down, and dying.

I quickly put Scootaloo on the ground, and ran over to the rubble, jumping into it, much to everyone’s dismay. After about five seconds of digging, I found the bomb, and noticed it had a timer on it, going down from 45 seconds. I tried hacking it, but it wouldn’t stop. Once it got to 10 seconds left, I picked it up, and flew out of the rubble.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

We all wait around the rubble of that building of evil ponies that foalnapped me, hoping Connor will come out of it with the disabled bomb. After waiting around half a minute, Connor quickly flew out of the rubble, and starting flying up, leaving a purple trail behind him as he flew up and up. I leaned over to my idol Rainbow Dash, and asked. “What’s Connor doing?”

Rainbow Dash quickly realized what was happening, which made her so awesome. “He can’t deactivate it, he must be trying to get it away from the planet.”

“But won’t he get hurt by doing so?” Rainbow Dash just wrapped her wing around me and pulled me close, without saying anything. I looked back up to see the fading purple trail keep on going up. After a few more seconds, a loud booming sound was heard as I saw a large explosion happen in space. I felt tears form in my eyes as I imagined that Connor died.

I cried into Rainbow Dash’s shoulders, realizing that Rainbow Dash was tearing up too. I looked to see Applejack and Rarity comforting Fluttershy, and a flat-maned Pinkie, looking at the ground, sobbing. I took one look back up, to notice that the explosion was fading, and before I could look away, I noticed a figure falling through the sky.

“Rainbow Dash! Look!” I yelled and pointed my hoof at the falling figure, which was starting to burn up, and I noticed that the others looked as well, as we watched it crash into the Everfree with a loud bang. I quickly ran into the forest, towards the crater, while the others followed me.

After almost a minute of running, we made it to the crater. I looked down and saw the mangled and burnt body of Connor. I quickly ran down the edge, but I tripped and fell down to the bottom. I moved over to his body, and nudged his left arm. “Connor?” I asked, not hearing anything.

While the others were coming down into the crater, I heard Fluttershy mention that he wasn’t regenerating. Tears starting coming down my face like a waterfall. I got up onto his chest, and starting pounding on it. “Wake up! Wake up!” My pounds weren’t doing anything, so I started to pound harder. “Please wake up! I don’t want to lose anypony else. Please.” I stopped pounding and just laid onto his chest, silently crying.

After a few seconds, I heard a sound. My head perked up. “What was that?” The others looked at me.

“What was what Sugarcube? You hear something?” I nodded.

“It sounded like a small beat, I was barely able to hear it.” They all looked confused.

“I’m sorry sugarcube, I didn’t hear anything.” I just laid my head back down.

“Maybe it was just my imagination.” I sighed.

Thud

“There it was again.” They all looked worried, as I realized something. I put my ear against Connor’s chest, and listened.

Thud

“I heard it! It’s his heart beat! It’s slow but I think it’s there.” After I said this, a look of realization went across Fluttershy’s face.

“I remember! Connor said he doesn’t heal when asleep. He must be unconscious or something!” Fluttershy said.

“How do we wake him up?” I asked, and Rainbow Dash walked over.

“Let me show you how a pro does it.” She flew up, and quickly punched him in the gut, hard.

“Rainbow! What in Equestria are you doing?” Applejack asked as she grabbed Rainbow Dash’s tail, and pulled her back.

“Relax AJ, the past two days, I have been waking up Connor like that. Squirt, check his pulse.” I nodded and ran over, placing my ear on his chest.

Thud

“It’s there but I think it’s slower than before.” Rainbow Dash suddenly had a worried look on her face.

“If any of you could generate a little electricity into my body, it would be much appreciated.” We all looked around for the voice.

“Who’s there!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Right here Rainbow. In the arm.” We all looked at Connor’s right arm. “There you go. So I’m the AI I put in my arm.” I noticed how it sounds like a more metallic version of Connor’s voice. “So, Rainbow, can you please get a cloud or something and put some electricity into my body, it should wake me up. I’m in a coma, and usually electricity will wake me up, depending on how serious the condition is.” Rainbow Dash looked worried.

“But I can’t get a cloud, we are in the Everfree, the clouds move on their own.” The arm just sighed.

“Have you ever tried to move one of the clouds?” Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Than you should at least try.” She flew off, and a minute later, pushed a cloud above his body.

“Ready?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yes.” The arm responded, and she hit the cloud, sending electricity down, onto his body, causing it to arc up and spasm.

After a few seconds of spasming, Connor shot forward, breathing heavily, as his body starting healing itself. I jumped onto him to give him a hug, with tears in my eyes, and he returned the hug. “Thank Celestia, you’re alive.”

“I wouldn’t have been alive if you didn’t notice my heartbeat. Thank you for paying attention.” We hugged for a few more minutes, before I let him go and he received hugs from the others.

After everypony gave him a hug and told him how glad they were that he was alive, Applejack decided to ask the question.

“Connor, how did you survive that explosion? That doctor guy said it would’ve killed you, and anything else in a 100 mile radius.” Connor just nodded.

“The bomb was filled with Cosmic energy, which in such concentration, would disrupt my body, which is made entirely of Cosmic energy, and I think I would die.” We all gasped, and I saw Connor rolling his eyes. “But if you really want to know what happened.”

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

As I flew up, higher and higher with the bomb in hand, I watched the countdown I had on my HUD that my arm gives me. I’ve been using too much energy, and can’t even go faster than light.

nine

I made it to the stratosphere.

eight

Ozone layer.

seven

Almost out of the atmosphere.

six

I got out of the atmosphere.

five

Just a bit farther.

four

This should do. I reared my hands back.

three

I threw the bomb.

two

I turned around as fast as I could, not used to zero-gravity.

one

I flew away, and felt a surge of Cosmic energy behind me as I tried to get back to the planet as quick as possible. I made a good distance before getting caught in the explosion, pushing me back into the atmosphere, and making me pass out from the pain.

Present Time

“And when I woke up, with the electricity, it was rather painful. Well, the wounds were painful, the electricity was just more of a small jolt.” I was retelling my tale, as we walked through the Everfree. for some reason, I was carrying Scootaloo.

“How were you able to breathe up there? I thought the oxygen runs out the higher you go.” Rainbow asked.

“Remember CGR?” They all flinched except for Scootaloo who wasn’t there. “Yeah, the environment I’m in determines my change. In space, my lungs switch to not breathe oxygen, underwater, I form gills. Stuff like that.”

“What about a water bubble in space?” Pinkie asked. At least her mane is back to normal.

“My lungs wouldn’t breathe oxygen.” Pinkie just reacted like that was the most amazing thing ever.

After several more minutes of walking, we arrived at the edge of the Everfree, and walked out, seeing Cheerilee talking to three guards about monsters from the Everfree foalnapping one of her students. The guards quickly noticed me, and ran up, spears at the ready. “Drop the filly, monster!” One guard said with venom in his voice.

My response was to just walk past them, without any emotion on my face. I walked up to Cheerilee, and put Scootaloo on the ground. “Here you go Cheerilee. Scootaloo is now safe. Are the others okay?”

“Oh thanks Celestia, you’re okay Scootaloo. I was worried those monsters hurt you. And thank you Connor for saving Scootaloo.” I gave a smile. “Don’t worry, no other fillies and colts were foalnapped, we just have some bruises.” I sighed in relief at that. “So, why did those monsters foalnap her?” Before I could speak, one of the guards pulled me over with their magic, and Scootaloo decided to tell the story to Cheerilee.

“Why did you foalnap that filly, monster!” The unicorn said, still holding me in his magic.

“I didn’t. I was bringing Scootaloo back FROM being kidnapped, or foalnapped, or whatever you call it.” He didn’t look convinced. I looked over at the others who were talking to the pegasus guard.

“Likely story monster. You’re coming with us to Canterlot to see Princess Celestia.” He said, pulling me along. When they weren’t looking, I gave out a big smile, at the thought of some mischief I could do.

“No! Not Celestia! I’m telling you I’m innocent!” I said in the most overly dramatic voice I had. The earth pony guard looks at me.

“Well, then. If you can’t do the time, don’t do the crime.” I smiled that.

“Mr. Krabs told me it was just considered borrowing! I didn’t mean to pop the balloon!” They both looked at each other before looking back and noticing that I was no longer in the magic, and was walking back to the group.

When I got back to the group. The others were done talking to the third guard and Scootaloo was still talking to Cheerilee. “HALT” I didn’t react. “HALT” The two guard said again.

I turned around to look at the two guards. “My name is not Halt.” I said in a serious voice. “And considering what you two are doing, you guys are the criminals.” I suddenly had a scroll in my hands. “First; public racism, against a Cosmic King I might add. Second; kidnapping of said person. Third.” I gave a smile at the two of them. “Being robots designed by CFTDP” They both gulped as they quickly turned into their robot forms.

They both jumped at me, which I dodged, kicking the head off of one, into the body of the other, killing both of them. I quickly disintegrate both bodies and the head. I look over to see the others fighting back the third bot. Before I can run over to help, Rainbow kicked the head off of it, and then I disintegrated the robot. “Are you guys okay?” They all nodded. I walked over to Scootaloo and Cheerilee, to make sure they were okay.

Scootaloo seemed to finish the story and ran over to me. I crouched down and petted her mane. “You be safe now okay? Don’t get kidnapped again.” She nodded and ran off. I stood up and looked at a smiling Cheerilee. “So what did she tell you?”

“She told me some ridiculous story about how she was killed by a device and then you brought her back to life, and then you took a bomb into space so no one would die, but you almost died in the process. Then she noticed you were still alive and your arm told everyone how to wake you up.” She took a breath. “That filly has some serious imagination.”

“Yeah, actually, all that actually happened.” Cheerilee’s smile dropped. “Yeah, that device she mentioned, it’s a human invention. They used it to kill themselves countless times.” Cheerilee flinched back. I looked at the sun, and noticed how late it was. “Sorry, I have to go. It’s getting late.” She nodded and I started walking back to Ponyville.

On the way, I came across the others. “Hey guys. Thanks for coming with me to help me against CFTDP.” They all looked confused.

“But we didn’t really help you at all. You could have done all that by yourself.” AJ pointed out.

“You helped me in more ways than I realized. Having you guys there helped boost my confidence. And in the tower, I might have killed Malicious, if I didn’t see you guys and change back to normal.” I sighed. “I could have killed him. But having friends can help me control my powers. I once watched a TV show, and in it someone who usually travels with a companion, but when he doesn’t, he loses his common sense, and one time, tried to change the past. I’m worried that I might start killing to permanently get rid of problems, and so no one will be harmed anymore.” I sighed.

“Speaking of losing control, what was that thing you did earlier? Where you were all red?” Rainbow asked.

“Remember the other day, when that one pony tried to brainwash me to attack all of you?” They nodded. “When I was being brainwashed, I felt incredible rage. I don’t think it left me when I took control, I just bottled it up, so I think whenever I get seriously angry, I will change into that instead of my Cosmic form.”

“How did you learn to fight like that?” Rainbow asked. “I mean I may be a black belt in karate, but you were able to take down that entire group of 100” I corrected her. “95 guards, in a few minutes.” I chuckled.

“I don’t really know how to fight. Sure, some Connors learn how to fight in different universes, but I don’t.” They all looked confused. “My powers are based off my imagination. So most of what I do, is because of a memory. I fought those guards like how I remember in a video game. If I were to learn how to fight, I would probably be a lot stronger.”

We kept walking and talking about stuff that happened earlier, and when we got to Ponyville, we started going our separate ways, waving goodbye to each other. As I started walking to my house, I notice I’m being followed.

“Sweetie Belle, why are you following me?” I heard a surprised squeak as Sweetie Belle walked out of the shadows over to me, and I crouched down to face her better.

“Sorry Connor. It’s just that...” She quickly jumped up and gave me a hug. “Thanks for saving my friend Scootaloo.” She jumped off and ran away.

I stood back up, and walked back to my house. That was really awkward. These ponies are much more affectionate than humans. I would not be surprised if someone makes a virus that will spread quickly around ponies due to how affectionate they are and how they use their hooves for everything.

Once I got to my house, I put my backpack against the wall, went into the kitchen, grabbed some food, and ate silently to myself. When I was done, I just walked upstairs to my bed, and fell asleep. “What an interesting day.” I muttered to myself.

Author's Note

So, my next chapter's done. Sorry about the long wait, I was busy a lot of the time with Christmas stuff. By the way, Happy Late Holidays to everyone. In case anyone was wondering about how often I mentioned a pony was confused, it will play a part in the future. So far, Creatures For The Destruction of Ponies has been eliminated. But what about the mention of other bad guys that Connor has? Learn more on the next chapter of The Cosmic King.

Chapter 9 - Friendship is Magic part 1

Eventually, that thing happened; where days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months, and months turned into a year. Over the year, CFTDP was thankfully not heard from. I've spent more time with my new friends, learning more about them that the show excluded. I’ve made many upgrades to my arm. I’ve even been leaving the planet every once and a while to prevent cosmic anomalies and stop unnecessary wars throughout this universe. A few times, I tried stopping by the library, but it was always closed for some reason.

But finally, the day I’ve been waiting for arrived; the summer solstice. I mean the Summer Sun Celebration.

After breakfast, I answered my door to see the familiar face of Derpy holding some mail in her hooves. I took it, waving goodbye to Derpy, and closed the door. I read it after opening it.

Dear Cosmic King Connor,
Today is the eve of the Summer Sun Celebration, the longest day of the year.
But it is also the day my sister, Princess Luna, will come back as Nightmare Moon.
I would like you to provide security for the celebration to make sure Luna turns back to normal.
As you know, my student, Twilight Sparkle, will be checking on the preparations of the event.
Make sure that nothing bad happens to her and your other friends, for reasons you already know.
Sincerely yours,
Princess Celestia of Equestria

After reading through it again, I grabbed my backpack, and placed the letter in it. I left my house, and began walking to my favorite tree to keep an eye on Ponyville.

Once I arrived at the tree, I sat down, taking my backpack off, and started placing defensive measures around the town with my powers. I started calibrating everything with my arm. “Not even an Ursa Major could get through this defense.” I said to myself. Too bad I can’t have this defense set up all the time. It takes too much energy from me to keep it up for a day. After today, the defenses will still be there, they just won’t be activated.

A few hours later, one of the weirdest things that ever happened to me happened. Being in the My Little Pony; Friendship is Magic opening sequence. I don’t think anyone realized they were in it and they don’t have any memory of the event. But it was really weird.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

After meeting with that crazy pink pony, Applejack’s large family, the overconfident Rainbow Dash, and the extremely fussy Rarity, I was reluctant to see this next pony. “Where are we going now Spike?” I asked my number one assistant.

“Some pony named Connor. It says he’s in charge of security.” Spike said from my back, after leaving Rarity’s.

“That’s a weird name for a pony. But if he’s in charge of security, we should tell him about Nightmare Moon.” Hopefully this Connor will listen.

“Well, where do we find Connor?” I stopped in my tracks.

“I guess we’ll have to ask around.” I sighed, and walked over to the nearest pony.

After asking around for a couple of minutes, we found out where to find Connor. The strange thing is how everypony said that he is different than other ponies. We followed the path we were told he was at, and came across a tree, on a hill, outside of Ponyville. We noticed a strange figure, leaning against the tree, and walked up, assuming it was Connor. I gasped once I saw what the figure was.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

I was busy, adding some upgrades to my arm, when I heard a loud gasp. I didn’t bother looking up, knowing who it was. Sure enough, a purple unicorn walked up to me, curiosity in her eyes. “Excuse me, but we’re looking for a pony named Connor. We were told he was around here. Do you know where he is?” Twilight asked.

I looked up from my arm, stood up, and extended my right hand. “My name’s Connor, but I’m not a pony. Now I assume you’re here making sure everything is in order, Twilight Sparkle?” She looked confused.

“How did you know my name?” She shook my right hand, and looked confused at what it was. I just smiled.

“I’ll explain later.” I noticed a small dragon behind her. “And that looks like it’s Spike the dragon.” He came out from behind her, also looking confused.

“Excuse me for asking, but what are you? I’ve read through all the books in the Canterlot library, but I’ve never heard of a creature like you.” I just rolled my eyes.

“I’m a human.” Twilight looked excited for a second about learning new information, but then looked sad about not having anything to put notes down on.

Before she could ask another question, I stopped her. “Sorry, but I need to continue to make sure nothing goes wrong at the Summer Sun Celebration. I’m sure you need to finish doing the tasks Celestia assigned to you. So, goodbye. Maybe I’ll explain things later.” I sat back down against the tree.

“Since you’re doing security, you should know that Nightmare Moon will be coming back tonight.” She looked a tad sad when I didn’t react.

“I know that. I’ll explain later, but right now I’m making sure that nopony will be hurt.” She looked confused, but when I started working on my arm again, she just turned around, picked back up Spike, and walked away, giving off annoyed grunts every second.

I sighed when she left. “Thank Cosmic. I thought she’d never leave.” I stood up, and flew over to the library, where Pinkie was setting up the party. “How’s the party going Pinkie?” She didn’t react, she just continued setting everything up, Pinkie Pie style.

“Everything’s going as smooth as delicious ice cream.” She stopped to drool a bit about the thought of ice cream.

“Good, Twilight will be coming soon. Do you need any help?” She nodded, and told me what to do.

After at least an hour, and everyone arrived at the library, we turned off the lights, and started hiding, once we heard voices outside. Fluttershy first entered, carrying Spike, which was then followed by Twilight, who pushed Fluttershy out, and slamming the door.

“Huh, rude much?” Spike said, after watching Twilight slam the door in front of Fluttershy. I’m surprised that he can’t see us in the dark.

“Sorry Spike, but I have to convince the Princess that Nightmare Moon is coming, and we’re running out of time. I just need to be alone, so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time.” She took a breath, and started looking around. “Now, where’s the light?”

The light turned on, and we all jumped out, and yelled “Surprise!”

After the light turned on, Pinkie walked over to Twilight and started talking. Pinkie started walking over to the stairs with Twilight, where the other four and I were all are waiting at, talking to each other. Twilight started pouring hot sauce into a cup, while Pinkie continued talking, defying physics while doing so.

After bouncing in place, she backed up, and we all gathered around her, smiling. “See? And now you have lots and lots of friends!” Twilight turned, her face red and dripping with sweat and tears, before jumping up, mane and tail ablaze, and running off, and going up the stairs.

Spike analyzed the hot sauce, which Pinkie poured on a cupcake, and ate, much to everyone’s disgust.

The party continued for a few hours, while Twilight sulked. Spike went to check on Twilight before returning. After a few more minutes, we all went to the weird place thingy in town that kinda looks like the Carousel Boutique.

We were all waiting for it to start, Pinkie was talking to Twilight, and Fluttershy was prepping her birds. Finally, the birds started to sing, announcing the arrival of Mayor Mare. She walked up to the spotlight, and began talking. “Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure, to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration.” Lots of ponies started cheering.

“In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year.” She took a breath. “And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria, Princess Celestia!” The birds began singing again, as Rarity pulled the curtains back to reveal… nothing.

A lot of ponies started talking amongst each other as Twilight began to look worried. I just rolled my eyes. Mayor Mare was telling everyone to be calm. When Rarity told everyone that she’s gone, Pinkie’s voice rang out. “Ooh, she’s good.” She screamed as blue starry smoke filled that place Celestia should have been, and Nightmare Moon appeared. Spike just passed out.

“Oh, my beloved subjects. It’s been so long since I’ve seen your precious little sun-loving faces.” I noticed the pre-CMC huddled together around me. I chuckled a bit at that.

“What did you do with our Princess?” Rainbow yelled out, trying to fly up to Nightmare Moon, but AJ held her back.

Nightmare Moon laughed, before continuing. “Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don’t you know who I am?” Pinkie started guessing, but I spoke up.

“Um, is it Lord Sauron? Darth Vader? That one guy from the Harry Potter movies that I don’t watch?” I chuckled a bit.

Nightmare Moon, flew over to Fluttershy, scaring away the birds. “Does my crown no longer count now that I’ve been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” How does she know the legend?

Twilight spoke up. “I did. And I know who you are. You’re the mare in the moon, Nightmare Moon.” The ponies all gasped.

“Well, well, well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I’m here.” Nightmare again.

“You’re here to...to…” Twilight gulped. Nightmare Moon began to laugh again.

“Is it that you want to kill everyone? Rule the galaxy? Make money? You’re just insane and you do this for laughs?” Nightmare Moon just had a confused look before speaking again.

“Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!” She started laughing again, as ominous lightning struck down in the background, luckily not coming at me. I just facepalmed at how many times she laughing before muttering a memory under my breath.

“Tomorrow dawns in darkness, the night time has begun.” Then everything went black for some reason.

Author's Note

Well, chapter nine is done. And now, Connor is going to have to deal with the events of the show. Since it is going to be a bit boring playing everything by the events of the show, many of the ponies lines will be changed, or what they do will be different. If you're wondering why, it's because Connor being in the universe alters a lot of things. Well, make sure to catch up on the next chapter.

Chapter 10 - Friendship is Magic part 2

After the weird recap, of what just happened less than a minute ago, and the intro, Nightmare Moon is still laughing. “Let’s see what happens, when I do this.” I muttered under my breath, as I jumped up to her, and punched her. She turned to smoke before I could react, and I landed on the podium thing. The smoke whirled around me, and I could see it form her face.

“Humans, such an interesting race. So strong, but also so weak. Let’s see you fly little one.” She started laughing again, as she threw me across the room. I stopped when I hit something that resonated like glass. I looked around and noticed I was in a glass wall, with something on the other side. None of the ponies seem to notice this. Instead, everyone was frozen, like it was paused.

“What the?” I pushed myself out, and floated in midair. There. Is. A. Freaking. Hole. In. The. Air. I examined in a bit more, and realized what it was. “I think I just literally broke the fourth wall.” I enter the hole, and notice it’s a small room. The walls were made of brick, and the only stuff in the room, was a door, a few lights, a chair, a table, and a typewriter with a few lights in it.

I walked up to the typewriter, and examine the paper. “This is the script for what’s happening. I didn’t even know that this room even existed.” I do a quick scan of the room. “Yeah, I’m definitely outside of the multiverse.” I looked over at the door, and then the hole. As much as I want to see what’s beyond that door, I know I can’t survive out here much longer, there’s no Cosmic energy. I put my hand on the side of the typewriter, and send a bit of my energy into it. I watched as the lights in the typewriter dim, before turning off.

“I don’t want anything controlling the future. Anything could use that to determine how anything could happen.” I walked over to the hole, jumped out, and stopped in midair again. I snapped my fingers, and the hole closed up like nothing ever happened. I heard Nightmare Moon laughing again, as time started moving again.

Mayor Mare sent some royal guards to attack Nightmare Moon, who was still laughing. “Stand back you foals!” She shoots some lightning at the guards, and one at me. She then turns into mist, and flies off through the door. Rainbow tries to follow her, but stops when Nightmare Moon is already over the mountain. I run out of the building, to hear Rainbow talk to herself about it being night time forever. I’m quickly pushed out of the way, as Twilight runs by me, heading to the library, with a still sleeping Spike on her back.

The others and I quickly follow after her to the library. Rainbow rushes into the building when we get there and shoves her face into Twilight’s. “And just what are the elements of harmony? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh?” She was pushing her into a wall. “Are you a spy?“ AJ pulls her back and I step forward.

“She knows about Nightmare Moon because she read about it. She’s not a spy, Rainbow.” I said with a sigh.

“But she sure knows what’s going on. Don’t you, Twilight?” We’re all looking at her, waiting for her to speak.

“Connor’s right, I did all read about the prediction of Nightmare Moon. Some mysterious objects called the elements of harmony are the only things that can stop her. But I don’t know what they are, or where to find them. I don’t even know what they do!” Everyone looks at me now.

“Connor, can’t you stop Nightmare Moon?” AJ asked. Twilight just looked confused.

“I’m not good with light magic yet, and I don’t have control over dark magic for some reason.” I said with a shrug. I noticed Pinkie was looking through the books on the shelves.

“What do you mean magic? You don’t even have a horn. You can’t do magic without a horn!” I chuckled a bit.

“Who told you that? The unicorns that haven’t ever met someone who can use magic?” I chuckled a bit more.

“Yes! And they are the wisest unicorns in all of Equestrian history! It’s common knowledge that you need a focusing point to use magic.” She said with certainty.

“Yes it is. But I do have a focusing point.” I raised my left hand, and stuck up my index finger. “Actually, I have 10 of them.” I raised all my fingers.

“And you can use magic across your body, right Connor?” Applejack pointed out. Twilight looked even more confused.

“Yes I can, but I don’t remember showing you guys those tricks.” They all looked confused for a second.

“You remember! When you go all purple, and beat up all the monsters!” I chuckled at the way Rainbow was saying this.

“That wasn’t magic. That was Cosmic energy. It’s energy given off by the multiverse, and spreads everywhere when the big bang happens. Every universe has a few weak points in them as well that has an abundance of Cosmic energy, that’s why I like that tree on the hill so much, There’s a lot of Cosmic energy in that place.” After I finished talking, the four nodded their heads as they understood what I was talking about. Pinkie was upside down looking for the book. And Twilight looked more confused than before.

“That made no sense! Do you girls know what he’s talking about?” She asked the group of four.

“Don’t worry sugarcube, you get used to it after a while, and dealing with Connor’s crazy life.” She let off a small laugh after she said this.

“But what does that stuff even mean!” Twilight started to have a crazy look in her eyes.

“I’ll explain it when Equestria is not in trouble.” Pinkie found the book, so I was just trying to wrap it up.

“The Elements of Harmony: A reference guide.” Twilight ran over, and pushed her out of the way.

“How did you find that!” Pinkie started bouncing over from where she was flung to.

“It was under ‘E’!” She said in her usual cheerful tone.

“Oh.” Twilight said disappointed, before she started to magic the book over to herself.

“There are several elements of harmony, but only five are known. Kindness, laughter, generosity, honesty, and loyalty. But the others are a complete mystery.” I flinched back at that. More than six elements! How many more? Twilight kept reading. “It is said that the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now… the Everfree forest!” They all said that last part at once, as I rolled my eyes.

“Well, lets get going!” I said in a cheerful attitude, as I made my way to the door. The others looked at me like I was crazy.

“How can you stand to go in such an awful place!” Rarity started.

“The clouds move on their own…” Rainbow continued.

“The plants grow on their own…” AJ spoke up.

“And the animals take care of themselves!” Fluttershy finished.

“Yeah, kinda reminds me of EARTH. My home world. Saying that stuff isn’t scary. Besides, we were in the Everfree a year ago, stopping CFTDP.” As I was saying this, they finally decided to leave the library, and head for the forest.

“What’s CFTDP?” Twilight asked.

“It stands for Creatures For The Destruction of Ponies. They’re an evil organization that despises ponies, and tries to kill them. Unfortunately, they also see me as a threat, and try whatever they can to stop me. We finished them off a year ago. But I wouldn’t be surprised if there are other branches of their organization” I said, remembering the event.

“Connor, you forgot the important part. How the building was collapsing, so you grabbed all of us, and the dead body of Scootaloo, and heroically jumped out of the building’s top floor, and made a perfect landing, before you almost risked your life to bring back Scootaloo’s.” Rarity reminded me. She said it like it was a story about a knight in shining armor. I sighed. True stories aren’t like that.

“And then you jumped into the rubble, and grabbed the bomb, and flew it up into space before it could kill anyone else, while knowing that the bomb could easily kill you.” Rainbow started flying around while saying this. “And then you fell through the sky, and crash landed in the forest, where you were almost dead, but we sent some lightning bolts into you, waking you back up!” Twilight looked at her like she made it up.

“That’s a really ridiculous story Rainbow Dash. How could one person do that much in such short time!” She said with confidence.

“It’s true. It really happened. When I arrived in this universe a year ago, I got incredible powers. I’m incredibly strong, can fly with or without using my wings. I have knowledge about almost any facts about the multiverse, and I know about every kind of science and math. I can run faster than sound. And I think my powers are based off what I can imagine them being.” Twilight has the crazy look again. I decided to stop her before she freaks out again. “Just because you haven’t read about something, doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. Twilight calmed down a tad.

When we finally arrived at the edge of the forest, I was about to keep walking, when I noticed the others all stopped. “What are we waiting for? Nightmare Moon isn’t going to stop herself. Although she might suffocate herself from laughing so much.” I smiled at my little joke.

“Look, I appreciate the offer, but I’d really rather do this on my own.” Twilight said.

“No can do, sugar cube. We sure aren’t letting any friend of ours go into the creepy place alone.” AJ replied, not noticing the grimace on Twilight’s face. The others started walking forward into the forest. “We’re sticking to you like caramel on a candy apple.” The other ponies all ‘mm-hmm’ed in agreement as we continued walking.

“Especially if there’s candy apples in there.” Pinkie started walking into the forest. “What? Those things are good.”

“Yes they are Pinkie, yes they are.” I nodded in agreement, as Twilight started following us, and I took the lead, using the flashlight function on my arm, which kinda freaked the others out for a bit.

As we continued walking, the others were talking about the rumors about the forest. I noticed Nightmare Moon’s ethereal state slide in between the rocks. I took a deep breath, as Rainbow, started trying to scare Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie. Suddenly the cliff broke off, and we all started falling, except Rainbow and Fluttershy who quickly started flying.

While Rainbow grabbed Pinkie, and Fluttershy grabbed Rarity, I quickly slid down the cliff, grabbed AJ, and dug my hand into the cliff, as we watched Twilight almost fall off. AJ looked at me for a brief second, before we both nodded, and I let her go to grab Twilight.

While AJ was trying to get Twilight to let go, I slid down the side and landed on the ground. I looked up to see Twilight falling, and Rainbow and Fluttershy quickly grab her, and slowly bring her down. I try to take a step forward, before almost falling down, as the bones in my legs start regenerating.

After a few more minutes of walking, and Rainbow telling everyone how she saved Twilight. A manticore suddenly jumped in front of us, and roared. Rarity first tries to attack the manticore, before her mane got messed up, AJ tried to ride the manticore, as if she was at a rodeo. She got flung off, and Rainbow started flying around it fast enough to make a miniature vortex around the manticore. It lashed its scorpion tail out, and knocked Rainbow away.

Seeing as it’s my turn, I just walk up to it, and pimp slap the manticore’s face. It looked surprised before I pimp slapped it a few more times, till it was dazed. “Fluttershy! Do your thing!” The others looked confused as I walked away, and Fluttershy flew up to it. Fluttershy nuzzled the manticore’s paw, and it revealed the underside of it’s paw to Fluttershy, who pulled out the spike or whatever was in the paw.

It roared and picked up Fluttershy, and started licking her in gratitude. We just walked by it, and waited for Fluttershy to return with her new mane style. Once we were all back together again, we continued walking.

After another couple of minutes of nothing happening, Twilight trotted up next to me, while I was at the front of the group. I could tell she wanted to ask me questions. I mentally sighed, and braced for her questions. Once she opened her mouth, a chimera came out of the trees and started trying to attack us. As me and Twilight took a few steps closer, the ground right below us gave way, and only me and Twilight started falling through a small tunnel.

While we were falling, I quickly positioned myself so I could grab Twilight, and I held her close as the ground came rushing up to us. A loud crack was heard as we hit the ground, and I let go of Twilight, before falling to the ground, waiting for my legs to regenerate. I looked over at Twilight, who was worryingly looking at my legs. “You okay?” She looked surprised.

“Am I okay? I should be asked you that! Both your legs are broken!” I chuckled a bit as my legs both crack and fix themselves. I stood up, and started looking around. “How did you do that!” She asked as she examined my legs.

“Regenerative factor.” I reply, as I activated the light on my arm. Not a moment too soon because the hole we fell down closed up, leaving us in the darkness. As Twilight started panicking, I calmed her down, and we started walking through the only other tunnel in the caves.

“How are you staying calm at a time like this?” Twilight asked. I just chuckled again.

“I haven’t been calm in an entire year. Every second I’m worried that I’ll lose control and kill someone, or destroy the planet. I haven’t even had a good night’s sleep in a long time either. Every night, I always have a nightmare of the possible future, the past, what could have been, and all that stuff. I just act calm because someone has to be courageous enough to take lead and keep the group together.” I answered, as I saw something sparkle up ahead. I quickly pick up the pace till we reached it.

“What is that?” Twilight asked as I picked it up and examined it.

“It’s a stone made up of three connecting circles.” I felt like it was important, so I just put it in my pocket, and kept on walking.

“Why did you save me when we were falling? Wouldn’t breaking your legs hurt?” Twilight asked after a while.

“It is a very excruciatingly painful experience. But I have a regenerating ability, and you don’t. So I made sure you would be okay if I only had to deal with a few seconds of pain. I have the ability to become invulnerable, but pain helps me remember who I was before I got my powers.” I sighed.

“How did you get your powers?” Twilight hesitantly asked.

After several minutes of explaining to her of who I truly was, and how I got my powers, we found a staircase out. We started walking up it till we got to a little door like you would see on a cellar. I pushed it open, and we climbed out to notice we were right next to where we fell. The others were still fighting the chimera. I quickly ran up to it, and punched it on the head, before grabbing it and sending it flying into another part of the woods. The others fell down, breathing rapidly.

“Mighty thanks Connor. But where were you for a few minutes?” AJ asked in between breaths. They all looked at me confused.

“Twilight and I fell down a hole, and we followed the way out, till we came out through that cellar like door over there.” I pointed to the door sticking out of the ground.

“How long has that been there?” I just shrugged, not knowing myself.

We continued on after they all got their breath back. After Rarity whined complained about needing a break from the scenery, I noticed the moon going down into the treeline, making it hard to see. Well, it would be hard to see if I didn’t have night vision always activated.

“That ancient ruin could be right in front of our faces, and we wouldn’t even know it.” Twilight pointed out. I just tried to activate the flashlight function on my arm, but it didn’t seem to be working.

“Magical darkness. Lights don’t work in it.” I stated. We kept on walking, some of the ponies bumping into each other. After AJ stepped in mud, and we all noticed the really weird faces on the trees, the ponies all screamed and backed into each other.

They finally stopped screaming when Pinkie started laughing. I mentally braced myself for the singing. Which did come. “When I was a little filly and the sun was going down!”

“Tell me she’s not.”

“The darkness and the shadows, they would always make me frown!”

“She is.”

“I’d hide under my pillow, from what I thought I saw. But Granny Pie said that wasn’t a way to deal with fears at all.”

“Technically it is. But it isn’t very effective.”

“Then what is?”

“She said, “Pinkie, you got to stand up tall, learn to face your fears. You’ll see that they can’t hurt you, just laugh to make them disappear.” Ha ha ha.”

[Ponies gasp]

“So giggle at the ghostie, guffaw at the grossly, crack up at the creepy, whoop it up with the weepy, chortle at the kooky, chuckle at the freaky...” Pinkie pushed me in front of another tree. I just sighed, and activated the flamethrower function on my arm. I held up my arm, and gave a low deep laugh that caused the tree to scream and poof away. “Snortle at the spooky. And tell that big, dumb scary face to take a hike and leave you alone. And if he thinks he can scare you, then he’s got another thing coming, and the very idea of such a thing just makes you want to…” She starts laughing a bit. “LAUGH!”

When she finally finished singing, all the ponies were on the ground laughing uncontrollably. I was just leaning against another tree.

After a few minutes of laughing, we finally started moving again. As we were moving, the others were still laughing until we came across some roaring rapids. “How are we gonna cross this?” Pinkie asked.

“Easy, like this.” I jumped into the river and was immediately swept away.

“Connor!” The ponies all yelled, about to chase after me.

“What?” The all jumped and turned around to see me right behind them.

“But...how...we….” Twilight stammered.

“I have an extra guy.” I pointed to above my head where it shows my face times one.

“But we still have a problem. How are we going to get across?” AJ pointed out. Before I could respond, we heard someone crying out. I sighed as we went to where to crying was to see Steven Magnet wailing about his mustache.

“Excuse me, sir. Why are you crying?” Twilight asked.

“Well, I don’t know. I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when this tacky little cloud of purple smoke just whisked past me, and tore half of my beloved mustache clean off. And now I look simply horrid!” He fell back into the water splashing water over all of us.

“Seriously! I don’t have the ability to dry my clothes without burning down the forest.” I mutter to myself.

“Oh, give me a break.” Rainbow said softly.

“That’s what all the fuss is about?” AJ asked.

“Why, of course it is! How can you be so insensitive?” Rarity walks up to Steven. And I notice that the others are all dry, but I’m not. “Oh, just look at him. Such lovely luminescent scales.”

While they were Rarity was doing that whole generous thing, I quickly flew up into space. When I got there, I flew over to the sun and stayed there for a bit, drying myself off. After a bit longer, I flew back down and landed to see Rarity cut off her tail and magic the tail over to replace Steven’s mustache. I grimaced at how even uglier he looked.

“Oh, Rarity… your beautiful tail.” Twilight pointed out.

“It’s fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it will grow back.” Rarity said nervously.

“Hang on a second.” I walked up to Rarity, my left hand glowing orange and I pointed it at her. A second later, her tail was back to normal. “There we go.”

“Oh thank you Connor!” Rarity said making sure her tail still worked.

While Twilight and the others were being helped over the now calm river, I just jumped over the entire thing.

We kept walking for a few more minutes until we could see the castle in the distance. “There it is! The ruin that holds the elements of harmony. We made it.” Twilight starts running forward until she almost fell off the cliff, but Rainbow pulled her back.

“What’s with you and falling off cliffs today?” Rainbow pointed out.

“Now what?” Pinkie sighs.

“Duh.” Rainbow said flapping her wings and flying over to get the bridge. We all watch as the fog on the other side starts to thicken. We notice the shadowbolts talking to Rainbow as the fog thickens enough so that we can’t see over there. After a bit longer, Rainbow flies over and does that one pose.

We start walking across the bridge and Rainbow tells Twilight; “See? I’d never leave my friends hanging.”

After another minute, we were inside the castle staring at the machine that held the elements. Rainbow, Fluttershy, and I start moving the elements to the ground. Once they were all there, Pinkie pointed out that there are only five of them.

“The book said, “When the five are present, a spark will cause the sixth element to be revealed.” Twilight recalled.

“What in the hay is that supposed to mean?” AJ asked.

“I’m not sure, but I have an idea.” Twilight responded. “Stand back. I don’t know what will happen.” We all started to walk out of the castle, and we waited until we heard Twilight yell. We ran in to see Twilight jump into the dark blue tornado.

“Everyone, this way!” I yell, leading them to the staircase that we need to go to.

After a few minutes of running, we could hear Nightmare Moon’s laughter. We entered the room to hear Twilight say how the spirits of the elements of harmony are in the room. I walked over to a wall and leaned against it, as Twilight did the whole thing where she says how represents which element, and the elements start circling each of them.

“You still don’t have the other elements, the spark didn’t work.” Nightmare Moon pointed out.

“But it did, a different kind of spark.” Twilight turned around to face the other elements. “I felt it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that you all…” she turns around again. “Are my friends.” The element of magic appears above her.

“You see Nightmare Moon, when those elements are ignited by the… the spark that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the sixth element, the element of magic.” The light from Twilight’s element got so bright it filled up the room as the stones form themselves into their necklace forms. Except Twilight’s became a crown-like thing.

Once they fired the rainbow at Nightmare Moon, and Nightmare Moon started screaming, I thought it would all be over. But once the rainbow stopped working, and Nightmare Moon was still there, I gulped. Nightmare Moon looked at herself before laughing.

“You still are missing an element!” She starts laughing again, while the others laid on the ground confused. Nightmare Moon charges up her horn and prepares to fire it. “Now say good bye to your precious elements!” Once she fired it at Twilight, I quickly ran forward and pushed her out of the way, taking the blast straight through my heart.

I grunted in pain, as I held the wound, noticing how my body is having trouble healing from the dark magic. Twilight ran up to me concerned. “Connor! Are you okay?”

“No, not exactly.” I managed to say before coughing up blood. “I might not be able to regenerate out of this one. Reminds me of when I got my powers.”

I noticed Twilight was starting to cry. “I’m so sorry Connor. If the elements worked, you wouldn’t have needed to get herself killed. I should have been the one who died.” I frowned at that before lifting her head to meet my eyes with my non-bloody hand.

“Don’t you say that. You still have a long life to live with your friends.” My vision was fading.

“But why, why did you save me?” Twilight asked.

“Because, you needed help, and I had the courage to help.” Right after I said that, I noticed my pocket glowing green. I reached in an pulled out the stone I picked up earlier. It was vibrating like mad and glowing a familiar green. “What the?” Was all I had time to say as it quickly flung itself onto my neck, making me float up into the air. “Of course.” I said to myself. “Twilight! I think I found the missing element. The element of courage! The courage to stand by your friends no matter what! The courage one gains from their friends to do difficult tasks! The courage to put your life in danger for your friends!” After I finished saying that, the elements started firing again, this time joined by my own element.

The rainbow circled Nightmare Moon who was screaming again. When the light cleared away, we were all on the ground again. I stood up, before quickly grabbing my chest, making sure that the wound is gone, which it was.

“Everypony okay?” AJ asked.

“I certainly am okay!” I said in a cheerful mood, as everyone started noticing that the elements look like their cutie marks. I noticed mine did too, but was a forest green that reminded me of the Kokiri’s emerald.

“Gee, Twilight, I thought you were just spouting a lot of hooey. But I reckon we really do represent the elements of friendship.” AJ said.

“Indeed you do” Celestia just teleported in with a bright flash, bringing the sun back as well. While the ponies were bowing, I just stood there.

“Connor! Why aren’t you bowing!” Twilight whispered to me.

“I don’t bow to just anyone. I only bow if someone earned my respect. Plus I’m higher up than Celestia.” Twilight flinched when I didn’t say ‘princess’. After a bit of awkward silence, Twilight ran up to Celestia, and they ~~hugged~~ nuzzled.

“Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student. I knew you could do it.” Twilight looked confused.

“But you told me it was all an old pony tale.” Twilight pointed out.

“I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more.” Celestia recalled. “I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon’s return, and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart.” Twilight looked to us, and we all just smiled back. “Now if only another will, as well…” Celestia walked over to Luna,

“Princess Luna.” Celestia stated and Luna woke up. “It has been 1,000 years since I have seen you like this.” Celestia sat down in front of Luna. “Time to put our difference behind us. We were meant to rule together, little sister.”

“Sister?” Twilight said in surprise.

“Will you accept my friendship?” Celestia asked. The ponies were all leaning forward and Pinkie fell on her face, waiting for the response.

“I”m so sorry! I missed you so much, big sister.” Luna ran forward and hugged/nuzzled Celestia, tears running down both of their faces.

“I’ve missed you, too.” Celestia responded. Pinkie started bursting into tears for a second before she stopped.

“Hey! You know what this calls for?” Suddenly we were outside of the Everfree forest. “A party!”

When we were back in Ponyville, Twilight was tackled by Spike, Luna was given a floral wreath. And Twilight looked sad.

“Why so glum, my faithful student? Are you not happy that your quest is complete and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?” Celestia asked.

“That’s just it.” Twilight answered. “Just when I learn how wonderful it is to have friends, I have to leave them.”

“Spike, take a note please.” Celestia adjectived. “I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria. She must continue to study the magic of friendship. She must report to me her findings from her new home in Ponyville.” The others ran forward and congratulated Twilight, while I just stayed behind with a small smile on my face.

“Oh, thank you, Princess Celestia. I’ll study harder than ever before.” After Twilight said that, all the ponies started cheering.

“Connor, come here. You’re one of our friends too.” Twilight said noticing how I was just standing there.

“No, I’m fine over here.” I responded, but Twilight brought me over to the group with magic, and we all group hugged.

Author's Note

Sorry about the long wait for this chapter. My computer's hard drive was too full to even get the internet up. So I had to wait until my older brother was able to install windows on another hard drive which took three weeks. Then the week I got my computer back, and was able to use it, I had boatloads of homework to do, which by the time I finished it was around 9 pm. Then I got sick with some problem with my throat, so I haven't had a good enough chance to write this till today, as I am now recovering from my illness. So I hope you enjoyed this chapter. We finally discover that Connor's appearance in the world has greatly changed the timeline. Also, be prepared for more scenes where Connor is brought to the brink of death. Just to note, not all chapters from this point on will be episodes from the show, I have plans for several chapters in between episodes. See you next chapter! Happy Valentines day!

Chapter 11 - Experimentation

When I woke up in the morning, I noticed something different about my room. It took me a few minutes to figure out what was different, but when I did, I was immediately awake.

I looked over at the only other person in the room. “Why am I in the basement of your house Twilight?” When I asked this, I noticed my voice was much more hoarse than usual. Panicked, I looked and noticed that not only was I missing my arm, but I was strapped to a chair.

“Oh good, you’re awake!” Twilight said, trotting over to another machine.

“What did you do to my arm!” I try to say menacingly, but it didn’t work so well.

“Oh that thing! It’s a marvelous piece of technology. In a few years, we could advance Equestrian technology tenfold just by analyzing it.” She said happily as she walked over to a machine holding my arm.

“Give my arm back!”

“But why would I do that? Don’t you see Connor! With your knowledge, we could cure every known disease to pony kind! We could advance modern magic!” I cut her off before she could continue.

“I need my arm! When my arm is forcibly removed, all my bodily processes stop! I can hardly even use my powers!” I pointed out.

“But you seem to be doing fine! There is no harm in letting me continue analyzing your arm for a few more hours.” She folded her ears back.

“Like there is no harm in kidnapping me from my home in the middle of the night, and dismembering me? Or that you have strapped me to a freaking chair!” I tried to yell. Meanwhile, I was mentally fixing the chips in my body so I can have my powers back.

“Well you were thrashing about in your sleep. I had to strap you to a chair so you wouldn’t destroy anything.” I just gave her a bewildered look.

“That’s what your getting from what I’m saying! Not the fact that you could be arrested for a long time due to the crimes you committed!” No matter what I said, it wasn’t getting through to her.

“Yeah but we’re friends! Friends don’t send each other to jail.” I just sighed.

“Friends also don’t kidnap each other! I am in excruciating pain because you removed my arm! What kind of friend does that!” As I said this, I felt some of my powers return.

“Don’t worry, I’ll cast a knockout spell on you that will last a few days, and I’ll also cast a memory spell so you won’t remember any of this.” She said proud of herself, while I started to get worried. I noticed her horn starting to glow, and remembered that without my arm and powers, I won’t be immune to the spells.

“But what about my…” I didn’t get to finish that sentence, as she cast the spell on me, making me fall asleep.

I woke up to screams of pain and explosions coming from outside. I noticed I was still strapped to the chair. I struggled to break the rope bonds, but I just couldn’t. I took a quick look around and noticed a sharp pole attached to one of the machines. I managed to position myself for the pole to break through the rope around my left arm.

After freeing my left arm, I quickly got to work on removing the other ropes. A minute later, and I was standing up, completely free. I didn’t notice my arm in the room so I quickly made my way upstairs and noticed the mane six all boarded up in the library, looking like they were dressed for war. I also noticed my arm on a stand. It looked like it was being used as a turret.

I walked over and picked up my arm, putting it back in my socket. It was at that point the others noticed me. Rainbow ran over to me first hope in her eyes. “Connor! You’re alive!”

“Yeah I am. What happened to everything!” I could still hear screaming outside.

“Well, a few days after you disappeared a strange monster appeared. It was all black and kinda reminded me of you in your Cosmic form. But black.” Rainbow said as I was thinking about what kind of monster this could be.

“Where were you Connor?” AJ asked. I noticed Twilight started to look worried.

“Oh I’m sure he had somewhere important he had to be, because you know, he’s the Cosmic King.” Twilight said nervously.

“Actually, Twilight kidnapped sometime in the middle of the night after the events with Nightmare Moon, keeping me tied up in her basement with my arm removed so I couldn’t escape. She then cast a sleep spell on me to make me sleep for a few days so she could continue to experiment on me and my arm without my consent, not caring about how much pain I was under.” They all gasped except for Twilight.

“Twilight, is this true?” AJ asked, looking at Twilight.

“I...well...he…” She took a deep breath. “Yes. I took Connor in the middle of the night so I could analyze his arm. But I was trying to see if we could use the technology to help our society advance!”

“But what’s the point of advancing your society if you’re hurting your friends in the process! Did you ever think of the repercussions of such an event! You could completely change the timeline in a very negative way!” Twilight folded her ears back.

“But I…” I cut her off.

“You messed up Twilight. Now let me deal with this while you think about how torturing me ruined the lives of many.” I said in an angry tone as I opened the door and walked out, closing it behind me.

I looked around noticing the dead bodies of so many ponies laying around the destroyed town. I started walking forward till I heard faint breathing coming from one of the bodies. I quickly ran over to the body and noticed it was Cheerilee, barely breathing.

“C...Connor…please...protect...the children.” She gave one final breath before her eyes rolled up.

I just sighed and closed her eyelids. “Requiescat in pace.” I stood back up, and heard faint whimpering sounds coming from behind the wall Cheerilee was against. I gently rolled her body out of the way and noticed a small hole in the wall. I looked in the hole and saw all the children in Cheerilee’s class.

“Hey.” I said in a light calm voice. “Come on out, we need to get you children to a safer place.” They seemed to get the message and started crawling out one by one.

Once they were all out, I noticed the condition they were in. They were all slightly bruised and scared out of their minds, but I noticed that Scootaloo’s leg was missing. I gently picked up Scootaloo and motioned for the others to follow me.

After another minute, I could see the library coming up. I turned around to face the others. “Okay everyone. We’re almost to a safe spot. The elements of harmony are there trying their best to keep it safe. I’m going to drop you off there before stopping the monster okay?” They all nodded. “Good, now lets go…” I heard a loud boom, as I turned around to see the library go up in a big bang.

“No.” Was all I said as I immediately rushed over to the wreckage, the children following me close behind. When I got there, I saw the bodies of all the elements all thrown around. I put down Scootaloo and picked up Rainbow Dash’s body, who was still breathing and held her close. As far as I could tell, she was the only one left alive.

“Rainbow…no...please don’t die on me. That’s my job.” I managed to say in between sobs.

“Connor, look out.” Was all I heard as a sharp pain went through my chest as I looked down to see a black arm pulling itself out of my chest, leaving a hole behind. As I fell onto my knees, still holding Rainbow close, I said one thing.

“I’m sorry Rainbow. I failed you.”

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

After putting Connor back to sleep, I quickly trotted over to the Analyzer 5000 to check on the results of the arm. “Seems to be working properly.” I heard sounds coming from where Connor is.

I quickly trotted back to the chair, horn charging up to put him back to sleep, when I noticed he was thrashing about in his sleep. I just sighed and powered down my horn. “Connor has some serious issues. Doesn’t he see how beneficial this is?” I was cut from saying anything else when I heard loud beeping coming from one of the machines attached to Connor.

“What the?” The ERM, energy reading meter for those who don’t know, was beeping like mad. “These readings are over 150 times what his usual energy levels are. But where is all this energy coming from?” I heard more beeping, and looked over to see the magic meter showing high levels of magic from Connor.

“He’s giving off more magic than Princess Celestia! But that’s impossible!” I slowly back away from still thrashing and now screaming Connor.

Suddenly, his eyes opened, and I flinched back, expecting him to be awake. But what surprised me was the fact that his eyes were completely black and soulless.

I took a small step forward. “Connor?” I said cautiously. I was about to take another step forward, when he completely snapped all the bindings off and stood up. He made eye contact with me before making the scariest smile I have ever seen.

He quickly walked up to me, the smile never leaving his face, before reaching down to try and grab my throat. I quickly teleported out of the basement and ended up outside of the library. I took a sigh of relief as I walked back in my house. “He shouldn’t be able to escape the basement. I have an enchantment strong enough around the entire room that even the Princess would have trouble breaking through.

Before I could even relax with a good book, I heard a loud yell as the door to the basement shattered open and Connor walked out. “But...but that’s impossible!” I slowly back up to the door leaving the library as Connor slowly advances towards me.

I spare a quick glance at the door behind me, before quickly putting my book back in it’s place and quickly running out of the library as Connor jumped at me.

After barely escaping Connor’s grab, I ran as quick as my four hooves can take me to Sugarcube Corner.

After running for nearly 2 and a half minutes but it felt like an hour, I arrived through the doors of Sugarcube Corner. I collapsed on the ground, breathing rapidly as Pinkie quickly came up to me.

“Hey Twilight! Why’re you breathing so heavily? Huh? Huh? Did you race here from your home just because you like Sugarcube Corner’s sweets? I bet that’s it isn’t it? Wow! I heard of ponies loving our sweets but this takes the cake!” Pinkie pulls out a cake for emphasis as I’m trying to speak again.

“P-pin-Pinkie, help. C-Connor’s gone crazy.” I managed to say in between breaths. After I said this, Pinkie’s cheerful eyes quickly turned terrified as she was looking at something behind me.

I slowly turned my head to see what she was staring at, to see Connor had already entered the building. But unlike a few minutes ago, Connor’s clothes were completely different. Everything he was wearing was a deep dark black that looked like there were stars moving in them as if he was wearing space. His mane, instead of being spiked up in the front, was slicked back and in a darker shade of it’s usual brown color. Where his right arm would have been was an arm made of some kind of very dark energy. But the most disturbing fact about him was his smile. He clearly showed his teeth with all seemed to be much sharper than they should.

As Connor slowly started walking towards us, Pinkie appeared in front of him, with her usual smile back on her face. “Hiya Connor! You trying a new look? It suits you but it seems a bit too dark. I thought you preferred wearing yellow and cosmic purple?” Pinkie was cut from saying anything else as Connor slammed his right hand into her face so hard that Pinkie was sent flying into the wall.

Pinkie started crying after she just realized what happened. “Connor. How could you do this? I thought we were friends?” She said in between sobs.

“Oh we are.” Connor said in a voice much darker than his usual. “It’s just that Twilight here taught me that friends should hurt each other. Painfully. I’m just practicing with this new lesson.” He started walking closer to me, no longer paying attention to Pinkie, who was no longer where she was flung. “Time for your share of pain Twilight.” Connor brought his right fist up, and was about to bring it down, but I teleported away from him again.

I teleported right outside of the bakery, not even having a chance to breath before I heard Connor yell as he ran through the doors looking at me with the same emotionless look he had earlier.

As he ran over to me, ready to hurt me, a whistling sound was heard, getting louder. Right before Connor could hurt me, he was quickly knocked to the side by a rainbow blur. “Rainbow!” I yelled out in gratitude.

“I came as quick as I could. Why is Connor attacking us?” Rainbow Dash said, landing on the ground, but keeping an eye on Connor, who recovered quickly by sending four black tendrils out of his body and keeping himself above of the ground with them.

I quickly tried to think of an excuse to tell Rainbow. “I don’t know! He just started attacking me in my own house!” By the look on Rainbow’s face, I can tell that she fell for it.

“Twilight look out!” Rainbow Dash yelled as Connor started charging at us again… only to be stopped by Fluttershy who was suddenly right in front of him, staring straight into his eyes.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing! He’ll kill you!” I yelled, but Fluttershy didn’t seem to listen, as she kept on staring at him.

They stayed like that for a minute before Fluttershy slowly backed off, fear in her eyes. “But, that’s… that’s impossible! No pony can resist Fluttershy’s Stare!” I heard Rainbow call out next to me. I expected Fluttershy to run, but she was just slowly backing up as Connor walked forward.

“Why are you doing this Connor? I thought we were friends?” I heard Fluttershy ask, trying to hold back tears.

Connor stopped walking when Fluttershy asked that. “We are still friends Fluttershy. It’s just that earlier today, Twilight kidnapped me from my house while I was sleeping, and strapped me to a chair in her basement. She forcibly removed my arm causing me great pain. All the while, she said it was for the good of Ponykind. She didn’t care at all about the pain I WAS IN! It wasn’t just psychical pain, it hurt me more by the fact that the pony I risked my life for twice would care so little about me that she would FREAKIN’ TORTURE ME!” I gulped, hoping that he wouldn’t convince the others that’s what happened.

Fluttershy turned her head to look at me. “Twilight, is this true?”

“W-what! O-of course not. Why would I try to study Connor?” I said, hoping they would buy it.

“Twilight, don’t you lie to us.” I heard Applejack say from the side. I turned my head to see her, slowly walking up to us.

“W-what do you mean Applejack? I’m not lying! Connor’s clearly crazy!” Judging by the look on her face means she didn’t buy it.

“I’m the element of honesty Twilight. I can tell when somepony is lying.” I gulped. “Now why don’t you tell us the truth?” I noticed that everypony was looking at me.

I sighed, knowing when I’m beat. “Yes I did take Connor from his house when he was sleeping. I strapped him to a chair because while he was sleeping, he kept on flailing about. I wanted to study him and his arm so I removed it so I could analyze it.” When I said that I removed his arm, all the ponies flinched in pain. “A few minutes later, Connor woke up, and tried to convince me to let him go and give him back his arm. He said he was in great pain, but I kept on analyzing his arm, hoping to use the technology to advance our society. I knew he was lying about the pain though. If that arm wasn’t the arm he had at birth, that means he made the arm so he could attach it to himself. Which means that I could remove it without trouble.” The looks on the other ponies faces told me I must have done something wrong.

“He was telling the truth Twilight.” Applejack started. “If someone other than Connor removes his arm…”

“It causes me great pain because I wouldn’t have deactivated the microchips my arm is connected to in my body. So when you remove my arm, every one of my organs fail, I get put into great pain, and I can’t use my powers.” I flinched at what Connor just said. He was telling the truth? So when I was trying to help all the ponies, I was hurting the one creature that risked his own life twice just to save me.

My ears fold back as I realize my mistake. “I-I’m sorry Connor. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to help ponies everywhere.” We all watch as Connor walks up to me, and crouches down.

“I’m not sure if I can forgive you. But first things first, you should wake up.” He said calmly, while I was confused. What does he mean by ‘wake up’? As I was thinking, I noticed everything started to become distorted.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

As Twilight slowly comes to, I wait, still trapped to the chair. “So do you finally realize why you shouldn’t do this Twilight?” I said in a calm tone of voice.

“Wha-what happened?” She was still a bit tired.

“When you tried to cast the sleep spell on me, I had enough of my powers returned to reflect the spell and put you to sleep. While you were sleeping, I gave you a dream that shows what would happen if you were to try to put me to sleep.” She looked confused for a second, before realizing what I said.

“That would really happen?” She asked curiously.

I just sighed. “Yes it would. If you were to put me to sleep, I would have a nightmare, due to the fact I couldn’t dream ever since I got my powers. The nightmare would have given me night terrors, like usual, but the nightmare would be about me being betrayed by you. I would be so angry at that, that my powers would feed off my anger and hatred, turning me into that monster you saw me become.”

“I’m so sorry Connor.” She said, running forward, removing the bonds on my legs. “I didn’t know I was causing great pain to you. I guess I was just so focused on the science of your arm I forgot that you’re my friend.” After she finished saying that, she removed the strap on my left arm, and I used that arm to remove the other straps on my chest.

I stood up, stretching a bit, before walking over to my arm, and removing it from the machine and reattaching it to my socket. “It’s okay Twilight. I’ll forgive you. Just don’t do it again.” I pushed a few buttons on my arm, setting it to a certain mode. “Plus I think you have learned a valuable lesson to send to Princess Celestia.” I charged up my arm, preparing it for what I am about to do.

“You’re right Connor! Thanks for forgiving me.” She gives me a hug around my waist, because that’s how tall she is compared to me. As she started walking upstairs, I unleash a burst of energy from my arm, deleting all the data about me and my arm from the machines. Twilight realized what I didn’t and started to freak out. “Connor! Why did you do that!”

“If you were to try and copy the technology from my arm, you would seriously change the timeline. I told you before that this is just a show in my universe, but if Equestria became too advanced, a lot of events won’t happen! Especially the events that need to happen!” It took more convincing, but I finally made her decide what I did was right, and we both went upstairs.

After a quick breakfast, made by Spike, Twilight called him over to begin writing the letter. “Dear Princess Celestia, Today I learned that you shouldn’t do things to your friends that hurt them without their permission. You should always ask before performing experiments on them. It might make them uncomfortable. Your favorite student, Twilight Sparkle.” After writing it, Spike sent it with magic dragonfire, and we all watched it fly away.

I walk over to one of the bookshelves and found a book about Equestrian history. Picking it up, I sat down next to the shelf and began reading. Well, trying to read if I could read Equestrian. “What the crap.” I said, realizing that Equestrian writing was a bunch of horseshoes and other horse stuff.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked concerned.

“This is seriously your language?” I answered, showing her the inside of the book.

“Yeah, you got a problem with it?” Twilight said, confused at what I was getting at.

“Kinda, I have to set my brain to be able to read this.” Twilight gasped at that.

“You can’t read!” She sounds like that is blasphemy to her. Which it probably is.

“I can read. It’s just that English, my language, and Equestrian, your language, sound the same, but look differently. Let me just…” I stared at the words in the book for a few seconds, as my brain develops the ability to read Equestrian. “There, done. Now I can fully read Equestrian.” Twilight just looked really confused.

“But how did that work!” Twilight yelled, trying to figure out what I did.

“I’m part robot, so I have a microchip in my brain. Plus with my powers, my brain is more advanced than the most advanced supercomputer/AI in the history of most universes.” I said, sitting down and starting to read the book. Twilight just sighed, before starting to read her own book.

Author's Note

Another chapter done! In this one, Twilight goes science crazy and completely forgets that Connor is a living breathing organism too. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Don't forget to try and see the next chapter of The Cosmic King!

Chapter 12 - The Ticket Master

Earlier today, Applejack asked for the assistance of Twilight and I in harvesting some apples. As we were walking back to the barn, apples in tow, AJ spoke up. “Thank you kindly, guys, for helping me out. I bet Big McIntosh I could get all these golden deliciouses in the barn by lunchtime. If I win, he’s gonna walk down Stirrup Street in one of Granny’s girdles.” I smile at the thought of that.

“No problem at all Applejack.” Twilight responded. “I’m glad the goal is lunchtime. All this hard work is making me hungry.” Spike was sitting on top of Twilight’s back, tossing apples out, looking for a good one.

Suddenly a loud rumble was heard, shaking everything nearby as the ponies struggle to stand up. “Good gracious! What was that!” AJ yelled when the rumbling stopped.

I just pat my stomach, and give a slight smile. “Sorry, I guess I’m getting hungry too.” The ponies just sigh and shake their heads, and we continue walking. And Spike continues looking for a good apple.

“Yeah, I’m getting pretty hungry myself.” Spike responds, accidentally throwing an apple at Twilight’s head.

“Spike, you haven’t done anything productive today.” I stated.

“You’ve just been lounging on my back all morning while we worked.” Twilight continued.

“Exactly.” Spike responds. “You three are taking so long, I missed snack time.”

Right after he said that, Twilight’s stomach growled. I just sighed and shook my head. ‘Even being in this universe for an entire year hasn’t changed what will happen much.’ I thought to myself.

I pull myself out of my thoughts, to see Spike devouring a big apple, and Twilight getting angry at him. I let out a small smile at Spike’s antics, before he burps up a letter that I have a good feeling is gonna cause lots of chaos. ‘If only my friend was here, he would have loved to see the chaos caused by that letter. Distan always did love chaos. I wonder how he’s doing?’ I suddenly became more depressed than usual at the thought of my family and best friend.

I look up to see Spike holding two golden tickets. I chuckle at the thought of one pony singing ‘I have a golden ticket!’ from Willy Wonka. AJ speaks up after Twilight mentioned a dance. “Nice? It’s a heap good more than just nice. I’d love to go.” As AJ is talking, I feel a thought bubble coming up.

“Land’s sakes! If I had an apple stand set up, ponies would be chawing our tasty vittles ‘till the cows came home.” Man, thought bubbles are weird. “Do you have any idea how much business I could drum up for Sweet Apple Acres? Why, with all that money, we could do a heap of fixin’ up ‘round here. We could replace that saggy, old roof. And Big McIntosh could replace that saggy, old plow. And Granny Smith could replace that saggy, old hip. Why, I’d give my left hind leg to go to that Gala.” I cringe at the thought of what would happen if AJ did do that, then found out that she would get very little profits.

After AJ was done fantasizing, Twilight walked up to her. “Oh. Well, in that case, would you like to…” She didn’t finish as Rainbow came falling down. I looked up to notice she somehow fell much higher than she slept.

“Are we talking about the Grand Galloping Gala?” Rainbow said after landing on top of AJ and Twilight.

“Rainbow Dash! You told me you were too busy to help me harvest apples. What were you busy doing? Spying?” AJ accused.

“No. I was busy napping.” Rainbow replied.

“That actually is a very valid excuse.” I pointed out, while AJ rolled her eyes.

Rainbow suddenly flew up into the air and flipped, looking at Twilight upside down. “And I just happened to hear that you have an extra ticket?”

“Yeah, but…” Twilight tried to speak, but Rainbow interrupted.

“Yes! This is so awesome!” Rainbow landed on the ground after doing a flip. “The Wonderbolts perform at the Grand Galloping Gala every year.” Rainbow started forming a thought bubble. “I can see it now. Everyone would be watching the sky, their eyes riveted on the Wonderbolts.” She said ‘everyone’ instead of ‘everypony.’ “But then, in would fly...Rainbow Dash! I would draw their attention with my Super-Speed Strut. Then I would mesmerize them with my Fantastic Filly Flash! And for my grand finale, The Buccaneer Blaze.” When the imaginary Rainbow Dash did that, I for some reason couldn’t see being done. Almost like in the show. “The ponies would go wild! The Wonderbolts would insist that my signature moves be incorporated into their routine. And then welcome me as their newest member.”

As the flashback ended, I went into my thoughts to figure out why I couldn’t see the Buccaneer Blaze. I had some theories, but it’s probably because it’s her thought bubble, so I couldn’t get the full picture. I’m still a bit surprised that I can see thought bubbles. ‘Probably has something to due with the fact that I have every kind of possible vision. I’m forced to see x-ray, night-vision, and many others all combined at the same time ever since I got my powers.’ I snap out of my thoughts again after hearing Twilight ask me something.

“What about you Connor? Why would you want to go to the Gala?” I gave her a confused look.

“What makes you think I want to go to the Grand Galloping Gala?” The three ponies all looked shocked at that statement.

“Don’t you have some dream or whatever that could be accomplished by going to the Gala.” Twilight asked.

“I haven’t had a dream since I got my powers. And no I don’t really want to go to the Gala. It’s full of a bunch of stuck up snobs who care only for themselves.” I said with a bit of disgust. But right after I said that, a miniature portal opened right in front of my face. Before I could do anything though, a scroll came flying out of it, and dove straight into my left eye. As I kneeled down in pain, I quickly removed the scroll from my eye so my eye could heal, then I shook the blood off the scroll, and unfurled it.

“What’s it say?” Twilight asked, after noticing my face go pale.

“It says I’m invited to the Grand Galloping Gala, I only get one ticket, and I am actually forced to go.” After saying this, I held up the golden ticket to show them. “Well, I guess I have to go to the Gala then.” I put the ticket away in my pocket universe, before I heard AJ and Rainbow start pestering Twilight for the ticket.

They stopped when Twilight’s stomach growled. She gave a nervous laugh, before speaking again. “Listen to that. I am starving. I don’t know about you, but I can’t make important decisions on an empty stomach. So I’ll, uh, think about it over lunch and get back to you two, okay?” Spike jumped of Twilight’s back, who started to walk away. I decided to follow her.

After a few minutes of quiet walking back into Ponyville, I decided to speak up first. “So, I know of a good restaurant that opened a few weeks ago. Never had the chance to check it out. Would you two like to accompany me to lunch? I’m paying.” Twilight’s stomach growled at that.

“I would love to, but I couldn’t ask for you to pay for both me and Spike.” Twilight responded.

“It’s no problem at all. I have enough money to afford lunch for the three of us, and it’s no setback.” With that, I managed to convince Twilight about letting me pay for it. It would feel wrong having her pay for it, because of what’s going to happen to her later today.

After another minute of walking quietly, Spike decided to ask the question. “So, who are you gonna give the ticket to, Twilight?”

“I don’t know, Spike, but I really can’t think straight when I’m hungry.” We started to pass by Sugarcube Corner, where I quickly braced for what is about to happen.

Just as I remembered, Pinkie Pie just jumped straight out of the door and crashed into Twilight and Spike, who let go of the tickets, and they fall onto Pinkie’s face, who promptly freaks out. “AAH! Bats! Bats on my face! Help! Wait! These aren’t… Tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala?!” I decided to deactivate my brain so I wouldn’t have to hear Pinkie’s song. Sure she has some good songs, but I never did like this song.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

“What’s Connor doing?” I asked out loud after the other ponies left. Spike and I looked at Connor, who while during all of our talking with our other friends, remained completely still and quiet. He just kept looking forward with no emotion in his eyes. Spike jumped on my back, and standing up began to snap his hooves...er...claws in front of his face. After three snaps, Connor blinked and shook his head.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

As my brain rebooted, I heard a snapping sound, and as I blinked to start processing data, I saw Spike’s claw snapping in front of my face. I shook my head and noticed the other ponies were gone now. I gave a small smirk before looking down at a relieved Twilight. “So, what did I miss?” She gave an annoyed groan before we continued walking again.

After yet a couple more minutes, we arrived at the restaurant, and found a seat. While we were waiting for the waiter, Twilight began talking. “Aw Spike, what am I gonna do? Five of my best friends have really good reasons to go to the Gala.” She began to pull petals of the centerpiece. “Applejack or Rainbow Dash? Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy? Rarity? Oh, who should go with me?” She ate the petals she blew off, leaving one petal stuck on her face.

“Have you made your decision?” The waiter asked after walking up to the table.

“I CAN’T DECIDE!” Twilight yelled, attracting the attention of everyone in the vicinity.

“Twilight, he just wants to take your order.” Spike stated.

“Oh.” Twilight realized. “I would love a daffodil-and-daisy sandwich.” The waiter nodded before turning to me.

“I would like a medium-rare steak please.” Twilight’s face turned green and she gagged, and Spike just looked surprised. I’m really glad this place has carnivore food too.

The waiter turned to face Spike. “Do you have any rubies?” The waiter just gave him a look. “Okay. I’ll have the hay fries. Extra crispy.” The waiter walked away to get our orders.

“Connor!” Twilight yelled at me. “How could you eat meat like that! You’ll get sick!” I gave her a confused look for a second before realizing what she was talking about.

“Um Twilight? What do you think these are for?” I opened my mouth and flicked one of my top canines a few times.

“What are you talking abo…” She realized what I was getting at. “YOU EAT CREATURES!” She yelled, yet again attracting the attention of all the ponies nearby.

“Yes I eat creatures. I’m an omnivore, I NEED meat. It gives me protein. Besides Spike can eat meat too.” I pointed to his sharp canines.

“Why would Spike eat meat!” Twilight was a little angry now.

“Because dragons are supposed to eat meat. Why do you think Spike looks like a baby? Because he’s unhealthy. He should be around my height at least if he was eating healthy.” Spike had a small smile on his face, but Twilight was still angry.

“So you’re saying that if I eat meat, I can get bigger!” He puffed his chest out as he said this.

“You should. I’m surprised you’re still alive if you haven’t eaten meat before. I guess the gems are one of the only reasons you’re still alive.” I chuckled a bit. “I have been to many universes ever since I’ve gotten my powers, and I have never seen a dragon survive without meat.”

“Really! You’ve seen other dragons?” Spike asked excitedly.

“Yep.” I nodded. “I’ve met an annoying purple space dragon that lead an attack that wiped out an entire human colony. I’ve met a dragon that was sent forward in time and started eating people’s souls. I’ve met a greedy dragon that took over a kingdom in a mountain for it's gold. I’ve met a kind and caring dragon that has retractable teeth. I’ve even met a dragon whose weakness was crickets and tried to convince a good friend of mine to fall into three rather obvious traps.” Spike looked very eager at the mention of all these other dragons.

Before anyone could say anything else, our food came and Spike and I dug into our respective dishes. After completely devouring my meal in one bite, I noticed all the ponies nearby running into the building. I just sighed, and created an umbrella using Cosmic energy.

Right after I made the umbrella, it started raining. I noticed Rainbow sitting above the clouds, purposely making a hole in it. I decided to wait to put the umbrella up on the table. I waited until Rainbow was about to close the hole, then I quickly put up the umbrella, preventing us from getting rained on.

Unfortunately for both me and Twilight, I seemed to be ionized from when I got my powers, so some lightning struck the umbrella, breaking it and drenching us in water. After a second, Rarity came along.

“Twilight! It’s raining.” She stated, which caused Twilight to reply sarcastically. I chuckled a bit, thinking about how the rain might affect a pony, but I’m immune to any disease that’s not Cosmic.I blink, and I’m suddenly in the Carousel Boutique with Spike, Twilight, and Rarity.

As Twilight shakes the water off of her and onto Rarity, I just increase my body temperature high enough to completely evaporate the water, and the steam it turned into. When I was dry, I just turned my temperature back to normal. When Rarity screamed ‘makeovers’, I caught Spike before he hit the wall, and we shared a look of fear as we heard power tools being used.

After Rarity was done with Twilight, she started to do Spike, who looked at me with fear before he got pulled behind the curtain-thingy. While that was happening, I had the tendrils in my back come out, and attach me to the ceiling. Good thing I did this too, because when Spike was freed, Rarity tried to grab me. Luckily, I was high enough to be out of her reach. But then she used her magic to pull my tendrils out of the ceiling, and over to the curtain-thingy.

I managed to escape her grasp before she could try anything, and I grabbed Spike, who had pulled off the stupid clothes, before running out of the building. After we escaped, I put down Spike, before taking a breath. “So, wanna go see some dragons in other universes?” Spike nodded rapidly at the idea. I picked him up before creating a portal in front of me and jumping in.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

After nearly escaping Zebes with our lives, Spike and I jumped out of another portal just in time to save Twilight from the horde of ponies. Spike climbed onto Twilight before asking the million-dollar question; “What are we gonna do?”

“We’re gonna RUN!” After she said that, we booked it out of there, running around town for several minutes before we got cornered. I noticed Twilight’s horn glowing, so I closed my eyes so I wouldn’t be temporarily blinded. When I opened them again, I found a bunch of angry ponies staring at me in anger, wanting to know where ‘their ticket’ is.

I looked around noticing that there wasn’t enough room for a portal. I quickly turned around, and ran up a wall, before climbing on top of it, running across roofs, avoiding angry ponies. I ran for a few minutes, before stopping on the edge of one of Ponyville’s tallest buildings. I looked over the edge, knowing that my legs would break if I jumped, giving the ponies enough time to stop me from running again. I heard some growling behind me, and I turned around to see a giant group of ponies slowly walking towards me, as if they were rabid wolves. All the while, they were growling about the location of ‘their ticket’. I gulped, taking a step back, before I quickly removed my foot from the air behind me.

As they were getting closer, I could hear them say, ‘there’s nowhere to run.’ As I was thinking of a way to escape this scenario, I heard a familiar sound. I looked to my right, to see an eagle, flying around the top of the building. I looked down at my feet, noticing a small amount of straw at my feet. I gave a small smile, before falling backwards off the building, hearing all the ponies gasp and run to the edge to see me fall. I flipped in mid-air, and right before I hit the ground, I created a portal, which I fell through.

After falling through the portal, I arrived at the library, landing on my feet. I looked to see Rainbow dancing in mid-air about getting the ticket. Although after getting glares from the other ponies, Rainbow stopped dancing, and withdrawn her stake on the ticket.

AJ calmed Twilight down, talking about gung-ho or whatever. After that, they all said ‘sorry’ at the same time. Spike was then asked to write a letter to Celestia about how sharing is ~~communism~~ caring. Then I was forcibly pulled into another group hug.

A few minutes later, we were all walking out of the library, everyone else holding their tickets by magic. I just sighed, before watching Spike run by me with a smile on his face.

Author's Note

Well, another chapter done! What I'm curious about though is if anyone can name all the dragons I mentioned earlier. Well, I hope you enjoy this chapter! See you next time on The Cosmic King!

Chapter 13 - Applebuck Season

I quickly rolled out of the way just in time for a piece of a building to hit where I was a second ago. I looked up at my opponent, quickly trying to think of a way to beat it without any unnecessary deaths or pointless destruction. We were battling a giant chimera. And when I say giant, I mean GIANT. I looked as big as the Empire State Building from my world’s New York. The chimera was a goat, with bat wings and a rattlesnake tail. But the most interesting thing about it, was the fact that I could see raw magic, which looks bright purple, running through it’s veins.

“So you’re not really evil, you’re just unlucky enough to fall into a pool of raw magic and get mutated. You’re just in a lot of pain.” I had sympathy for the creature, so I would go easy on it. I was cut out of my thoughts when I heard some screaming, and I looked to see the pre-CMC huddled together, about to get crushed by some falling debris.

I quickly ran over and punched the debris into dust before it could hit them. I looked down to make sure they were alright, but I noticed something wrong as I looked at them.

‘Where’s Applebloom?’ I said to myself. Nonetheless, I picked up Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle and started running away from the battle with them to make sure they wouldn’t be harmed.

“Will my sister be okay?” I heard Sweetie Belle ask.

Scootaloo answered before I could. “I’m sure she’ll be fine, she’s got Rainbow Dash with her. Right Connor?” I just gave a small smile.

“Yep, Rainbow wouldn’t let Rarity get hurt.” Sweetie Belle looked relieved at that. I kept running, not using my full speed for fear of hurting them. Before we got to the safe area, I heard another cry for help.

Never being the one to not answer a cry for help, I looked over to see Applebloom about to be crushed by a rock the chimera threw at Rainbow but missed. I was about to put down the two fillies to save Applebloom, but when Sweetie Belle screamed, I looked in the air to see another rock heading for right where we’re at.

My brain suddenly started perceiving everything fast enough to make everything look incredibly slow. I calculated that I wouldn’t be able to get out of the way of the rock to safely put down Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, and then run fast enough to save Applebloom. I wouldn’t be able to run quick enough to save Applebloom without severely hurting the other two fillies with my speed. I calculated many other solutions, but I couldn’t figure out how to save all three without severely hurting any of them.

I knew Applebloom would have a 85% chance of surviving the rock, so I turned off my slow-mo vision and crouched down, putting Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo underneath my chest, and bracing my back for when the rock hits it.

I kept an eye on Applebloom, and was surprised when a red blur ran by and put itself over Applebloom right before the rock hit. Before I could figure out who it was, I felt a sharp pain in my back, as the other rock hit, and snapped my spine (and the rock). I stayed in the same position for a bit, my body paralyzed, before my spine snapped back and I got up, picking up the two fillies.

After checking to see if they were okay, which they were, I put them down, and they ran over to the safe zone up ahead, yelling their thanks as they got away as quick as possible. After they disappeared from sight, I ran over to where Applebloom was, and removed the rubble.

When the rubble was gone, I noticed a barely conscious Big Mac, covering a shivering Applebloom with his body. I noticed that his side was pretty banged up. We shared eye contact for a second, before he nodded and passed out. I picked up Applebloom, and scanned Big Mac’s body.

“Don’t worry Applebloom. It’s a nonlethal injury. He’ll be okay.” I whispered to Applebloom, who was crying into my chest. I quickly started running to the safe zone, putting down Applebloom once we got there. After making sure she was okay, I ran back into the battlefield.

Once I got there, I caught Rainbow, who was sent flying away by the chimera. I put Rainbow down before running to Twilight. “Twilight! Do we have word on when the elements will be here?”

When Twilight looked back at me, I could see she was getting exhausted. “Yes, Celestia said that they would be here in at least three more minutes.” She tried using her magic again, but it sputtered out, and she fell to the ground.

“Twilight, take this. It’ll restore your magic.” I handed her a blue potion, which she looked at suspiciously, before drinking it. When she finished downing the bottle, she stood up and started using her magic again.

“Thanks Connor. Now can you help us stall the chimera?” I just nodded before flying up to it’s face.

“Hey ugly! Get a load of this!” It was about to roar at me, but I threw a recently made flash bang into it’s face. When the flash went off, I flew down to catch Rainbow, who was also blinded by the flash bang.

“Whoa. What was that?” Rainbow asked when she could see again.

“It’s a special bomb I made. It’s called a flash bang. Here, take some of these and throw them at it one at a time.” I handed her five flash bangs, and she just nodded before flying off.

I flew over to the chimera’s feet, and lobbed some glue grenades, causing it’s feet to stick to the ground.

We kept on stalling it, ‘till Celestia arrived with a chest. We all ran over to her, and we opened the chest to grab the elements. After getting into formation, we launched the elements’ power against the chimera, who was quickly brought down to normal size.

After several minutes of trying to get the chimera back to it’s home in the Everfree, I returned to see a worried Applejack and Rarity. When I landed, they both looked slightly relieved.

“Connor! You have to help us! I can’t find poor Sweetie Belle!” Rarity said, overdramatically.

“And I can’t find Applebloom either!” AJ said, rather worried about her sister.

“It’s okay. I found both of them earlier and brought them to the northern safe zone. But Big Mac is a bit wounded and we need to bring him to the hospital.” AJ looked more worried at that.

A few minutes later found me waiting in the hospital waiting room, with AJ and Applebloom. Twilight came in through the doors, and walked over to our group.

“How’s he doing?” She asked.

“He’s still in the ER. But he’ll be okay. It was a non-lethal injury.” I responded.

“You don’t have to wait here with us Connor.” AJ said.

“I feel like I should. I should have tried to find a better way to protect Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.” I said, looking down.

“It’s okay Connor. You tried your best.” AJ said trying to cheer me up.

“I didn’t try my best. I could have prepared beforehand. I could have practised using Cosmic energy to alter the environment. I could of tried to learn how to make portals farther away from me. There is so much I could have done if I had more practice with my powers.” I snapped my fingers when a thought came to me. “Of course! I can just train! I could exercise to make myself stronger. To make my powers stronger! Next time, I might be able to carry entire groups of ponies to the safe zones!” For the first time since before I got my powers, I felt… good about myself.

“Good thing you made those safe zones Connor. They really do save lives.” Twilight said. I’m glad I made safe zones too.

The safe zones are five different zones I made around Ponyville about 6 months after I arrived. There is one in each cardinal point of the town, and one in the middle. The doors to them are underground, which the only way to get to is to go through an almost indestructible house. The safe zones themselves are so sturdy, they will be there for as long as this universe is here. They contain a food synthesizer that can create any kind of food and water. They also have been made to be bigger on the inside, containing enough rooms for every creature on the planet. All the rooms are around the same size, and they adjust to fit the size of the creature living in the room. They have a state of the art defense system, and they have rooms for almost any activity, incase of a large amount of time passes before it is safe again.

I’m shaken from my thoughts as the doctor comes out of the ER. “Big McIntosh will make a full recovery, and he should be fit enough to leave tomorrow morning. But he should refrain from doing any physical activities for at least 3 weeks.”

“3 weeks! But applebuck season is in two days!” AJ exclaimed.

“I’m sorry Applejack, but if he were to do any serious physical activities, than his wound might open again.” AJ looked down at this.

I put my hand on her back to offer moral support. “It’s okay Applejack, if you need help, I would be glad to help, and I’m sure the others would also love to help.”

AJ looked at me with a small smile. “Thanks Connor, but I’m sure I could harvest all the apples on my own. After all, it’s in my name.” I just returned the smile.

“Well, I got to go, it’s getting pretty late, and I need to recharge the energy I used in the fight.” I got up and left the hospital, thinking on my way to my house.

‘I feel so different than who I was before I got my powers. I’m more depressed than I’ve ever been. I feel incredibly lonely. No one in this universe could understand what I’ve been through, and what I’m going through. I’m in incredible pain trying to contain my powers, I’m forced to see things I don’t want to see. I haven’t even slept in over a year. I can’t sleep knowing that I can’t dream, and can only have nightmares. If I were to try to sleep, I’d just have night terrors. Instead of sleeping, I just cry silently all night. I even don’t know how long I can last without sleep.’ I looked up to notice I arrived at my house. I sighed, before entering my house, and sitting down on my couch. “Distan, I wish you were here. You would probably say a joke or something. You always knew what to say to cheer me up. I can only imagine what you and my family are going through. You were practically my brother.” After I said this, I put my head in my hands, and started crying.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

I quickly spun around, hitting the target behind me in the head before blocking a bow to my side. I spun around again, blocking an energy blast with my staff. I felt the energy go into the staff, which I then slammed into the ground, sending me up into the air and sending a shockwave of energy all around me, knocking out all the targets. I landed on my feet, before shrinking my staff to it’s smaller state, and putting it in the slot I made for it in my arm.

I snapped my fingers causing the simulation to disappear, and I grabbed a cup of water before wiping the sweat off my head. Yesterday, I started training myself, both with and without my powers. Today I was working with a staff I made that can shrink into a more carryable state, and it has a variety of functions. It can absorb energy and fire it off. It’s made of the same materials as my arm, so it is very hard to break. It contains other weapons in it, so I could quickly turn it into a spear, or spiked club, or even a long sword.

I was about to enter another training simulation, when I heard my doorbell ring. Normally it would take a long time to get to the door. I would have to go through my underground lair, before entering the elevator, and then arriving at the secret elevator entrance I found in my house that leads to the secret lair that was already built under my house before I got here, then I would have to walk over to the door. But since I could, I created a portal in front of me, which I jumped through, and landed right next to my door. I opened my door to see Twilight waiting there, looking rather nervous.

“Connor, I need your help…” She started.

“Applejack’s being stubborn, and is trying to harvest all the apples by herself, and is ignoring reason, as well as harming ponies.” Twilight just stared at me, wide-eyed with her mouth about to say the unspoken word she was going to continue with.

“How did you know?” She ask, confused.

“Applejack mentioned applebuck season coming up the other day, and Big Mac was hurt, so I remembered the episode where this happens.” Twilight had a relieved look on her face when I said this.

“So you remember how to get her to see reason. What is it?” Twilight asked desperately

“Well it was a certain event that she did that caused her to see reason. I’ve been in my house for the past few days, so I don’t know the most recent disaster Applejack created.” I take a few steps outside, closing my door before walking with Twilight.

“Well, as far as I know, she has just sent Rainbow Dash crashing into my balcony.” I cringed at the fact that there is still more to come.

“Well, there is still more to come. But just because I was wondering. Have you tried reverse-psychology yet?” Twilight looked confused.

“How would that work?” She asked, trying to think of how it would work.

“You know how you keep on telling her that she needs help?” She nodded. “Well, what if you dare her to try and harvest apples with help. Say something like ‘I bet you can’t ask for help harvesting all these apples’ or something like that.” Twilight just stopped walking when she realized that.

“Did it work in the show?” She asked, starting to walk again.

“It wasn’t used in the show. I was just curious to see if it would work. She’d usually be smart enough to not fall for it, but she’s too tired to think completely rationally.” I just shrugged. “It seems like common sense to me.”

“What’s common sense?” Twilight asked. I just stopped in my tracks, giving her my ‘what?!’ look. Then when I thought about it, it made sense that ponies wouldn’t know what common sense is, because they don’t usually use it.

“Common sense is like not doing stuff because you know that you shouldn’t. Have you ever thought about putting your hand...hoof into an open flame?” I asked Twilight after we started walking again.

“Yeah, but I never acted on it.” Twilight answered.

“Why not?” I asked, trying to get her to know what common sense is.

“Because I knew it would burn me.” I gave a small smile.

“That’s common sense. It might change in different societies. But a lot of the time it’s similar.” Twilight looked deep in thought at this.

“So is common sense the reason why you don’t show affection like ponies do?” Twilight asked, almost making me stop in place.

“So you noticed that.” I stated.

“Yes I have. Whereas ponies nuzzle each other, give lots of hugs, and seem very social, you seem to not like to give hugs, or to nuzzle anypony, and you don’t seem to like large crowds.” Twilight pointed out.

“Yes I suppose that’s true. But that’s my personality, not common sense. Besides I don’t have a muzzle or snout so I can’t nuzzle. I bottle up my emotions so I don’t lose control of my powers, so I’m not very emotional. And I never did like large crowds. Probably because I was reclusive before I got my powers. I only had one friend besides my family. We were practically brothers. Although I did actually have two older brothers.” I said, with a hint of sadness in my voice.

“Do you want to talk about it? I read that talking about things that distress you can help that pony.” I chuckled a bit.

“If you want me to.” I shrugged. “Both of my brothers are older than me. My oldest brother was the smartest out of all of us, but he was also a jerk. My other brother and I got along great though. Kinda like you and Shining Armor. Except without the weird nickname thing.”

“You know Shining?” Twilight asked excitedly.

“Haven’t met him. But he did appear in the show a few times. Oh by the way, I suggest visiting him sometime in the future, because he’ll have some news for you. Try a bit after we try to solve a mystery on the train.” Twilight looked confused at that.

“What news?” I just shrugged again.

“That’s for him to tell, not me.” Before either of us could say anything else, we arrived in the part of the apple orchard AJ was in. As we were walking up to her, she was about to hit her head on a branch, which I quickly disintegrated before she hit it.

Twilight spoke up first. “Applejack can we talk?”

“What’chu want to talk about?” I sighed in relief, glad that we didn’t have to go through the stupid almost deaf thing.

“Rainbow Dash dropped in to see me today.” Seriously Twilight, you’re starting with that?

“That’s quite neighborly of her.” I sighed, knowing what’s coming next.

“Yes, except that she crashed onto my balcony after you launched her into the air.” AJ looked down at this.

“Oh, yeah. I wasn’t feeling quite myself this morning.” Twilight walked up to her.

“Because you’re working too hard and you need help!” AJ looked angry.

“Nothin’ doin’, Twilight. I’m gonna prove to you, to everypony, that I can do this on my own!” AJ started to walk away, but I spoke up and stopped her.

“Applejack, why are you being so stubborn?” I asked her, genuinely concerned.

“Because I’m capable enough to do this all on my own, and I don’t need help!” She replied, making me sigh.

“Applejack, I bet you can’t harvest all these apples with help. I bet you’re so chicken, you can’t even bother to ask for help.” I said, hiding my smile.

“Don’t you use none of your fancy psychology on me Connor!” I flinched back. How did she know? She should be too tired to realize what I said. AJ started to walk away. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I got to go help Pinkie Pie.” I managed to prevent her from hitting her head once more.

Later, when walking around the town and meeting up with Spike, we were called down to a medical tent, to see all the ponies who ate the tainted muffins. “Oh, no. What happened?” Twilight asked.

“It was a mishap with some of the baked goods.” The nurse replied.

“No! Not baked goods. Baked bads.” Pinkie pointed out. I grimaced at how she looked.

Before Twilight and I went to go and try to stop AJ again, Spike offered us some of the muffins. I took one, curious of how they would taste.

The second I swallowed a bite, I immediately fell to my knees, clutching my stomach. As I try to refrain from puking, my skin turns a shade of green and I was having troubles holding it in. Before I could puke, I shoved my right arm into my torso, pulling out my stomach. Once it was out, I felt much better and stood up, looking at the puss green organ. I destroyed the organ, allowing myself to regenerate my stomach back.

After waiting for Twilight and Spike to get over what I just did, we left Spike to keep an eye on things, and went to Sweet Apple Acres to talk to AJ again.

After unsuccessfully convincing Applejack, and thankfully not offending a donkey, we walked back to Ponyville. We were there when a bunny stampede, no joke, went through Ponyville. I had to refrain from laughing at the idea of a ‘horrifying’ bunny stampede.

“All right. Enough is enough.” Twilight said with determination in her voice. We went back to Sweet Apple Acres again, but this time I was just wondering why I was following Twilight around like this. Maybe I’m just here to provide support for Twilight.

“All right, Applejack, your apple bucking hasn’t just caused you problems. It’s overpropelled pegasus, practically poisoned plenty of ponies, and terrorized bushels of brand-new bouncing baby bunnies. I don’t care what you say, you need help.” Twilight said to AJ, using lots of alliteration while doing so.

“Ha! No, I don’t. Look, I did it. I harvested the entire Sweet Apple Acres without your help. How do you like them apples?” Right after she said this, Big Mac just popped into existence right next to her. I flinched back, trying to figure out how exactly he did that.

“Uh, how do you like them apples?” He said, gesturing to several more orchards of apples. After noticing this, AJ passed out.

After waking AJ up, Twilight went about convincing AJ to get help, which she succeeded in. Later found all of our friends helping harvesting the apples. While the others were getting one tree at a time, and Twilight was picking all the apples from an entire orchard, I was picking all the apples from several orchards at almost the same time.

“How about y’all take a little break?” I heard AJ’s voice call out. I quickly put away all the apples I had picked up, before running back over to the group. “I’ve got some fine apple juice waiting for you.”

As we all walked up to the table, AJ started talking again. “Girls…” She was cut off by my glare so she corrected herself. “And Connor…” I stopped glaring and gave a little smile. “I can’t thank y’all enough for this help. “I was acting a bit stubborn.”

“A bit?” Twilight jokingly asked.

“Okay, a might stubborn. And I’m awful sorry. Now, I know the town gave me the Prized Pony Award, but the real award is having you six as my friends.” After she said that, we all began to drink our apple juice at the same time, which turns out is a pony custom, similar to clicking drinks together.

Rainbow spoke up after a few seconds. “Whew! That applebucking sure made me hungry.”

At this time, Spike walked up. “And I’ve got the perfect treat!” He said holding up the evil muffins. Right as he held them up, I burnt them all to non-existence in front of everyone. Right after I did that, everyone looked at me.

“What? Those things made me destroy a perfectly good stomach.” After I said that, we all started laughing, except for Spike who was looking sad.

“Why did you do that Connor? They tasted so good.” I kneeled down to almost his height, and put my hand on his shoulder.

“You know what tastes even better?” I said with a smile. After a second, I held up a big emerald I found earlier. “This emerald. Too bad I can’t eat it. Do you know anyone who can eat an emerald?” I asked in a joking manner.

“I could eat it!” Spike said excitedly, which then I give it to him and he starts to eat it, as we all walk into the sunset for some reason.

Author's Note

Another chapter done. We learn a bit more about Connor's back story. But who knows what other secrets Connor is hiding. Well, I hope you enjoyed this chapter of The Cosmic King!

Chapter 14 - Griffon the Brush-off

I was just walking across town, making sure that everything was okay, and actually, everything was okay. No monsters, or aliens, or knucklehead mcspazatrons. Yep, everything was fine. That was until I heard a loud boom, and a streak of lightning in front of me curved from it’s designated route, to straight into me.

I immediately fell to the ground, spasming and the lightning kept on coming from the cloud. As much pain I was in, I knew my heart would stop in less than a minute, so I tried to move my left hand over to my right arm. Once I succeeded, I pressed a few buttons to restart my heart in a couple of minutes.

The second after I did so, my heart finally gave out, and I spasmed for a bit more, before falling to the ground, dead.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

“Oh crap!” I yelled to Pinkie who was standing on the building next to the cloud I was on. I watched Connor spasm as the lightning hit him in a continuous stream. I tried to stop the lightning, but it was like it was out of control.

Once the lightning stopped after Connor stopped moving and fell down, I flew down next to him, to check to see if he was still alive. I had to put my hoof over my nose so I wouldn’t smell the burnt flesh. Pinkie was instantly next to me, carefully touching his back until we got him to roll over.

I nearly threw up at the look of his face. His face had a look as if he was in extreme pain, and his eyeballs were melting out of their sockets. I tried to hold back the tears at the thought of what we did.

“He’s dead.” Pinkie said , putting away her stetha….steth… doctor’s tool thing.

“We killed him.” I said, regretting thinking of this idea.

“Wait Dashie! Look!” Pinkie said excitedly, pointing to the fact that his metal hoof thing was glowing, spreading a yellow light through all of Connor’s veins.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

I take a sudden deep breath as my heart starts pumping again. I try to open my eyes, to realize my eyes aren’t in my sockets any more. Then I start to feel the pain. I start screaming in agony, waiting for my regeneration to kick in. After a minute, my eyes were back in their place, and I was finally able to see.

As the blurriness started to go away as my corneas start healing, I could see Rainbow and Pinkie Pie looking excited. “What happened?” I managed to say, with a raspy voice.

“We’re so glad that your okay Connor!” Pinkie tackled me, causing me to flinch in pain. “Oops, sorry Connor.”

“So, what happened? Lightning doesn’t just come out of nowhere and strike me.” Rainbow and Pinkie looking at each other nervously.

“Well, you see…” Rainbow started.

“You were trying to prank me like you did Spike, with the lightning bolt, expecting me to get scared. But you didn’t know that my body was ionized from when I got my powers so I’m basically a lightning rod.” They both just nodded slowly at my answer. “Don’t worry though, I’m not mad at either of you. You two didn’t know that would happen, if you did, you wouldn’t have done it.” I started to stand up, my body and my clothes fully restored.

They tried to protest me walking around, but I just held out a hand. “Sorry, but if you’ll excuse me, I need to stop by my house and rest a bit. Maybe make myself immune to electricity damage.” I started walking back to my house.

After arriving at my house, I almost fell over on my couch. “Man, that hurt badly. I doubt that will be the last time it will happen too.” I sit up straight and access a panel on my arm. “I hate making myself immune to a kind of damage, but this will probably help a lot.” I start typing in a code that gave me access to my natural electrical resistance ability I don’t usually use.

The next day, after some training, I got an invite from Pinkie Pie to attend a party for Gilda. I just sighed, bracing myself for meeting Gilda, as I walked over to Sugarcube Corner. What I did expect when getting there, was Gilda being a jerk to Pinkie. What I didn’t expect, was the second I entered the building, Pinkie Pie decided to point me out to Gilda, who the second she locked eyes on me, her pupils dilate, and she pounces on me, sending me out into Ponyville’s streets, screaming in fury.

“YOU KILLED HIM, YOU MONKEY!!!!” Gilda screamed in rage, as she started tearing into my chest, blood going everywhere.

I would have yelled back if my lungs weren’t filled with blood, and my organs were minced meat. Luckily the other ponies were there to pull her off of me. As AJ helped me stand back up, I just gave an angry glare at Gilda, who returned it with an even more vicious one.

“G! What’s wrong with you! You can’t just go attacking ponies like that!” Rainbow yelled at Gilda, who was being held back with Twilight’s magic.

“It’s not a pony! It’s a murderer!” Gilda screamed again, breaking out of Twilight’s magic, before charging at me. I just dodged, and then jumped on top of her, putting her in a headlock.

“I don’t murder anyone!” I yelled back, my chest fully healed again.

“LIAR! YOU SPINELESS COWARDLY MONKEY!” She yelled, trying to break free, but I just threw her into a wall, causing her to be disoriented.

“Gilda! Why do you think he murdered somepony!” Rainbow asked Gilda, who was still seething in rage.

“Because Dash! He murdered my brother!” I just gave her a bewildered stare.

“G! Connor didn’t murder anypony! He doesn’t kill!” Rainbow yelled at Gilda.

“He still killed my brother! My brother was a guard at a secret corporation, but my family got a letter a year ago, saying that he was murdered because of this monkey attacking the building and blowing it up!” The Mane Six (minus Twilight) and I all gasped at that fact.

“You mean your brother was working for Creatures for the Destruction of Ponies?” Pinkie asked. “Because you might not know this, but they are a meanie pants group that tries to kill ponies.” Gilda seemed angrier at that.

“LIAR! My brother wouldn’t join a group like that!” She lunged at Pinkie, but I quickly pushed her out of the way, and grabbed Gilda’s beak, preventing her from biting me. But while doing that, I left the rest of my body open to be torn by Gilda’s talons.

As Gilda knocked me back to the ground, tearing into me some more, I could feel my consciousness slipping. I glanced at my chest for a second to see that my organs were all over to place, torn to shreds. Right before I lost consciousness, I sent a burst of energy into Gilda, sending her flying into a wall.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

The ponies all tried to remove Gilda from Connor. Twilight tried using magic. Rainbow tried brute force. Pinkie tried, well whatever Pinkie does. Rarity tried to fire some gems at Gilda. Applejack tried to lasso her off. Fluttershy tried to politely ask her to stop. But as much as they all tried, Gilda just wouldn’t come off of Connor, she just kept on tearing into him, organs and blood flying everywhere.

Finally after at least a minute of Gilda brutally tearing into Connor, Connor finally was able to blast Gilda off of him with the last of his energy. When Gilda was flung into the wall, all the ponies ran over to see if they could help Connor, but by the time they got to his body, they could see that he didn’t survive. Shreds of guts and organs were everywhere. His heart was nowhere to be found. While some of the ponies started crying, Rainbow Dash looked over to see Gilda getting up, walking over to Connor with anger in her eyes.

When Rainbow put herself in between Connor and Gilda, Gilda stopped walking. “Get outta my way Dash. The monkey’s body needs to be completely destroyed.” Rainbow Dash didn’t move at all.

“Seriously Gilda! I thought we were friends. You know, this is not how I thought my old friend would treat my new friends. If you’re just gonna attack Connor without any reason to, and treat Pinkie like how you were earlier, then why don’t you find someplace else to go?” Rainbow Dash said, anger in her voice.

“You don’t understand Dash! That monkey, killed my brother! How can you even trust an alien like that?!” Gilda spoke with venom.

“You wanna know why Gilda? Because he saved my life, while risking his own. He attacked the building your brother worked at, because they were harming ponies! He risked his life to save a close friend of mine! I don’t care what you think he did. I know what I saw!” Rainbow Dash stomped her hoof down for emphasis.

“Yeah? Well... You... You... You are such a-a-a ‘flip-flop’! Cool one minute, and lame the next. When you decide not to be lame anymore, give me a call…” Gilda started to walk away, before a voice spoke out.

“Flip-flop? Seriously? That is one of the lamest insults I’ve ever heard, and I’ve heard several lame insults.” Everyone looked at the voice, to see a smirking Connor. His wounds were perfectly healed, not even leaving a scar.

Gilda roared, charging past Rainbow Dash, heading straight for Connor. Right before Gilda reached him however, Connor brought his fist back, sending energy into it, until it was on fire. Connor threw his fist forward, colliding with Gilda’s face, before Gilda got sent flying miles away. “FALCON PUNCH!”

All the ponies weren’t sure what to be shocked about, the Captain’s punch, or the fact that Connor was standing, perfectly healed. Then they remembered who Connor was, before group hugging Connor.

“You okay, Rainbow?” Connor asked Rainbow, who was clearly downtrodden.

“Yeah, sure. Of course I’m fine! I’m amazing!” Rainbow said, boastfully.

Connor rolled his eyes, before kneeling down, and placing his right hand on her shoulder. “That was one of the most loyalist things a person could do. Being loyal not only to some of your friends, but yourself as well. You stood up for your beliefs, rather than trying to go with Gilda. I respect you for that, and thank you as well.”

All the ponies gasped at that, not expecting Connor to say that. “I may be a powerful fighter, or hero as some may call me, but I haven’t had someone that looks after me since…” Connor trailed off, sorrow evident in his eyes. “Since I got my powers.”

Connor stood up, leaving everyone thinking about what he said, as Connor left the area, heading back to his house.

Author's Note

Well, the only reason I really posted this chapter, was so Connor would have a reason to be immune to electric damage. It's something that is useful later in the story.

Chapter 15 - Living Light

I was with Twilight in her home, teaching her how to use lightning as a spell. I held a ball of lightning in my hands, feeling the tingle on my skin. I looked over to Twilight, to see she was struggling to make a single electric spark appear. She would have passed if I was teaching her how to make magic sparks. “Twilight, you’re trying too hard. You’re acting like you’re forcing the electricity into being.”

Twilight fell down after I said that, gasping for breath. Once she was no longer breathing heavily, she stood up. “Well then, how am I supposed to do it?”

“Like I told you five minutes ago. You need to bring in the electricity from around you. You can generate electricity from your body like I can. There’s static electricity all over this room, but you have to feel for it. You can use that to create an electric ball.” Twilight tried to do it again, this time feeling for the electricity in the room.

“I can feel all the electricity in the room Connor.” I gave some words of encouragement. “I’m going to try to do it again. I’ll use the big group of electricity in this room.” Wait, what?

I realized what she meant too late. “Wait Twilight, don’t!” I felt some of my electricity in my body leave me, heading for Twilight. I watched with a gulp as a big ball of electricity formed above her horn.

Twilight opened her eyes, and looked at the big ball of electricity above her. “I did it! Connor look I did it!” She looked over at me, to see the fear in my eyes as I looked at the ball. This was enough to break Twilight’s focus, and cause the ball to start shaking.

I quickly threw myself over Twilight, right as the ball exploded. Once we could see again, we noticed something that scared both of us.

A creature, humanoid in shape, that looked like it was nothing but light was standing in the middle of the room. I stood up, eyeing it carefully as it seemingly looked around. Once it locked eyes with me, I got a better look at it’s face.

While it still was only made of light, it had a darker shade where its eyes and mouth would be. It gave a creepy smile as it looked at me, before it ran at high speeds through the door of Twilight’s house, and into Ponyville.

“Connor, what was that?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Twilight, that’s Living Light. You created it when you used the electricity from my body for your spell and then lost focus.” I said, trying to hide my fear.

“Can you stop it?” Twilight asked, hopefully.

I looked into her eyes, before answering. “I don’t know. It’s made of living light. Meaning it runs as fast as light, attacks with faster-than-light attacks, and is pretty hard to battle.” I sighed before walking to the door. “But that won’t stop me, because I’ll try my best.”

It took a minute, but I found Living Light terrorizing the ponies. And by terrorizing, I mean it was brutally hurting ponies. I charged forward as super-sonic speeds, trying to punch it, but it dodged the attack, and delivered an ftl punch to my face, sending me flying into a wall.

Right as I landed, Living Light was already upon me, sending a flurry of high-speed punches that pushed me deeper into the wall. I quickly turned into my Cosmic Form, which surprised it long enough to get out of the wall, and deliver an uppercut to its jaw.

It recovered quickly, before charging at me again. This time though, I was barely able to dodge its attacks. My Cosmic Form enhancing all my abilities. I kept on dodging punches, until I got tired and delivered a high power kick to its leg.

It stumbled a bit, clearly wounded from that attack. This time though, I charged at it, punching it several times in the gut before it could recover. Once it did however, it sent one punch into me, sending me sliding back, before charging to attack a pony.

I threw myself in front of the pony, taking the punches, while the pony ran away. It kept on delivering punch after punch after kick into me, while I slowly weakened. After three whole minutes, it stopped, before throwing me into the center of the road, and jumping on me, sending even more punches into me, as a crater where my body is slowly started to form.

After five minutes of constant beating, I turned back into my regular form. It hit me with one more punch in the face, dazing me, before punching Rainbow, who was flying right at him, after seeing me get beat up senselessly.

As Rainbow tried to lift herself out of the crater she made when she impacted the ground, AJ suddenly appeared right next to her, in a crater of her own. Then Twilight, Rarity, and even Pinkie were all sent into craters by the Living Light,

I managed to open one eye, noticing how it was about to attack the pre-CMC, who were huddled against each other. I was too wounded to get up and block the attack, but a yellow and pink blur threw itself in front of the fillies, before taking the attack.

When everything stopped moving at light speed, I saw a bleeding Fluttershy being held by her mane. It then threw Fluttershy next to my crater, allowing me to look at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy was barely conscious, softly crying, and bleeding almost everywhere. I felt a pain in my heart, as I saw the state she was in. This was the pony that took me in when I first arrived here. This is the most kind and sweet pony in the entire world. That is the creature that reduced her to this state.

Against my body’s wishes, I stood up, facing the Living Light as he soundlessly gloated over the defeat of the elements of harmony. But as I saw his surprised face as I stood up, I knew I wouldn’t be getting up the next time.

It immediately charged at me, going as fast as light. But I just stood there, and watched as its motions seemed to be getting slower and slower. Right as it was about to punch me, I reached out, and caught its fist, inches from my face.

It had the time to look surprised, before a bright flash overtook me, sending Living Light flying back. When the flash ended, standing in my place, was a humanoid creature, that seemed to be made of living electricity. The only way anyone could tell it was me, was my bright electric yellow eyes, that stood defiant against a powerful enemy.

Quicker than Living Light could see, my fist was engraved into its face. Then my knee was embedded in its gut. Then it found itself on the ground, my foot on its face. “Return to my form, creature of light, as I am the one you come from.” When I said this, it sounded like my voice was still the same, but with an electric tone to it.

With one final squash, Living Light was dissolved into my body. I looked over to see the ponies pulling themselves out of their craters, and nursing each others wounds. I walked over to them, before healing them all up with my power. Twilight, curious as always, walked up to me.

“Connor, what exactly are you now?” After she asked this, I looked at both my hands, which both seemed to be made of electricity, with no trace of my mechanical arm.

“I’d say I’m in a form of living electricity. I’m not as strong as in Cosmic Form, or Anger Form, but I’m faster than either. I guess I’ll call it Lightning Form. Might be useful at some point.

‘Oh boy, I wish it wouldn’t be needed so soon.’

As these events happen, a white robed figure that radiated power beyond the likes that any have seen, slowly scratched his beard. He stood up, before cracking his back. “Figures a wimp like him would get my powers. Maybe if I’m lucky, I can convince him to use his powers wisely, instead of using it to protect others like he is now. What a waste of power, using it to help others, when it should be used to smite anyone who would disobey you.” With a flash of holy light, the figure was gone, to find the ‘Cosmic King.’

Author's Note

Well, another chapter done. I kinda rushed this one, because I want to start working on the next chapter, where Connor's toughest fight yet comes up. Can anyone guess who it will be?

Chapter 16 - Predecessor part 1

It’s been a while since anything serious happened. The most recent major events were when Trixie came to town (I tried to show her up with my powers, but even to this day, I still don’t know how she beat me) and when we had to take care of a dragon problem (I had to point out that it wasn’t an avalanche, it was a rockslide. I tried to speak to the dragon in the old dragon tongue, which happens to be the same language spoken by dragons in Skyrim).

We were currently at Canterlot Castle, meeting with the Princesses about some problem that’s affecting the planet on a global scale. We were in the war room, and surprisingly Shining Armor is nowhere to be found. Since we were brought in by chariot, I have yet to seen what Canterlot is like while walking around.

Anyways, we were gathered around a circular table, talking about the problem, and what it might be. While everyone was talking, suggesting ideas, and stating what problems have arisen. I was staying quiet, listening to what everyone was saying, and trying to figure out how this problem could be happening.

“My family’s crop is dying! We won’t be able to make it through the cold season if we don’t solve this problem!” Applejack yelled out.

“The pegasi can’t even control the weather anymore! How could anything like this even happen!” Rainbow added.

“Umm, the animals are all getting nervous, and even the bigger ones are running out of the Everfree.” Fluttershy said out loud, as best she could.

“Quiet, my little ponies.” Celestia stood up, and all the ponies sat back down, and went quiet. “We are trying our best to figure out what is causing this phenomenon. Connor, do you have any ideas?”

I snapped out of my thoughts when my name was called, and stood up. “I have an idea. But I really don’t like it.” I gulped. “I’ve noticed a high amount of Cosmic energy around the planet. More so than it even should have. Most planets have a low amount of Cosmic energy due to the big bang, which releases Cosmic energy.”

“So, are you causing this? Even on accident?” Celestia asked. I shook my head.

“No. While staying around me, even when I’m not in my Cosmic Form, you would get a small amount of Cosmic Energy in your system, which I could tell you all have, but the entire world being covered with a massive dose of Cosmic energy? Something really powerful is coming to this planet from the void, and I don’t like it.” All the ponies looked worried at that.

“This void, you mentioned that it’s what’s in between universes?” Celestia asked. I nod.

“Yes. It’s hard to survive in for extended periods of time. Any Cosmic being feels at home in that area, due to how powerful the Cosmic energy is in that area.” I take a breath, as Celestia asked another question.

“Since you know that the problem comes from the void, can’t you stop it?” I shake my head.

“Millions of things come from the void, Ursa majors and minors, remnants of Cosmic weapons from wars, all kinds of stuff.” I sigh, and look down at the table. “But the power of the creature causing this is extraordinary. It might be stronger than me” The ponies all gasp. “Whatever is doing this, it’s trapped in the void, and breaking through to this universe.” I explained what it means to be trapped in the void, and how if you’re trapped, you can’t easily enter another universe, but if you aren’t, you can just get close to a universe, and enter it.

Right after I finish explaining, a guard rushes in, and delivers a message to Celestia. “Princess Celestia! A creature just appeared in the throne room! It… killed all the guards that attacked it immediately. It requests to see the Cosmic King.” We all tensed up, and some ponies gasped at the fact that ponies were just slaughtered.

After following Celestia to the throne room, we arrived to see the room filled with bloody bodies, some burned, some hanging off the ceiling, guts, organs and blood was almost everywhere. But while the ponies looked at the bodies, trying to resist throwing up, Celestia and I were looking straight at the person sitting on the throne, drinking a cup of wine.

“You MONSTER!” Celestia screamed, charging straight at the figure, who didn’t even bother moving. Before she could even reach the halfway mark (we entered through the doors opposite of the throne), the figure raised a hand, and white energy surrounded Celestia, throwing her into the wall at high speeds, before slamming her into the ground.

The figure let out a loud laugh, before floating off of the chair, and walking up to Celestia’s body, who was struggling to get up. “Why don’t you try to think next time horse, before you attack a god?” The way he said that, sounded like he was in a good mood, but you could sense the underline of power and anger in it.

After hearing their princess be called a horse, the other elements of harmony all charged at once. I just stood there, and watched as the one person I hoped to never see easily beat all of the Mane six. He first grabbed Rainbow’s forehooves when she flew at him, and spun around at supersonic speeds, before throwing her into a wall, breaking most of Rainbow’s bones as she collides with the wall.

After Rainbow was easily taken care of, he grabbed AJ’s hind legs when she tried to buck him, and turned to face the gems that Rarity somehow had and threw at him. Instead of the gems hitting him, they hit AJ, who yelped in pain, before being thrown on top of Rarity as high speeds, knocking them both out.

Twilight tried to use magic on him, to keep him still so Fluttershy could use the Stare on him. But to both the ponies surprise, he just completely ignored the magic and the Stare, before rushing up, faster than I could blink, to Twilight and grabbed her horn. Once he had gotten ahold of Twilight’s horn, she barely had the time to let out a surprised gasp, before he swung her around, and threw her into one of the walls, snapping off her horn while doing so.

After dealing with Twilight, he quickly spun around, before delivering a punch that would easily tear through the Hulk, straight into Fluttershy’s face. I could hear a sickening crack, as Fluttershy’s skull breaks, and she got sent flying straight into a wall. Luckily, cartoon physics took place, and she isn’t dead, or permanently wounded.

After taking care of the Mane six and the princess, the figure turned to me, a smug smile on his face, as he asked me a question. “Do you know who I am boy?”

I gulped, trying to control my fear of who was talking to me. After nearly a minute, I finally worked up the courage to respond. “Yes. You’re my predecessor.”

“You’re God.”

Author's Note

Cliffhanger! I'm thinking about making this little story arc be at least 3 chapters long. But I hope you enjoy this chapter. Note: If you really don't want to see Christianity's God (don't really know how to put it) get put into a bad light, just skip the three chapters, and I'll try to have a brief summary of what happened in those chapters after this little story arc is finished. But I wouldn't recommend skipping the 3rd part of this story arc, as I have a lot of fun ideas to put into that one.

Chapter 17 - Predecessor part 2

I slowly got up from the wall, my vision coming back to me, as I heard voices. Once I could properly see again, I saw Connor talking to the creature that easily defeated all of us. Then I realized something, I saw an emotion I don’t usually see in Connor’s eyes, fear. Pure fear. The white robed creature spoke up.

“So you do know? Then I suppose I should ask, why aren’t you kneeling to me?” How dare he talked to my friend like that! Doesn’t he know who Connor is? I looked around, noticing the beat up bodies of my other friends, and my mentor who was still struggling to get up.

“I don’t kneel to those who don’t earn my respect, tyrant.” Connor said with venom. It sounded like Connor knew this person.

“Well, I guess I’ll just have to beat some respect into you.” Suddenly, the white robed figure shot forward at unimaginable speeds, punching Connor straight in the face, sending him flying through the doors, and impacting the wall on the other side.

After a minute, Connor walked back in, but his face looked horrible. His mouth was bleeding, and his skin looked like in was falling into him. Connor spoke up, his voice sounded different. “I can’t believe you just did that, you turned my entire skull into dust.” Connor’s skull quickly regenerated, before he cracked his neck. “My turn.”

Connor quickly speed forward, causing the white-robed one to only have a chance to look surprised, before he got sent flying through the roof, Connor quickly flying after him. Seeing my chance, I limped over to my mentor, and tried to help her. “Princess, are you okay?”

The princess looked away from the hole in the ceiling, and looked at me. “I’m sorry Twilight.” Sorry? What was she talking about.

Then I noticed something out of the corner of my eye that made my blood grow cold. A large fragment of a lavender horn. I quickly reached up, and felt the noticeable lack of most of my horn. “My horn!” I yell, frantically trying to put my horn back on my stump.

After my fifth try to get my horn back on, I felt a hoof wrap around me. I looked to see the princess pulling me into a hug. I gasped, when I realized that I was so concerned about my horn, I forgot about the princess being hurt.

I looked up to the princess, to see her in a bad state. Her once flowing mane was having trouble moving, her regalia was cracked, her crown was missing, and her coat was covered in bruises. “Princess!” I said with tears in my eye. “Can we fix my horn?”

The princess looked down at me, with a look her eyes that told me that there was more important things at hand. I heard some explosions, and looked up, to see Connor and the strange person, fighting in the sky. There was bright flashes of purple and white. After hoping that Connor would be alright, I looked over to my friends.

Applejack was helping Rarity up, whose mane was a mess. Both of their bodies were bruised, and Applejack’s was cut. Rainbow Dash was trying to help Fluttershy up, who’s face was badly bleeding and injured. I looked around, not seeing Pinkie Pie anywhere. “Girls, where’s Pinkie?” I asked in a slightly raspy voice.

When they all heard the question, I saw that they all tried looking around, not seeing Pinkie. Suddenly, a voice pierced the air. “Pinkie should be fine.” It sounded like…

“Connor?” We all ask at once.

The voice chuckled. “Yeah, it’s me. Anyways, Pinkie tried to be…well Pinkie, and God here sent her to a parallel universe.”

“Shouldn’t you be paying more attention to your fight?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You all are my friends. If this jerk killed anyone of you, I… I don’t know. I just… I’m worried. this guy is stronger, faster, and quicker than me. I have to win this, or this world will become like my own. Corrupted.” I didn’t have the time to ask him another question. I just stood there shocked by the fact that there is something stronger than the pony who could destroy the world with a thought.

“How can this creature be stronger than you! You’re the Cosmic King!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Yeah, well, unfortunately, he is too. He’s my predecessor. And for some reason I don’t know, I don’t have full power. I only have a third of the powers I should have gotten as Cosmic King. I don’t know where the other parts of the powers are.” He was cut off by a loud whistling sound, as an object crashed straight through the ceiling, and impacted the ground.

“Ow.” The object said, and as the dust cleared, we all saw that the object was a bloody and bruised Connor. He quickly spared a look at us, before firing a purple shot at midair in between us, which turned into a portal, that a familiar pink pony jumped through before it closed.

The peace was interrupted when another loud whistling sound came down, remarkably fast, aiming for Connor, who quickly flipped out of the way. When the dust cleared (again) Connor and God were both staring at each other, both daring the other to attack first.

“Figures you’re weak. You made yourself weak trying to contain your powers! If you used your powers to their full extent, you could be invulnerable!” God yelled.

“I don’t need full power to protect others!” Connor yelled back. “But you want to see power! Try this on for size!” A bright flash covered Connor, and when it cleared, Connor was in his lightning form, and God flinched back at the surprise.

Once I was in my lightning form, I quickly charged forward quicker than God could react, and kicked God straight in the crotch. It took God a second to figure out what happened, before he fell to the ground, writhing in pain. I let out a small chuckle before God was able to speak again.

“Oh you think that’s funny do you? Well, how do you like it!” God quickly punched me in the pelvis as hard as he could, but to everyone’s surprise, it didn’t really react.

I let out another chuckle, before explaining. “You see God… I’m not like you. I choose to not have a gender when I got my powers. I had a feeling something like this would happen in the future. That’s why I love being in total control of my body.

“Think you’re so clever? Well, I have my own Cosmic Form.” A bright flash later, and I was sent flying straight into another wall. I push myself off, before looking at my adversary. Instead of looking like my Cosmic Form, God’s was pure white. It almost hurt to look at.

I barely managed to dodge his next attack, and delivered a few quick punches to his stomach. I wasn’t able to dodge his next punch that sent me flying into Canterlot’s streets. I bounced across the ground a few times, before landing back on my feet.

I blocked God’s next punch, feeling my left arm break, as the force behind his punch decimated the houses nearby. I quickly turned Cosmic, knowing that I’d need strength along with speed to beat him in this form.

I delivered a quick uppercut to his jaw sending him flying back, before charging forward hitting him in the back of the head before he hit the ground. He quickly recovered after that before appearing behind me with his superior speed. He quickly kicked me in the back, sending me flying through another wall of the castle.

Before I could get back up, he grabbed my throat, throwing me back into the throne room. When I landed, I noticed my body was flickering in between my Cosmic Form and my regular form, telling me I was getting weaker. God quickly landed on my back, snapping my spine in the faint seconds I was in my regular form.

He picked me up with his energy, showing me to my friends, who all gasped as he sent a burst of energy into my body, making me scream in pain, and turning me back into my regular form.

“Here is your hero now!” He yelled before spinning around, and pulling me back with his energy, making sure to flood my body with his energy so I couldn’t do anything, and threw me at at the speed of light into the Everfree forest.

I quickly crashed in the forest, bouncing a few times, before sliding to a stop. I was only able to say one thing before I passed out. “Sorry guys.”

I quickly shot up in the bed I was in, before looking around. I found myself in Zecora’s hut. I noticed the zebra herself mixing up something. I tried to stand up, but my body was still filled with God’s Cosmic Energy. With God’s Cosmic Energy in me, I couldn’t regenerate.

I laid back down, and decided to speak up. “Thanks for saving me Zecora.” I remember meeting her some time after I arrived. I was exploring the Everfree, and I came across her, being attacked by Timberwolves, so I helped her. I have visited her from time to time.

“It was no problem my Cosmic friend.” Zecora added some ingredient to the pot, causing a large ball of colored smoke to come out of the pot. “Let me just finish this blend.”

I looked over my body, noticing that my shirt isn’t healed yet, and my body was just bruised. It would have healed, but since my body is made of Cosmic Energy, any Cosmic Energy that is different messes up mine, and leaves wounds. Cosmic punches usually leave bruises that heal when the energy is gone, but Cosmic blades can leave cuts that will leave scars that don’t really heal over time.

I was cut out of my thoughts, when Zecora came over with a small bowl. I grabbed it, and started drinking it, ignoring the foul taste. A while back, Zecora found some plants that were exposed to a fragment of a Cosmic Meteor, and it turned out that the plants could help with Cosmic wounds.

After drinking all the stuff from the bowl, I handed the bowl back to Zecora, and felt my body start healing. I looked down to see the bruises were gone, and my shirt was patching itself back together. Once I stood up, I stretched for a second, before asking the question on my mind.

“Zecora, how long was I out?” I asked, fearing the answer.

“You were unconscious for three days. In that time, Canterlot has been overrun by your foe’s craze.” Three days! I hope my friends are alright. The nobles are probably bowing down to him, in fear of dying. Anyone that stands up to him, will be murdered.

“Zecora, do you have any ideas of how to defeat a foe that’s power is greater than mine?” I asked, hopefully.

“You haven’t been using your full power. You do this in fear that others will cower.” I make a hand motion for her to continue. “It’s a shame you don’t have anything he does not. If you did, it would have been brought.” That rhyme sucked.

“While that rhyme wasn’t really good, you do have a point. Anything I try to do, he can do better. He has more experience, more strength, more power.” I looked down at my mismatched hands. “All I have is the will to remain even partly human.” I snapped my fingers. “That’s it! Humans have battled and defeated gods before! God got rid of his humanity for more power. But I’ve held on to mine.” I ran out of the door, waving to Zecora. “Thanks Zecora!”

As I ran through the Everfree, I was quickly building my plan in my mind. As I quickly built my plan, I did something I haven’t done in a long time. I let out a full blown smile.

As I sat on my throne, I held my face up in my hand, as I watched the countless nobles came up to me, and offered gifts in exchange for their lives. I looked at my prisoners out of the corner of my eye. I had the previous ruler chained to the side of my throne, and her champions chained to the walls forced to watch as everyone bowed down to me.

To my surprise, a noble stood up, while everyone else was bowing. “Why should we bow to a peasant! You probably cheated against the princess! There is no way a monkey like you could defeat the pony that raise the sun and the moon! Who’s with me!” A few of the other nobles started standing up, clearly supporting this idiot.

I looked at the white princess, and noticed the fear in her eyes for the life of this pony. I stood up, before taking a few steps forward. “So, you think I cheated do you?” I said with a small smirk on my face.

The pony was quickly pushed to the front of the crowd, and I could see he actually had no fear in his eyes. “There is no way you could have beaten the princess fairly!” He yelled.

“Fine then. Let me show you how I defeated your pathetic princess.” I raised my hand, and the pony found himself surrounded with my energy, before I slammed him into the wall, before slamming him into the ground, leaving a small crater.

I walked up to the crater, the other ponies parting for me. “That is how I defeated your Princess. Maybe you should have worshipped a stronger creature. Your princess was hardly a challenge.” I walked back to my throne, and before I sat down, I looked at all the ponies, who were looking at the injured pony with fear in their eyes.

“Kneel before your God!” I yelled, causing them all to kneel. All except one. The pony that didn’t kneel was covered in a black cloak. I pointed at them. “You there, come forward and explain why do you not bow before your God!”

The pony slowly walked forward, the others moving out of the way. “So many have tried to rule over others.” The pony, clearly a male, spoke in a gravelly tone. “They tried to use their power to force their rule.” The pony walked past the crater in the ground. “But they don’t understand a power that can easily kill them.” The pony then stood up on two legs, causing everyone to gasp. “True power comes from the inside, whether you fight for your friends…” Connor looked over to the ponies chained up. “for freedom…” He looked over to the scared nobles. “or for a better cause.” He looked at me, before lowering his hood, and showing everyone in the room who he was, which caused all the ponies to gasp.

“So Connor? Are you going to use this ‘true power’ against me?” I asked, knowing the answer. Many heroes have used it before.

“No.” I flinched back at what he said. “I won’t.”

“Then how do you hope to defeat me?” I asked, not expecting his answer.

“Like this.” Connor then threw off his cloak.

“Like this.” Connor threw off his cloak, and then put his arms to his sides as if he were going to build up power.

“So what? You have a new form or whatever? Please, I’ll beat it just as easily as your others.” God said, not caring.

“You could say that. It’s a pretty old form to me though.” Connor then started glowing with energy, and to everyone who knew him’s surprise, they felt energy leaving him. After around half a minute, no one could sense Connor’s energy. When the mane six and Celestia finally decided to look at God’s face, they could see he was absolutely confused.

“Did… did you just turn yourself back into a human?” God asked, not believing what he just saw.

“If I can’t beat you as a god. I’ll beat you as the race who has been known throughout several universes to defeat gods.” Connor said with determination in his voice.

After hearing this, God just burst out laughing. “You honestly think that being a human will help you defeat me! If anything, it would make you easier to defeat!”

After hearing this, Connor just let out a smirk. “If your so confident in that fact.” While still smiling, Connor held his arms out at his sides. “Then I’ll let you have first hit.”

“If you say so.” God said with a shrug, as he walked forward, until he was right in front of Connor. God pulled his fist back, preparing to punch Connor, as the mane six and Celestia looked on in fear for Connor’s life, hoping his plan will work.

“Let’s see you take this.” God said, as he sent his fist forward, hitting Connor straight in the gut, with enough force to bring his fist straight through his body, much to the surprise of God.

While Connor kept on smiling, God took a step back. “You just let me give you a lethal blow.” God said with the surprise in his voice.

Connor, the smile never leaving his face, as it started to become creepy. “I told you I’d let you have the first hit.”

“You’re either crazy, or you have a really good trick up your sleeve.” God said, preparing for whatever Connor was going to do.

“Crazy, definitely. Although I’m not wearing sleeves, as you can see.” Connor gestured to his t-shirt. “But now it’s my turn.”

Connor ran forward, clearly visible, as he went to punch God straight in the face. God quickly caught his left fist, before crushing it in his hand. Connor let out an insane laugh, as the blood began to drip from his hand. God let go of Connor’s hand, still wondering what Connor was planning.

“Why aren’t you screaming in pain? You only have a few minutes left to live now!” God asked, still confused.

“Because, I’m human! Getting killed doing something stupid is in my genetics!” Connor said as he held his robotic hand to his gut, as it started to bleed profusely.

“Then you wouldn’t mind if I did this!” God yelled, punching Connor in the face with enough force to break his nose, and send him flying into a wall.

Much to everyone’s continued surprise, Connor pushed himself off the wall, before slowly walking forward. “No matter how hard you try, you won’t defeat me.”

God quickly ran forward, before sweeping both of Connor’s legs off the ground. Before Connor hit the ground though, God caught his right leg, before swinging him above his head, and slamming him into the ground on his other side.

God did this a few more times, as all of Connor’s bones broke, before throwing Connor into the air, causing him to slam into the ceiling. Before Connor hit the floor, God grabbed his throat. “Where’s your plan? You wouldn’t just let me kill you like this? No one in their right mind would.” Much to God’s frustration, Connor just let out a laugh.

“Well then, I guess you don’t know much about humans. So, what are you gonna do? Kill me? I bet you don’t have the balls.” Connor taunted.

God let out a small growl, before replying. “If that’s what you want. I’ll give you your death.”

Then, with a loud snap, Connor’s body fell limp, as God snapped Connor’s neck, and then dropped his now lifeless body.

Author's Note

Another cliffhanger. So this is part 2 of the Connor vs God story arc. Who knows how it will end up next chapter, now that Connor's neck is snapped and all of his bones are broken.

Chapter 18 - Predecessor part 3

After Connor’s lifeless body hit the ground. The saddened cries of the mane six and Celestia were heard as one of Equestria’s greatest heroes was killed. God just let out a small smile at this, and walked over Connor’s body.

“Some hero.” God said, but stopped in his tracks when he heard a sound come from Connor’s body. He turned around to see a small token appear above Connor’s body. It was a pixelated version of Connor’s head. “No.”

The token started spinning faster and faster until it unleashed a bright burst of light. When the light cleared, Connor was standing where his body was a moment ago. Connor just cracked his neck, before speaking. “Did you honestly think I would let you kill me that easily? I was purposely getting you to kill me.”

“Why? Why would you want me to kill you?” God asked.

“Because, I needed to power myself up with the power I needed to beat you, and what better way than to use a 1-up?” I replied with a smirk.

“No matter, you’re still human, and I can still kill you easily.” God said before charging at Connor. But to everyone’s surprise, the attack went straight threw Connor, as Connor looked faded. A second later, God was pushed back by his own attack. “What was that?”

“Lucario’s counter-attack from Super Smash Bros.” Connor stated.

“But how? You don’t have your powers!” God yelled, not understanding.

“Who said I don’t have my powers! I’m just not a Cosmic Being anymore!” Connor answered. “Now, let’s get this party started!”

God gave a loud yell as he charged Connor again, who jumped and landed on top of God’s extended fist. Before God could react, Connor kicked him in the face before landed behind him. God growled in anger, before a glowing sword appeared in front of him, and God grabbed it.

“How about you deal with the Holy Sword!” God yelled, before swinging at Connor. Before the holy sword could hit Connor, it was stopped by Connor’s own sword.

“And how about you deal with the sword of evil’s bane!” Connor yelled, before he kicked God in the knee, causing him to stumble. Connor took this moment to drive his sword through God’s back.

God screamed in pain, as he pulled the sword out, and holding both swords in his hands, and charged at Connor again. But before he could close to Connor, the Master sword burnt his hand, and he dropped both swords as he grabbed his burnt hand.

“You actually thought you could wield a sword that only the good can touch?” God let out another bestial yell, as he crushed the Master Sword under his feet, and picked back up the Holy Sword.

“I AM GOOD!” God yelled as he swiped at Connor again, only to miss as Connor disappeared and appeared at the opposite side of the room.

“No your not!” Connor replied, as he slammed his foot into the ground, causing a massive Earthquake inside the room. “You killed anyone who didn’t follow your beliefs! If they were homosexual, you killed them! If they were of another color, you killed them! You forced someone to write a book about lies you wanted humans to follow! You sent your own son to death, without teaching him how to survive against those who killed him! You’re nothing but a monster!” Connor fired an orange portal underneath God, and a blue one on the ceiling right above it, causing God to fall through an endless loop.

“ENOUGH!” God yelled, as he turned into his Cosmic Form, and destroyed the portals, before charging at Connor at lightning speed.

Before God hit him, Connor had some boxing gloves on, and he punched God a few times, before God jumped back, to avoid another punch. “How are you doing this? You couldn’t do this with your powers earlier!”

“Easy. I”m a gamer.” Connor said, as he jumped into the air, and summoned a bow, before firing several light arrows at God, who barely dodged them. Connor quickly landed on the ground, before charging up and firing a kamehameha at God, who wasn’t able to block it time, and took the full front of the attack.

Before God recovered, Connor threw a small knife out of his hand, piercing God, and then pulling him over to Connor. “GET OVER HERE!” Right when God was in front of Connor, Connor jumped up, delivering an uppercut and spinning in mid-air. “Shoryuken!”

When God landed on the ground, he quickly got back up, before firing several quick blasts of energy at Connor who deflected them with another Master Sword. God quickly got hit by each of his blasts.

God recovered quickly, and punched forward quickly, which hit Connor who was invisible in front of God. Connor was sent flying into the throne, shattering it. And God let out a small laugh. “Looks like you can still be beaten.”

“Never said I couldn’t.” Connor said with a smile, as he wiped the blood of his lip.

“To bad you don’t the belief of others in you. I’m sure you know why Cosmic Kings have religions about them.” Connor nodded, knowing that a Cosmic King gains more power the more people believe in them. “While I have Christianity and other religions, you have just a small amount of ponies that even know you exist.” Connor let out a small laugh at this.

“Oh, I have my own religion. Think about it. I’m a person who split up into several different versions of themself, each having a special quality about them. What happens when ancient humans see this? You get Greek Mythology.” Connor laughed again. “But I won’t need to use the powers of several hundred gods to defeat you.”

After Connor said this, four black tendrils came out of his back, and attaching themselves to the sides of the room. Connor took a step back, before being flung forward at God at fast speeds, impacting him and sending both of them sliding.

Connor quickly grabbed God, and flew up, through the ceiling. Connor kept on flying up, God in his grip, struggling to break free. Even when Connor broke the atmosphere, he kept on flying.

Connor didn’t stop flying till he was at the sun. Once there, Connor started circling the sun, over and over again, as he used the sun’s gravity to build up speed. After passing the sun over a hundred times, Connor started flying back to Equus at almost the speed of light.

After breaking back through the atmosphere, Connor started to spin around several times in midair, making a circle in between where he keeps on flying. After doing this several times, Connor quickly flies back through the ceiling of the throne room, and smashes God into the ground.

After using a seismic toss on God. Connor just stands on the opposite side of the throne room looking at the crater God made, waiting to see what God will do. A minute later, God crawls out of the crater, and stands up before trying to charge at Connor, but without enough energy, God just slowly walks to Connor.

Connor rears his fist back, filling it with energy, before sending it forward, straight into God’s face, causing God to fall onto his back, too weak to get up. “FALCON PUNCH!”

As Connor walks forward, he puts his foot on God’s neck. God looks up into the eyes of his enemy, before asking one last question. “What are you?”

“The Cosmic King.” A loud snapping sound was heard throughout the halls.

Author's Note

The final chapter of the Connor vs God story arc. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 19 - After-Effects

I walked back and forth, unable to keep calm as worrying thoughts kept on going through my mind. After another minute, a doctor came out of the room, and looked at me. “Your friends will make a full recovery. You may see them now.” I gave a quick smile before pushing open the doors to see my six friends each in a hospital bed, all next to each other.

Rainbow Dash had casts on her forehooves, but most of her body was okay after the fight. Fluttershy’s head was in a cast, but her eyes were visible for some reason. Pony magic I guess. Applejack and Rarity both had bandages wrapped around their barrels, and some around their legs. Twilight’s horn was covered by a bandage. Pinkie’s mane was flat, and she had some bandages on her. Once I walked into the room, they all noticed me, and they all looked some measure happier.

“How are you all doing?” I asked in a worried tone. After making sure they were all okay, I grabbed a nearby chair, before sitting down in an area I could see all of them,and they could all see me.

“Connor, who was that pony?” Twilight asked, and I just gave a small sigh.

“That was God. He was the Cosmic King before me. While he started out good, he turned out to be evil as the power corrupted him. He forced my race to obey him, and killed anyone who was different at all. If they were homosexual or even of a different color, he killed them.” They all gasped at the thought. “He was so power hungry, that he knew that if he was killed, the Cosmic King position would go to his son. So he sent his son down to Earth, without teaching him the abilities he needed, and humans killed him under orders of God. God was eventually killed by someone called the Universe Lord.”

“Who’s the Universe Lord?” Twilight asked.

“The Universe Lord is someone who had great power, and wanted more. So when one of the earliest Cosmic Kings was around, he was able to kill them, by being such an overwhelming force, that the Cosmic King had to merge with every single version of themselves from every possible universe they were in. But the Universe Lord was still too powerful, and permanently killed the Cosmic King, absorbing the powers, hoping to become Cosmic King. But it doesn’t work like that. You have to be chosen to have the powers. But every time there is a new Cosmic King, Universe Lord hunts them down, and kills them, absorbing their energy and becoming stronger. Luckily every Cosmic King is stronger than the last.” I said with another sigh.

“So if this ‘Universe Lord’ killed that God person you fought, how were you fighting him?” AJ asked.

“God was a sneaky guy, he probably had some sort of plan that let him survive the death. I’m glad I was able to kill that jerk.” I said, still trying to figure out how he survived.

“Will the Universe Lord come after you too?” Twilight asked.

I nod. “I don’t know how long it would take, but he will find me. I doubt I would be able to fight him. If Cosmic Kings combined with themselves from every single universe weren’t able to defeat him, how will a kid who only has a third of the power they were supposed to have defeat the Universe Lord?”

“Don’t worry Connor. We won’t let you let such a meanie pants beat you easily.” Pinkie said, but with a small tone of depression in her voice.

“Pinkie’s right. You have always risked your life to save us, I think the favor has to be returned at some point.” Twilight continued.

“Thanks for the offer, but if you weren’t able to beat God, how will you beat the Universe Lord?” The ponies thought about it for a second before replying.

“The Elements of Harmony!” Twilight suggested. After Twilight suggested this, I had to resist bursting out laughing.

“The Elements won’t work on it. Universe Lord isn’t an idiot, it would get out of the way of the blast, and attack while we’re vulnerable.” Twilight looked saddened by what I said.

“Hey Connor?” Rainbow spoke up. “How were you able to defeat God?”

“I used memories of my past to attack him. I used attacks that work in video games, and just applied them to the battle. I used Lucario’s counter-attack to deliver damaged back to him. The Master Sword to combat his Holy Sword. DBZ, Mortal Kombat, and Street Fighter to stun him long enough. And I used Seismic Toss to damage him enough to deliver one final blow to weaken him enough to kill him. I used the Falcon Punch to get him to fall down, too weak to do anything else. Then I snapped his neck.” I sighed, putting my head into my hands, letting out some tears. “I killed him. I don’t want to kill anyone! No hero would kill anyone. I was able to refrain from killing when I first got my powers, and I was beyond angry at that point.”

At this point, I was almost sobbing. The ponies looked like they were shocked to see a person who has powers that rival any other, crying over a small death. I started speaking again. “I know that if I didn’t kill him, he would have come back, and I might have not been able to defeat him again. Sometimes, I forget that I’m only a teenager given the powers of a god.”

After a few more seconds, I managed to stop crying, and I looked up to see the ponies were still shocked. AJ spoke up before the others could. “I forgot that you’re just a youngling. It’s just that you don’t act like it.”

I let out a small chuckle. “Well I had to mature quickly once I got my powers. Plus seeing every single possible universe kinda starts to make you darker when you watch your friends die over and over again. My personality has changed drastically since I’ve got my powers. I miss my family.” I said solemnly, before I sensed something wrong on the other half of the universe. I got up, and walked out of the room, before walking out to a balcony, and jumping off, creating a portal on the ground a second before I impact it.

A day later, I jump out of another portal on the same balcony, before walking back to check on my friends. When I arrived at their room, I found out that they were dismissed in the morning, and a guard found me, telling me Celestia wanted to see me in the throne room.

After another minute of walking, I arrived at the throne room, finding it repaired. Celestia was sitting on her throne, leaving me to wonder when Luna will come back. All I know is that she’s somewhere getting used to how things work now.

“Connor, good to see you again.” Celestia said in a slightly cheerful tone.

“Well, you did call for me. Now may I ask why you needed me?” I said, still depressed over God’s death. I know other Connor’s deal with death much better, probably due to the fact that they are in the universes where they need to kill. But in this universe, I don’t need to kill.

“Follow me.” Celestia simply stated and walked to another room. I followed her, not saying anything. After about a minute, we arrived at some big doors, that led to that big outside balcony thing that Celestia probably gives speeches on.

Celestia motioned for me to wait, before walking out, and speaking to the crowd. Due to my powers, I could hear everything being said.

As Celestia came out onto the balcony to address the crowd, all the creatures, ponies, griffons, the occasional dragon and minotaur, and even disguised changelings all went silent to hear what the Princess of the sun had to say about the battle at Canterlot.

Once everyone was quiet, Celestia spoke up. “Citizens of Equus, you have all come today to find out about the attack on Canterlot the other day. It was caused by a creature of ultimate power, who killed without mercy, and forced every creature he came across to bow down to him, in fear of being killed.” Several creatures began talking to each other about this fact. “This creature’s name was God. And he would have ruled over all of Equus if it wasn’t for the actions of one individual.” All the ponies gasped, expecting to hear that the Elements of Harmony stopped him.

“This individual has saved this planet several times by now. But he has never asked for a reward, nor to be recognized. But now, due to his actions, every living creature on Equus can breath easily, without fear of being killed for not following God’s beliefs. I believe that all of Equus should learn the face of the hero, who fought against God, even with overwhelming odds. So, today I introduce you all to the hero, Cosmic King Connor!” As Celestia said this, Connor took this as the cue to walk forward.

As all the creatures gasped at the surprise of the looks of this strange creature who saved their lives, Connor stood on the balcony, no emotion showing through his face. Celestia spoke up, continuing her speech. “Connor, for your actions in saving Equestria, and the ponies of Equestria, I would like to reward you with the Equestrian Medal of Valor.” As Celestia said this, she pulled over a small box with a medal in it, showing Celestia and Luna’s cutie marks in a yin and yang style.

Connor picked up the medal, before walking forward so all those who have gathered here could see as he held up the medal, and all the creatures cheered. As Connor felt his broken heart get repaired, because he saw the happy faces of the creatures he saved by stopping God, an idea went through his head.

With a quick burst of power, a bolt of lightning struck down straight on the medal, causing everyone to gasp as Connor and the medal were surrounded in a bright flash of light. When the light cleared, standing in Connor’s place was a form of pure Cosmic Energy, a form that inspires hope in many, and fear in others. A form that has become a symbol for peace across the multiverse. With Connor’s voice, augmented with his powers, he let out a phrase that will be remembered in the years to come, as challenges will be faced that will become progressively stronger, pushing Connor to his limits.

“For Equestria! For Equus! For the universe!”

Author's Note

I mostly made this chapter for a few reasons. One was so Connor could have a small break before heaving to do anything serious again. Two was so creatures of Equus could know Connor. Three was to explain about a creature Connor has to fight in the future. And four was to pester Connor with reporters.

Chapter 20 - Mortal Weakness

I was startled awake when I heard some rapid knocking on my door. Well, I wasn’t actually asleep, I haven’t slept since around the time I first arrived in this universe. Technically I was in a stand-by mode to conserve energy. As I made my way to my door, I activated my flame-thrower on my arm to burn my face up so I at least look presentable.

By the time I made it to my door, my face was already regenerated, and I did a quick scan outside my door to find a whole bunch of reporters with cameras outside my house. I sighed, and mentally prepared myself for the questions I already have a feeling they’re going to ask. I grab a pair of sunglasses I had near the door and put them on, before opening the door.

Like I predicted, I was immediately assaulted with a bunch of flashing lights, and a bunch of questions. Because they were speaking all at the same time, I couldn’t even hear what they were saying. I used my powers to make me sound louder before speaking. “Quiet!”

After speaking, all the reporters instantly fell quiet to hear what I had to say. “Raise your hooves, and I’ll pick you to speak.” I said this, and all the reporters hooves were in the air. I pointed to a reporter who had the same design as Doctor Whooves.

“How long until the alien mothership arrives to enslave us all?” The way he said this, sounded like he actually expects this.

“I don’t have an alien mothership. Now if you’re going to be racist, can you please do it somewhere else.” I said, a slight amount of anger in my voice. I pointed to another pony.

“What are you?” She asked.

“I’m a Cosmic Being. Basically I’m a creature made of pure Cosmic Energy.” I replied, before pointing to another pony.

“What do you eat?” The pony who resembled Bulk Biceps asked.

“Anything I can safely and properly digest.” Which is kinda true due to the fact I can eat and digest anything. Except for those baked bads.

Another pony spoke up after pointing at them. “Princess Celestia referred to you as the ‘Cosmic King.’ Why did she call you this?”

“Because that’s my title. I’m the Cosmic King, and I’m not only the ruler of every universe, but the protector of each.” I pointed to another pony.

“How powerful are you?” I sighed, expecting this question.

“Powerful enough to move the sun and the moon with a song. Powerful enough to destroy the planet easily. Powerful enough to take down entire armies. Powerful enough to not need to kill to protect others.”

“Why did you defeat this ‘God’ creature?”

“He hurt my fellow Elements of Harmony.”

“There are only six Elements of Harmony. How can you be one, if you’re not a pony?”

“You don’t have to be of the same race to be an Element of Harmony. As long as you represent your Element, and are in harmony with the others.”

“Do you plan on overthrowing Princess Celestia?”

“No.”

“Why do you wear clothes? Is it because you think your better than others?”

“The race I was before I became a Cosmic Being don’t have sheaths for our reproductive organs, so we wear clothes to protect ourselves, and keep ourselves warm due to lack of fur.”

“You said you were a race before you became a Cosmic Being. What do you mean?”

“Cosmic Beings are usually created by reproduction, or when a creature of any possible race performs a certain act, and is made of the right ‘stuff’, they become a Cosmic Being. Most Cosmic Beings are in charge of certain things. So as the Cosmic King, I’m the strongest, but I also have the most responsibility. God was my predecessor, who supposedly died a while back. And before you ask, I was a human before.” I created a portal in my doorway. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have someplace to be.” I walked through my door, closing it when I was through the portal, and then I closed the portal.

I turned around to see I arrived on time. Twilight suggested we all have a picnic together or something. I sit down, as Pinkie was putting down some stuff. I opened my pocket dimension, before pulling out some food I made last night, and put it down on the blanket thing.

After waiting a few more minutes, Rainbow Dash arrived with Fluttershy, and the gang was all here. Rainbow brought some cloud-related dishes, like a cloud cake (a spongy cake shaped like a cloud) that still had the price tag on the plastic. Fluttershy brought berries and fruit related stuff. AJ brought some apple related dishes (what a surprise), and some cider. Rarity brought some flower-filled sandwiches. Pinkie brought sweets. I brought some pies, other fruits, and some meat sandwiches for me. Twilight brought some egg dishes.

Immediately upon seeing the sight of cooked eggs, I fell onto my back, and quickly pushed myself away. Twilight noticed this however. “Connor, are you okay?”

“No, not really. Sorry, but I can’t stand cooked eggs. I had some bad eggs when I was much younger, and now I get nauseated every time I smell eggs.” The ponies started laughing at that.

“Connor, they’re just eggs, they won’t harm you.” Twilight replied.

“Yeah, but it seems that even the smell now still nauseates me.” I had to cut off my nose so I wouldn’t smell the eggs.

“The courageous Connor, who risked his life to stop God from conquering Equestria, is afraid of some eggs. This is priceless!” Rainbow said in between laughs.

“Says the world’s fastest pegasus who let said God break her forelegs. If you’re the Element of Loyalty, then why did you let God hurt our friends?” I said in a slightly joking manner, gesturing to the casts Rainbow still has on. Twilight’s horn no longer has the cast on it, Rarity and AJ still have bandages around their barrels, Fluttershy’s face was no longer badly injured due to some healing I managed to do yesterday, and Pinkie was completely healed, except her mane still wasn’t as poofy. I’d probably feel the same way if I was forced into the 95th dimension like she was. I shivered at the thought of that dimension.

Before Rainbow could retort, Twilight spoke up. “Connor, why don’t you try some eggs then? They might not be the same kind that humans eat.” I shook my head.

“What’s the matter Connor? You chicken?” Rainbow joked, trying to get me to eat the eggs, by whatever it’s called when you try to get someone to do something by insulting them.

“You’re the one with the wings. Not me.” Pinkie was suddenly right behind me, before tapping something on my back, causing my own wings to spread out, shredding the back of my shirt. “Oh hey. Forgot about those. Don’t usually use them.” I fold my wings back, allowing my shirt to regenerate again.

“Connor, could you just please try some? They won’t hurt you.” Twilight said, with pleading eyes. “I spent 3 hours this morning trying to make them. You wouldn’t want to hurt my feelings, would you?”

“Don’t care. Not eating eggs.” I reply simply.

“Don’t make me force you.” Twilight threatened. I gave her my ‘What you talkin’ ‘bout fool?’ look. “You’re still legally considered a child by pony standards. And because of that, we would be considered your guardians, as the only adults around.”

“Still not eating.” I said, narrowing my eyes. Sometimes it feels good just to act immature again.

“Girls.” Twilight said, before she used her magic to pull my arm out of it’s socket. I let out a small cry, before Pinkie was able to put something in my mouth to keep it open, and Rainbow jumped onto my back, forcing me down. I watched, with scared eyes, as a fried egg slowly started to float over to me.

I struggled against Rainbow’s weight, unable to use my powers. Once the egg was forced into my mouth, Pinkie removed the thing from my mouth, and Twilight used her magic to force me to chew and swallow. As I let tears out from the pain my mouth was in, I felt the egg go down my throat, and Rainbow got off my back.

Twilight used her magic to give me back my arm, but I was unable to as I started coughing. “See Connor, it wasn’t so bad.” As my coughing started to become progressively worse, the ponies started looking at me worryingly, until I coughed up some black ooze. “Connor, you okay?”

I didn’t respond, as I kept on coughing, the black ooze still coming out, as I grabbed my arm, and put it back on. But when I didn’t feel my powers return, I started panicking, as my arm started clearing my throat. “What… did you...do? I managed to ask.

“We just feed you an egg Connor, it was no big deal.” Twilight responded and I shot her an evil glare.

“Well, whatever you did, my…” I was cut off by some screaming from Ponyville. I turned around to see some fires around one of the edges of town.

“Connor, can you see what it is?” Twilight asked. I just shook my head, unable to use my powers. As the others started running to Ponyville, I just looked down at my arms, thankful for the fact I still have my natural strength. ‘And with all the training I’ve done, I’m twice as strong as I used to be without my powers.’ I started running back to Ponyville, hating the fact that I don’t have my powers.

After a few minutes, I arrived back at Ponyville, and I took a quick minute to catch my breath, wiping some more of that black ooze off my mouth. I looked up, to see what was attacking the town, to find a chimera that looked like a kangaroo with 8 spider legs, punching gloves on it’s hands, and the head of a giraffe.

After analyzing the situation, I ran forward, picking up some debris, before throwing it at the back of it’s head. Once I had it’s attention, it ran forward, throwing a fast punch at me, quicker than I could react, hitting me in the chest, sending me flying through some buildings, before landing in front of Twilight.

I tried to get up, before realizing my back was snapped, giving me paralysis below the neck. “Twilight. Need. Help.” I managed to say in between coughing up blood, and more of that black stuff.

“Can’t you regenerate?” I shook my head. “Well, why not?” She started up her horn, repairing my back, allowing me to stand up.

“I think when I got my powers, my fears and stuff I can’t stand became my weaknesses. I wasn’t afraid of pistols until I got shot by one. Now I’m deathly afraid of them. I couldn’t stand eggs, without feeling weaker, and sick. So now…”

“You lose your powers when you eat eggs.” Twilight said, realizing her mistake. “Connor, I’m so sorry. I thought you were just being arrogant, and not wanting to try new things.”

“Well, I was, but you shouldn’t force people to do things they don’t want to do.” I start to walk back to the battlefield, before stopping. “And that’s something you can write to Celestia.”

“Connor wait! It’s too dangerous for you to go without your powers!” Twilight said, trying to stop me.

“Well ponies are going to get hurt, if I don’t at least try. I’ll always try to help others until I’m too dead to do anything. And last time I checked, I’m not dead enough.” I said with a smile, before running back to the battlefield, instantly thinking of a plan.

Once I was back at the battlefield, the chimera quickly noticed me, before preparing to punch me again. This time it hit me in the head, causing me to go flying back, but I grabbed the ground with my metal arm, stopping me before I take too much damage.

Once I got back on my feet, a little off-balance due to the blunt-force trauma I received, I heard the chimera laughing. “So this is the legendary hero. More like a wimp.” The chimera’s voice was incredibly demonic.

“Just you wait buddy. Then I’ll show you why people don’t mess with me.” I said walking forward. Once I was in front of it, I spoke up again. “In fact, I bet you’re such a wuss, you can’t even punch me in the stomach. You probably so weak, that if you were to try to punch me in the stomach, your fist would break.” I noticed it was getting angry.

“No one calls me a wuss!” It yelled, before sending a massive punch into my stomach, causing me to be sent flying into the sky. As I was sent higher and higher, I had a small smile on my face, as I waited until I was sent crashing down.

After another minute, I crashed back into the ground, and using cartoon logic, I survived the fall that would have killed me. As I laid on the ground, clutching my stomach, the chimera walked up to me. “It looks like you are the one who’s the wuss.” It raised it’s hands up, and right as he brought them down upon me, I caught them. “What?!”

“Never underestimate your opponents.” I said with a smile, as I held the chimera’s hands up with my right arm, and use my left arm to wipe the vomit off my lip. I quickly kicked one of it’s legs, causing it to lose balance, and allowing me to get out from underneath it’s hands.

I quickly jumped up, kicking it in the head, sending it flying into a wall, before flying forward, sending a massive punch into it’s face, breaking all of it’s teeth. I landed on the ground, preparing to throw it back into the Everfree when it spoke. “Mercy.”

I gave a small smile, before responding. “Of course.” I grabbed his front two legs, before spinning around, slowly moving up, until I built up enough speed, and I threw back into the Everfree. I landed back on the ground, before looking around, checking the damages.

Luckily no one was killed, but a few were lightly injured. I took off my overshirt, using my powers to wash the small amount of blood, vomit, and ooze off of it. After doing this, I took a quick glance at my undershirt, a white muscle shirt with holes in the back for my wings. After making sure that my shirts were clean, I put my cosmic purple overshirt back on, just in time as the mane six ran up to me.

“Connor! You’re okay!” Twilight yelled, before they all dog-piled me. “You managed to defeat the monster without your powers?”

“Kinda.” I replied, still covered in ponies. “I got him to punch me in the stomach hard enough to make me throw up the eggs, restoring my powers.”

“Wait, so you’re weak to eggs?” Rainbow asked.

“If they get inside me. If I were to eat eggs, I would start coughing up black ooze. If I’m ever too injured to get rid of it myself, you all need to remember that I lose my powers for as long as there are eggs in me. Well, I think it is just cooked eggs.” I said, still trying to get the taste of vomit out of my mouth.

“If you can’t eat cooked eggs, then how are you able to eat cakes and pies?” Pinkie asked.

“I wasn’t able to stand just regular cooked eggs, or the taste of said eggs. Cakes and pies don’t taste like eggs.” I said.

“Well, I’m just glad your okay.” Twilight said, nuzzling my chest, also causing my shirt to get wet with her tears. “Sorry for forcing you to eat the eggs.”

“It’s okay. None of us knew.” I said, comforting Twilight by petting her. “But now that we know, we can prepare for it happening again.”

Author's Note

Well, Connor's mortal weakness has been revealed. I based the idea off of my similar weakness to eggs.

Chapter 21- Poison Joke and Sleepovers

And now, a word from our sponsor

Connor walks over to the middle of a black room, before looking at the audience. “Due to technical difficulties, chapters that would have originally been one episode of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic each, have now been combined. For example, the chapter you are about to read includes the episode ‘Look Before You Sleep’ along with ‘Bridle Gossip’. We are aware that this involves longer chapters being posted. We apologize for any problems this has caused, and will try to fix this problem as soon as we can.” The screen fades to black.

And now, back to your regularly scheduled program

As I was helping ponies pick up branches for the big storm later today, I was watching as Rarity and AJ’s argument intensified. Unfortunately, I was close enough that Rarity brought me into the argument. “Connor, what do you think? Is it important for a tree to look good?”

“No! It’s important to just take the broken branches down! Don’t you agree Connor?” AJ said. I just sighed, before responding.

“Considering the circumstances, it would be more important for the branches to be taken down so no one is harmed. Although I do respect Rarity’s ability to use He-man’s weird magic that allowed him to fix a broken chain.” The ponies looked at me, confused. “You wouldn’t understand, it’s an 80s thing. G1 would probably understand.” I said that last part under my breath.

After I finished talking, it started raining. While Rarity was freaking out about the rain, and complaining about the mud, I just pulled an umbrella out of the… something.... and held it above Rarity. “There, no rain. Happy now Rarity?”

Before Rarity could speak, lightning came down, and struck the umbrella, sending the electrical current straight into me. After watching the electricity start sparking across my electric resistant body, Twilight called us into her house. ‘That didn’t take as long as it did in the show.’

After entering her house, and AJ went to wash her hooves, I had to deal with the excess electricity sparking across my body. I put both my hands against the ground, before channeling the electricity into the ground. When I was done, I heard Twilight freak out about Rarity, AJ and I being in a slumber party.

“Nah, I’m good. I can just walk home. Lightning is no problem.” I walk over to the door, and open it, noticing that the world just went to Hell. Literally. There’s fire everywhere. “Still better than Twilight’s slumber party.” I said before jumping into the pits of Hell.

A second later found me teleported back into Twilight’s house. “Nope!” I said before running out the door again, only to be teleported by another Hell pit back into Twilight’s house. I sat down, before sighing. “Guess I’m stuck here.”

Twilight showed me her slumber party guide, which I quickly read before returning it back to her. ‘This is going to suck.’

A few minutes later found me watching from a distance (on top of the bookshelves) as Rarity and Twilight put that weird stuff on their faces. AJ came in, hooves cleaned, and noticed this. Rarity decided to correct AJ. “Silly. This is called a mud mask. It’s to refresh and rejuvenate your complexion.”

“We’re giving each other makeovers!” Twilight said enthusiastically. “We have to do it. It says so in the book.” Twilight levitated the book over to AJ.

“There are so many things wrong with what just happened within the last minute. One; mud masks sound stupid. Two; Twilight, it’s just a sleepover, you don’t have to fangirl squeal over it. Three; we don’t have to do it. Just because it’s in a book, doesn’t mean I’m going to participate.” I said from my safe location on top of a book shelf.

A few more minutes later, AJ was gorging on some cucumbers, and Rarity was trying to convince me to use a mud mask. “No Rarity.”

“But Connor.” Rarity said in a whining (not complaining) tone.

“No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure you’re sure?”

“Yes.” I quickly rolled off the bookshelf, to avoid Rarity throwing a blob of that stuff on me. “Make no mistake Rarity, next time something like that egg incident happens, I will not hesitate to hurt any of you.” I noticed a purple aura around my arm, as it got removed, by Twilight’s magic.

Rarity tried to throw another ball of mud at me, which I skillfully dodged, before running over to Twilight, flipping her onto her back, and grabbing one of her legs. “Try that one more time, and I will break your hoof.”

I got off of her, grabbed my arm back, and reattached it. “Cool thing about all the times my arm’s been removed, CGR takes place, allowing me to slowly become less bothered that someone removed my arm. So, removing my arm, not really a weakness anymore.” I dodged another mud ball.

Later, when the ponies were… I don’t even know. But at this point, my hiding spot on top of the bookshelf had 50 different wards on it that not even Celestia could break. Once Twilight got those roller thingys out of the others manes, Twilight mentioned scary stories, which I immediately joined in on.

I waited until Twilight’s boring scary story was over. Once I got the all clear, I began my scary story. I got up, walking slowly around in circles around the others. “Some people say it’s the quiet ones you should look out for. What I’m about to tell you is completely true, and is an event I’ve lived through before.” I had the ponies attention. “On what seemed to be an ordinary day, disaster struck Ponyville, in the form of a god of disaster. While Twilight tried to find the elements of harmony, which were hidden, she sent Spike, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash out to ask Fluttershy if she knew where the elements of harmony were.”

“They walked up to Fluttershy’s shed, and entered, forgetting the warning Fluttershy told them in the past.” I changed my voice to match what Fluttershy’s was. “Stay out of my shed.” I changed my voice back to normal. “So, Spike, Rainbow, and Pinkie all entered the shed, and before they’re very eyes, was the mounted skeletons of several woodland creatures.” Lightning flashed, allowing me to quickly use some of my powers to make the inside of the library look like Fluttershy’s shed.

When the ponies saw this, they all gasped, as I continued. “After looking around the shed, noticing that Derpy was turned into a decorative toaster cozy, they heard a voice reverberate throughout the shed.” Another voice change. “Hey hey hey. What did I tell ya about coming in my shed!” Lightning flashed again, giving me the form of Fluttershy holding a chainsaw, in the doorway. I snapped my fingers, before speaking in Fluttershy’s voice again. “Take it away, fellas.” The skeletons on the walls began making the music, as I began doing my part.

“I’m gonna sing a song for you!” I pointed to the middle of the trio of ponies, as a chair popped up, holding a captive Rainbow Dash. “And I’m gonna show you a thing or two!” I was suddenly behind Rainbow. “So have a seat my dear, and if it’s all the same, just sit back, and relax…” I pulled Rainbow’s seat back, before morphing my face. “While I eat your brains!” The skeletons started singing. “Brai...Brai...Brains!” I start cutting Rainbow Dash in half, while she screams in pain.

When the light turned back on, turning everything back to normal, I looked at the ponies huddled together, paralyzed in fear. I also noticed that each one of them wet themselves, producing a massive puddle of urine underneath them. “So, what did you think?” I said with a smile.

It took ten minutes before the ponies started speaking again, and 3 more minutes before they let go of each other, also noticing the urine on the ground, which Rarity freaked out about. After everyone was cleaned up, we immediately moved onto s’mores, not mentioning my scary story.

While Rarity was teaching Twilight how to make a s’more, and AJ was cooking some marshmallows, I was just grabbing the ingredients, setting fire to the marshmallows, before dropping them in my mouth, making the s’mores in my mouth, before swallowing.

Twilight checked off s’mores and mentioned truth or dare. I just stood back from Rarity and AJ, as they started to dare each other to do things. Twilight read the rules of the game, not understanding why they were fighting. As AJ dared Rarity to get her mane wet, I just decided to go with the flow for this activity. “Ooooo.” I said in a daring tone.

We watched as Rarity went outside, got herself wet, and came back inside, shivering. When Rarity dared AJ to play dress up, I watched as she pulled a dress out from somewhere. As AJ and Rarity’s arguments intensified, I sat down next to Twilight, who still didn’t understand what was happening.

When Twilight mentioned pillow fight, my face instantly had a smile on it, as I grabbed a pillow, preparing to use the years of training I had in order to use a pillow properly. Once the pillows started flying, I walked into the middle of AJ and Rarity’s battlefield, still holding the pillow I picked up. “You want a pillow fight? Then prepare for the pillow fight of your lives.” To emphasize my point, I pulled backwards on my pillow, and it made a sound similar to a shotgun.

30 minutes, and lots of screams of pain (particularly Twilight’s because of how she’s treated me) later, the ponies went upstairs to sleep, as I just slept on top of a bookshelf. Twilight asked me about that though. “Connor? Are you sure you don’t want to sleep on one of the bed’s upstairs?”

“Nah, I’m good. I’ve liked being in weird positions, on top of furniture. My parents used to refer to me as gargoyle due to my preference to sit like a gargoyle on the arm rests, instead of the seats of a couch.” I looked down, trying to hold back the tears at the thought of never being able to see my parents again.

Twilight took that as the moment where she awkwardly backs away from the room, as I leaned back, going into my thoughts, before putting myself in stand-by mode.

Emergency! Emergency!

Scans report a tree is right next to User. Multiple cuts have appeared across User’s body. Due to electrical occurrences outside, a fire hazard is present. Scans also report three living organisms, classified as ponies, to be on the upper level. Scans report (one) earth pony, and (two) unicorns. The earth pony is talking to the white unicorn, who appears to be picking small things up. The lavender unicorn is panicking, reading a book franticly. What are User’s orders?

Stay_In_Stand_By_Mode

Activate_regeneration_+50%

Activate_shield_+5%

Activate_fire_shield_+8%

Continue_Twilight_Sparkle_Detection_and_Defense_System_+100%

Orders received. Continuing Stand-by mode.

A few hours later, I exit stand-by mode, noticing a small amount of… whatever those mud masks were made of, on my energy shield. ‘So they decided to try and put that mud mask stuff on me while I was on stand-by?’ I jump off of the bookshelf, wiping the mud off my face, before setting my systems back to normal.

I left the library, noticing that it was finally day, and I walked back to my house.

A few days after the slumber party, I was walking through Ponyville, noticing how there were no ponies. A quick scan told me that they were hiding in their houses, so I figured that Zecora was in town, and that ‘Bridle Gossip’ was now taking place. I decided to go say hi to Zecora, due to the fact that I haven’t seen her since the fight with God in Canterlot.

After running for about half a minute, I found Zecora, and ran up to her. Also, a quick scan to my right, showed me that the mane six was hiding in Sugarcube Corner, watching me. Ignoring them, I spoke up. “Hey Zecora.”

Zecora looked at me, the small amount of sadness on her face disappearing. “Ah, Connor, my good friend. What do I owe this time that we spend?”

“I just noticed you’re were in Ponyville, so I decided to say hi, and say thanks for the advice you gave me on how to battle God.”

“It was no problem, my friend of cosmic. To not do so would have been catastrophic.” Suddenly, I remembered an important fact.

“If I remember correctly, it’s currently that month where the amount of manticores in the Everfree is dramatically increased. Would you like some company on the way back to your hut? I would hate to see you get hurt from being surrounded by manticores.” I know she can take on maybe two manticores at once, but this month, finding 3 manticores at once is extremely lucky. Normally you would find 8 maybe 9 manticores around this time.

“As it does seem like my time here is cut short. I would love company, so that Death I do not court.” I start to follow Zecora back to her hut in the Everfree, also noticing that Applebloom is following us. After making it past the poison joke, I noticed the others have arrived, and I’m suddenly tackled by Rainbow into the poison joke.

“Don’t worry Connor, we’ll get rid of the mind control on you!” Rainbow then started slapping me across the face. I eventually caught her hoof, before speaking.

“I’m not under Zecora’s spell. Zecora doesn’t even have the magic to do that.” I push Rainbow off, before standing up, and sighing when I saw the poison joke I was standing in. ‘While I haven’t been affected by poison joke before, knowing my luck, I’ll be in extreme pain.’

“Whew, I’m glad I saved you then Connor.” Rainbow said, not understanding what I was saying. She then starts pushing me back to the group. I just gave Zecora a look that told her to continue on to her hut.

After we went back to Ponyville, I noticed it was getting late, so I walked back to my house, and activated stand-by mode once I was at my bed.

Emergency! Emergency!

Unknown poison going through User. Bodily changes occurring. What are User’s orders?

Initiate_Wake_Up

Orders received. Wake-up initiated.

I open my eyes, to notice it was still dark out. I felt a sharp pain go through my body, so I quickly rolled off my bed, landing on my hands and knees. I was about to try and stand up, when a sharp pain went through my legs, as I watched them shorten, and slowly change into pony legs. I watched my arms go through a similar situation, even my metal arm turned into a pony version of it.

While my body was changing, I used my powers to remove my clothes so they wouldn’t tear. After removing my undershirt, I noticed my wings were getting smaller, and I felt a sharp pain on my head.

My head quickly changed into an equine shape, a horn, longer than Celestia’s protruded out of my skull. I watched as my body got covered in cosmic purple fur, and my hair lengthened, changed color to a bright golden color, and developed the same wavy thing that Celestia’s and Luna’s manes do.

After I was 100% pony, one final change occurred, counteracting one of my powers. I noticed, not with fear, or really any emotion, as I gained my original gender, and then changed gender.

When the transformation was complete, I just walked over to my mirror, to look at how I changed. I just sighed when I saw what I changed into.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Flutterguy said, causing everyone to flinch at Fluttershy’s new voice, but Spike was just laughing.

“Hey, where’s Connor?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“I don’t know. You think he was cursed as well?” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“He was with us when we confronted Zecora.” Rarity mentioned.

“And he was with Zecora longer than the rest of us. Maybe something really bad happened to him.” Applejack suggested.

“Actually, I’m right here.” A feminine voice spoke out, as another pony walked into the library. The pony was an inch or two higher than Princess Celestia, had a coat of cosmic purple fur, a flowing golden mane and tail, and two bright golden wings. One of the most peculiar things about this pony though, was that her right foreleg looked like it was cut off, and replaced with a metal leg. While the ponies in the library at first didn’t believe that this alicorn in front of them was their friend Connor, but one look at her eyes, which were the same electric yellow color, filled with the courage, but also the fear and defiance, that Connor has.

“Connor, is that really you? Twilight asked, having trouble believing.

“Yes, it’s me. And yes, I’m an alicorn.” Connor stated.

“You don’t seem like you really care that you’re a different race now Connor. Or even a different gender.” Twilight pointed out.

“I’m actually still a Cosmic Being, and I don’t really care about gender.” Connor replied. Spike was currently on the floor laughing uncontrollably.

“This is hilarious! Look at all of you! We got: Hairity, Rainbow Crash, Spitty Pie, Apple Teeny, Flutterguy, the Cosmic Queen…” Connor growled a bit at that. “and... uh... I got nothin'... Twilight Sparkle. I mean seriously, I can't even work with that.”

“Oh yes, that’s right! You would be considered the Cosmic Queen!” Rarity pointed out.

“Wait, do you even know how to use your horn?” Twilight asked.

Connor nodded, before expertly using her horn. “It’s not much different than when I’m in my human form, except magic can only channel through the horn. Although I can still use Cosmic Energy.” Connor lifted her hoof, before using her energy to move some of the books around.

Eventually, after a while of following Applejack and Appleblooms trail, they got to Zecora’s hut. “Connor, what do you think we should do?” Twilight asked, after looking into Zecora’s window.

“Easy, this.” Connor walked up to the door, ignoring the other ponies complaints, before entering. “Hey Zecora, do you have that cure for poison joke? I’m kinda affected by it.” Before Zecora could say anything, Rainbow Dash flew in, destroying everything.

After the realization period, where the ponies realized they were wrong, being racist to Zecora, and headed back to Ponyville, getting the ingredients, and putting them in the baths in the spa, where the ‘cursed’ ponies entered the water, getting rid of the effects.

Connor just jumped in, disappearing underwater, before reappearing above it as a human again. Although Connor had to quickly switch her gender back to ‘not-gendered’ because not only was she still female, but she was also naked. The problem was quickly remedied by opening up Connor’s storage dimension, and putting on another pair of clothes.

While Twilight was writing her letter, Rarity was speaking with Connor. “So, Connor, what was it like changing genders?”

Connor shrugged. “I honestly don’t care what gender I am. Although I do prefer to refer to myself as my original gender.” Connor changed his gender several times while speaking, to emphasize his point.

“Although I do think you made quite a beautiful princess.” Rarity said, fantasizing.

“Queen actually. Celestia and Luna are princesses. But even as a pony of the opposite gender, I’d still be ‘the Cosmic Queen.’ Plus alicorns are supposed to be almost the embodiment of their gender. A female alicorn is supposed to be beautiful, a male alicorn is supposed to be handsome.” Connor said with another shrug.

“I would like to see what you look like as a male alicorn.” Rarity said, in a tone that said that she wanted Connor to change species now.

“Sorry Rarity. I checked. Due to the rules of this universe, I can’t turn into a male alicorn. It doesn’t make much sense, but I can’t exactly break the rules I uphold. I think it’s because this universe is mostly mare populated. In a universe where everyone is gender flipped, I’d probably become a male alicorn. Then again, I’d probably be a female normally in a universe like that.” Connor said, crushing Rarity’s hopes and dreams.

Author's Note

Another chapter done. Although this time, it's two chapters at once! I'm not exactly sure if I'll be making Connor become a female alicorn again. I might if enough people want me too. Also, I kinda punished Twilight a bit in this chapter. Although she'll probably get punished more later on.

Fun fact: My original idea for Connor's reaction to poison joke was that he develops some kind of extreme tetanus, and slowly dies. Although I decided that was kinda harsh, even for Connor's luck.

Chapter 22 - Fighting is Magic

Me and the other elements were in Canterlot for the weekend. We all had rooms in the castle. But the strange thing is that Celestia didn’t really give us that good of a reason to come to Canterlot. But due to the fact that the world isn’t at stake here, Twilight’s giving us a tour of the city. A few nobles were looking at me, recognizing me from when I got the Equestrian Medal of Valor.

Twilight already took us to see her parents; Night Light and Twilight Velvet. They of course thought that me and Twilight were a couple, which while Twilight denied it rapidly, I knew better and took a slower way to deny it, to make it seem like we were not together. ‘I’d rather be with Rainbow anyways, Rainbow is best pony.’

Next we were heading to the guard barracks to meet Shining Armor. When we got there, we saw Shining Armor training some guards rather rigorously. Though once Shining Armor saw Twilight, he gave them a break.

“Shining!” Twilight called out as she ran to her brother, giving him a hug.

“Hey Twily!” Shining Armor ruffled her mane up. “What are you doing in Canterlot?”

“Princess Celestia called us here on some business, so I thought I would show my friends around Canterlot.” Twilight gestured to all of us. Shining Armor locked eyes with me, and walked up to me.

“So you’re the great hero of Equestria? The one who outdid the guards during the attack on Canterlot?” Shining Armor asked accusingly.

“I don’t know about ‘great,’ but I was able to take down God, so you wouldn’t lose any more of your guards to him.” I replied.

“You made the guards look pathetic during that attack.”

“The guards aren’t trained or equipped to battle a Cosmic King, especially one like God.”

“Prove it. I challenge you to a duel. Right here, right now.”

“Duel to the death?”

“No, duel until the other gives up, or is unable to fight.”

“You’re on.” We walked over to the grassy area, heading to opposite sides of the ‘arena.’ I noticed the guards were gathered around, placing bets on us. A guard handed Shining Armor a wooden sword.

“What weapon are you going to choose?” Shining ask, pointing the sword at me... somehow. I pulled my staff out of my arm, extending it to it’s full length. I heard the guards laughing at my choice of weapon. Apparently, using a staff in a duel is considered a joke, due to how you ‘can’t make a lethal attack.’ These ponies are stupid.

A guard on the side called out to start the match. “FIGHT!”

Shining immediately charged at me, his sword aiming for my chest. From the look on his face, he was expecting a quick victory. But to everyone’s surprise, I quickly blocked the blow, using my staff. I bashed my staff into his head lightly, pushing him back.

Shining recovered, and charged again, trying to swipe at me. I jumped up and over him, landing on the opposite side of him. Shining quickly spun around, and would have hit me, if I didn’t block the blow again, and push him back.

“You attacked me three times. Time for my offensive.” I said, before running at him, and stopping in front of his shield he created. Shining barely had the time to smile, before I destroyed his shield with a punch. I heard surprised gasps as the pieces of the shield fell down. I whacked him on the side of the head with my staff, sending him flying into a pillar.

Before Shining could even recover, I was already in front of him, pushing him against the pillar, as my staff was pushed against his throat, cutting off his oxygen. After a few seconds of his rapidly losing oxygen, to the point where he was about to pass out, I removed my staff, putting it away as I walked back to my friends. “I won.”

I quickly dodged out of the way of a magic blast he fired, before sending a powerful burst of electricity into his horn, disabling it for a day or two. “I told you. I won. I got you to the point where you almost lost consciousness.” Shining Armor only growled, as he picked up his weapon, and charged at me again. ‘What is with him? Shining Armor doesn’t act like this.’ I quickly noticed how his eyes were glowing a shade of yellow. ‘He’s being mind controlled. And by the looks of the mind control, it’s a battle master controlling him. Guess I have to knock him out.’

I grabbed Shining’s sword as he swiped at me, before shattering the sword, and delivering a quick punch to Shining’s face. As he recovered, I ran forward, jumped above him, and onto his back. As he tried to kick me off, I charged up a large amount of electricity, before sending all the volts into Shining.

I watched him spasm for a few seconds, before he passed out, the mind control leaving him. I got off of him, before walking away. As I walked out of the ‘battlefield’ I noticed a lot of bits being traded. Before I got back to my friends, Celestia and Luna were right in front of me.

“Twas an excellent battle Connor.” Luna said.

“I agree. I think we should have a battle competition in the Canterlot arena.” Celestia surprisingly said. I noticed the both of their eyes flashed yellow, telling me that they were under a battle master’s spell. I would have attacked them then and there, but the resulting battle wouldn’t look that good, so I have to wait and battle them during the contest.

The next day (yesterday was a Friday), found me walking out to the stadium, which was filled with cheering crowds. We already did the preliminaries even earlier this morning, eliminating the weaker opponents. So far, the only people left in the fight are; the mane six (who are also mind controlled), an earth pony that resembles Bulk Biceps (named Mr. Fluffles), a minotaur named Jeffrey, a dragon named Carl, and me. But due to my fighting ability, instead of making it a normal competition, they’re having me fight everyone in separate rounds. ‘I guess the battle master really wants me to fight all of them. Probably to get stronger.’ And if I were to beat all of the contestants, I would have to battle Luna, and then Celestia.

After I entered the stadium, my opponent walked out. “Our current match is between the hero and Element of Courage Connor, and the Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash! Who will win this match up?” The announcer is apparently the same guy from DBZ.

“Ready.”

“Set”

“Fight!”

Author's Note

Well, this is going to be another story arc. Sorry if the chapter is small, I just like to have cliffhangers at times. But don't worry, there will probably be a few matches per chapter.

Chapter 23 - Battling the Rainbow

“Fight!”

Rainbow immediately charged at me, leaving me a good .85 seconds to plan. ‘Why does everyone charge at me? God tried to overpower, Rainbow is reckless, Shining was angry. Although it does give me the chance to do a good first attack.’ I quickly sidestepped Rainbow’s attack, and dodged all of her melee attacks.

After a few seconds of dodging, I slammed the palm of my right hand into her face, sending her flying. She recovers in mid-air, before flying around me, trying to create a tornado. I noticed the air was getting hard to breathe. so I quickly deactivated my need for oxygen. After about two minutes, Rainbow stopped the tornado, and looked at me, expecting me to be knocked out. When I saw her shocked face, I just waved.

“And Connor seems to be unaffected by Rainbow Dash’s tornado! What other secrets does this hero hold?”

I charged up a blast of Cosmic Energy into my right hand, before throwing it at Rainbow, who was unable to dodge it. She got flung back, before recovering, and charging at me again. ‘This again?’ But to my surprise, she stopped a few feet in front of me, and prepared to do… something.

As I watched Rainbow do her thing, I noticed she was building up magical energy. ‘Oh crap!’ As she performed the buccaneer blaze, I was instantly blinded. Unable to see, and the burst of energy disorientated all my senses, I felt myself getting brutally beat up.

By the time I could barely see, I watched Rainbow hold her hooves to my left arm, before ripping it off. I screamed in pain, as I pushed her off of me, and dodged all of her attacks where she used my arm as a weapon.

“Ooh! It looks like Connor’s arm was ripped off! And judging from the amount of blood dripping out of the wound, he won’t survive much longer. Is this it for Equestria’s hero?”

I quickly activated my regenerative factor, growing my left arm back, and I destroyed the torn off limb that Rainbow was holding.

“What’s this! It seems like Connor grew another arm! Does he have some sort of regenerative ability?”

Deciding to end this now, I delivered a quick punch to Rainbow, breaking her nose, before grabbing her hooves and swinging her into the sky. Once Rainbow recovered, she started flying higher and higher, before flying down. ‘So you want to do it that way, huh?’

Once Rainbow performed a Sonic Rainboom, she immediately charged at the ground, before making a clean 90 degree turn, charging at me. I stood my ground, grabbing her hooves, and pushing back.

As we stood there, pushing against each other, Rainbow’s Sonic Rainboom was still activated, but my superior abilities allowed me to start pushing her forward, much to everyone’s surprise.

“Many surprises have been revealed this day! Not only has Rainbow Dash performed the super rare sonic rainboom, but it seems like Connor is pushing her back! Who will win? The match seems pretty tied.

The crowd watched, waiting to see who will come out on top, as Connor slowly but surely pushed Rainbow Dash back, even though Rainbow Dash is using the Sonic Rainboom. Once Connor pushed Rainbow Dash to the middle of the arena, Connor started spinning around, still holding Rainbow Dash.

Connor was spinning fast enough, that pretty soon there was a giant tornado in the middle of the arena. As the fans were on the edge of their seats, they were suddenly thrown back as massive lightning bolts came from the sky, striking inside the tornado, making the tornado become infused with lightning. A few seconds later, everyone watched as Rainbow Dash was thrown up into the air, and was instantly struck with tons of lightning bolts, that came from the ground. As Rainbow Dash fell, and hit the ground with a loud thud, the announcer only had one thing to say.

“Connor has won the match!”

As all the ponies started to cheer for Connor, they never noticed that Connor’s eye were no longer a bright electric yellow. They were a much brighter shade that showed only a love for fighting, and a desire to win.

Author's Note

The next chapter of the 'Fighting is Magic' story arc. Sorry about how short this is, I felt like it made a good cliffhanger leaving it off here. But I guarantee the next chapter will include the fights with the other elements of harmony, along with the battles against Mr. Fluffles, Jeffrey, and Carl. The chapter after that will probably be Connor vs Luna, and then Celestia, and after battling Celestia, the battle with the battle master